-
Volume 1DESKS+ Athens—Re-OrientBy James Bridle—Of Loss and RetrievalBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.org—Chosen CellsBy Yanis Varoufakis—Solitary SubversivesBy Yanis Varoufakis—Of Masks and ShadowsBy Yanis Varoufakis—Sick PredatorsBy Yanis Varoufakis—The Serpent’s Greek LairBy Yanis Varoufakis—No SignalBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.org—Birthplace of our Globalizing WallBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.org—Of Public Phones and Besieged HumansBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.org+ Beijing—Beijing’s Climate PoliticsBy Ou Ning+ Cairo—Notes on a Dissident, or Founder of the Polish RevolutionBy Yasmine El Rashidi—Letter to a FriendBy Yasmine El Rashidi—What I Think About When I Think of Cairo, On This Date, Twenty-Nine Months After The _______. (Part II)By Yasmine El Rashidi—What I think About When I Think of Cairo, On This Date, Twenty-Nine Months After The ______. (Part I)By Yasmine El Rashidi+ Delhi / Calcutta—Winter in CalcuttaBy Ruchir Joshi—Ahmedabad MutationsBy Ruchir Joshi—Post Election Tightrope WalksBy Ruchir Joshi—Outside the MuseumBy Ruchir Joshi—Nuances of ViolationBy Ruchir Joshi—A Parallel CountryBy Ruchir Joshi—Mirrored WindowsBy Ruchir Joshi—The One City No One Was Looking AtBy Ruchir Joshi—The Thorny Crown of CultureBy Ruchir Joshi—May 2013: The Wrong Side of the RiverBy Ruchir Joshi+ Hong Kong—Ten Entrances to an EventBy Adam Bobbette+ Istanbul—Human TrafficBy Alev Scott—Machismo and His DemonsBy Alev Scott—Catherine Robbe-Grillet: An Eighty-four-year-old Dominatrix in IstanbulBy Binnaz Saktanber—Boycotting Big MusicBy Binnaz Saktanber—After the SummerBy Erden Kosova—Here We Are: Look at us Standing, Upright in the SunshineBy Övül Ö. Durmusoglu—Coloured Rays of GeziBy Erden Kosova—On Slippery GroundBy Erden Kosova+ Jerusalem—HeadbangerBy Tirdad Zolghadr—On War and ShitBy Naim Al Khatib—Shades of NoBy Tirdad Zolghadr—Does That Make You Feel Bitter? Relieved? Blasé?By Tirdad Zolghadr—Location, Location, LocationBy Tirdad Zolghadr—This Could Have Been an ExhibitionBy Tirdad Zolghadr+ London—The Performed SelfBy Ben Eastham—Adding Colors to the ChameleonBy Ben Eastham+ Moscow—Russia on the RunBy Natalia Antonova—The Russian Revolution in Dreams and RealityBy Ilya Budraitskis—Putin Lives in the World that Huntington BuiltBy Ilya Budraitskis—Cultural and Cold Wars: Notes on Multipolar Ideology and DiplomacyBy Maria Chehonadskih—The TowerBy Alexandra Novozhenova—A Conservative RevolutionBy Alexander Morozov—I Do Not Want to HearBy Ksenia Leonova—Looking for KGBBy Ekaterina Degot+ Nusantara—The InbetweenersBy Adam Bobbette—Where does the Water Touch the Bank?By Adam Bobbette—Fuck your Culture: Nudes in Four LandscapesBy Adam Bobbette—Getting to Know a Few Hundred Degrees: Or, Volcano AestheticsBy Adam Bobbette—Granite & SandstoneBy Adam Bobbette+ Shanghai—China, Crypto-Currency, and the World Order, Part 3By Nick Land—China, Crypto-Currency, and the World Order, Part 2By Nick Land—China, Crypto-Currency, and the World OrderBy Nick LandTHINK+ Drawings—Senator Rubio & Mister TrumpBy Stephen Crowe—Citizen BlairBy Stephen Crowe—Where Are They Now?By Stephen Crowe—Meet Miko 5By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick—Meet Miko 4By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick—Meet Miko 3By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick—Meet Miko 2By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick—Meet MikoBy Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick—Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts VBy Patrick Goddard—Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts IVBy Patrick Goddard—Ministers of Finance and the Dark ArtsBy Patrick Goddard—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—Plumber’s Progress 4: You, Me, and the DevilBy Sarnath Banerjee—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—Plumber’s Progress 3: Hawa MahalBy Sarnath Banerjee—Plumber’s Progress 2: BarbicanBy Sarnath Banerjee—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—Plumber’s ProgressBy Sarnath Banerjee—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi—Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts IIIBy Patrick Goddard—Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts IIBy Patrick Goddard—Rebranding Mesopotamia: The Inextinguishable FireBy Övül Ö. Durmusoglu—The Little MagazineBy Ben Eastham—Modern TimesBy Theodor Ringborg—On Epistemic Objects, and AroundBy Hans-Jörg Rheinberger—5/5By Sholem Krishtalka—4/5By Sholem Krishtalka—3/5By Sholem Krishtalka—2/5By Sholem Krishtalka—1/5By Sholem Krishtalka—Art and the Articulation of the PublicBy Willem Schinkel—The Invention of the Sacrosanct or ‘Sacred Making’ as an Aesthetic PraxisBy Avinoam Shalem—…And then it drops: On Suspended SensingBy Natasha Ginwala, Vivian ZiherlIMAGE—His Own Personal Signed CopyBy Patrick Goddard—The Red UndeadBy Ana Teixeira Pinto—Expect the ExpectedBy Sarah Demeuse—Pulp to PulpBy Tyler Coburn—In Cara, a PhantomBy Alena Williams—CarrieBy Matthew Schum—On Seeing Cindy Sherman in the Subway; Or, the Velocity of RepresentationBy Stephen Squibb—As Mud as ClearBy Guy Mannes-Abbott—The Behavioral Sink: On Mice, and MenBy Ana Teixeira Pinto—An Apple a DayBy Jessica Loudis—Army of LoversBy Ingo Niermann—The Unlimited Realm of the Limit: Objectivity and SchizophreniaBy Vincent Normand—Building a House for Modern IdentityBy Tristan Garcia—Tania ScreamsBy Kate Zambreno—Tintoretto’s Ecce HomoBy Bertrand Prevost—Subject: Lavender and Gas or, That Which Is Not Yet a Subject in the WorldBy Quinn Latimer—The View from the Window at Le GrasBy Angie Keefer—The BlobBy Maria BarnasSEDIMENTS+ Future—FutureBy Orit Gat—Fallow FuturesBy Natalie Kane—Person of the Day and TomorrowBy Stefan Keidel, Julia Weist—Welcome to DrexciyaBy Patrick Langley+ 1917—1917By Adam Kleinman—The Geopolitics of the Virgin MaryBy Mariana Silva, Pedro Neves Marques+ 1971—1971By Adam Kleinman—The Conquering Worm: Part 1By John Menick—The re-Jetée: 1971, recurringBy Benedict Seymour—Property of a LadyBy Amy Zion
Building on its long history of framing and instigating debate, Witte de With Center for Contemporary Art presents WdW Review, an online platform aimed at informing our ever-expanding spheres of action in an age of constant reformations be they aesthetic, geographic, economic, communal, ecological, and even spiritual. This project seeks to foster a new collegium of knowledge partners in a purpose-built infrastructure so as to address how the world is shaped today as a consequence, or in spite of national, international, and other group ideologies.
The structure of WdW Review is organized around four dedicated sections. The first takes the form of reports from several international editorial desks; the second weaves critical and innovative essays with editorial cartoons; the third invites an author to consider a single image through a speculative piece of writing; the last section layers texts commissioned thematically to address the same time and/or place so as to collectively draw a set of discrete volumes on each context in question respectively.
Our call for such an exchange comes at a time in which policies of economic austerity are pressuring the very resources (magazines, universities, public institutions, and so forth) that could propose alternatives to the threat of social and intellectual bottlenecking. To loosen these restrictions, WdW Review intends to establish itself as a premier forum of intelligent and multi-disciplinary discussion on the humanities, and their role at-large, so as to find not a new, but a greater politics.
For more information, contact us here.
—Download the iOS app for iPhone and iPad here
Colophon
—Chief Editors
Defne Ayas, Adam Kleinman
—Managing Editor
Orit Gat (email)
—Desk Editors
Ekaterina Degot (Moscow)
Ruchir Joshi (Delhi/Calcutta)
Adam Bobbette (Hong Kong)
Yasmine el Rashidi (Cairo)
Binnaz Saktanber (Istanbul)
Yanis Varoufakis, with vitalspace.org (Athens)
Tirdad Zolghadr (Jerusalem)
—Copy Editor
Marnie Slater
—Image Editor
Frank van der Stok
—Design
Remco van Bladel
—Design Assistant
Andrea Spikker
—Programming
De Heren van Design
Ritchy Höhne, Michael Höhne
—Publisher
Witte de With Center for Contemporary Art
Rotterdam, the Netherlands
—Support
Stimuleringsfonds Creatieve Industrie
—Current cover image
Bas Princen ‘Valley II (Amman)’ 2009, courtesy of the artist.
-
Desks
-
—Desk#:LondonThe Performed SelfBy Ben EasthamThe Thin White Duke, Ziggy Stardust, Halloween Jack, Aladdin Sane, the Plastic Soul man, and Major Tom would not look out of place on a list of professional wrestling’s greatest roles, nestled alongside sinister Elvis impersonator The Honky Tonk Man, embittered ex-prison guard Big Boss Man, anti-American Iranian oil dealer The Iron Sheik, and Jerry “The King” Lawler, who famously landed a neck-breaking pile driver on Andy Kaufman during the David Letterman Show in 1982. David Bowie’s personae had backstories to match—alienated European crypto-fascist aristocrat; Martian rock star; dystopian future-bohemian; junkie cosmonaut—and observed the same theatrical principles. Professional wrestlers, as Roland Barthes observes in “The World of Wrestling” (1957), create characters that advertise in advance the content of their performances. Their costumes, ring walks, and names are carefully engineered to prep the audience for their behavior inside the ring. Whether a bastard, a face or blue eye, a heel or rudo, an enforcer, or any of the other parts familiar to today’s fans, the wrestler must act in a manner consistent with his or her particular gimmick (the phrase is used non-pejoratively in the game) and within the codes that govern the form. The engagement of the spectator is predicated upon the satisfaction and security of knowing that the narratives constructed around the fights will resolve in accordance with these underlying standards, and the tension is generated by the knowledge that the wrestlers must ultimately—however much the fight seems to have strayed from the script—return to them. The adoption of a persona is equally a catalyst to creative invention. The wrestler’s role comes with a set of constraints—the heel, for instance, must antagonize the audience through cheating or cowardice—that can provide a space for the actor’s own interpretations and inventions as long as they are consistent with their given history and credentials. The wrestler’s genius consists in exploiting the dramatic potential of his or her backstory without giving in to the conscientious nineteenth-century novelist’s temptation to feign psychological credibility, authenticity, or depth. Moral indecision works against the fatalism of the form and makes it difficult for the spectators to read and interpret the signs on which wrestling depends; for a character to seem real does not require that it be lifelike. The wrestler must resist the urge to merely imitate life because he or she “fails to put the part across as much by an excess of sincerity as by an excess of formalism,” as Barthes puts it in the same essay. Attempts at interior psychological complexity do not, in this context, make for great art. Actions are determined by appearance; personality is not expressed in but rather manufactured by costume. “It is clothes that wear us, and not we, them,” as Virginia Woolf puts it in Orlando (1928), “we may make them take the mould of arm or breast, but they mould our hearts, our brains, our tongues to their liking.” The Thin White Duke—a coked-up Mitteleuropean misanthrope, invented after a meeting with Christopher Isherwood—could not have written, as Bowie’s earlier hippy-ish longhaired incarnation did, a dreamy tale of a man drifting around in space. The signatory particulars of dress, manner, and political and ostensible sexual orientation of his various personae are the machines of Bowie’s great artistic achievements. The mask is a catalytic part of the creative process, not merely a veil drawn over it; identity is externalized, following from appearance by necessity, rather than transcending it. Four months after his death, it seems that Bowie’s greatest legacy was to popularize this notion of the performed self. He demonstrated to a society still hungover from the 1960s that identity is not determined by gender, genetics, or perhaps most importantly class (this was Britain, remember), but rather by what you wore, said, and (were seen to) read. He imparted to a disillusioned and disenfranchised generation the conviction that by assuming the vestiges of the part—adopting the mannerisms, outward attitudes, or appearance of, for instance, the cosmopolitan intellectual—it was possible to become the self that you aspired to be. Bowie meant that you no longer needed to attend Oxbridge to be a romantic; to live in Paris to be a bohemian; to summer in Marrakech to experiment with sexuality. Suddenly these possibilities seemed available to the working-class teenager in a provincial town, as long as he or she had access to a bookshop, a sewing machine, and mom’s makeup drawer. Bowie’s personae were not transferred to other performers—the symbolic mask handed down to a successor, as in the European and Mexican traditions of wrestling—but to his audience. He inspired his spectators to cut and dye their hair, to make up their faces, to buy new wardrobes, to read Jean Genet, William Burroughs, and HP Lovecraft, to seek out the German Expressionists, and to experiment in a society otherwise paralyzed by unemployment, industrial unrest, and the collapse of empire. Immigration in the early 1970s was changing the way that Britain looked and acted; the hegemony of the upper classes over national life had been (it now seems temporarily) disrupted by two world wars and the postwar social democratic consensus. Bowie emerged at, and documented, a time of crisis and change in British society. And then he assisted in the breakdown of that social order. It is a fact of British life that one is judged with reference to the behavior (career choice, dress sense, marital status, accent, mannerisms, haircut, preferred drink, favorite sport) expected of the class from which you are perceived to have emerged. Our preoccupation with being perceived as ‘acting up’ is all-pervasive, governing, or at least framing every imaginable social transaction, from ordering a drink at the bar to making a professional introduction. By making available an alternative system of authentication based on whether you had read a certain book, watched a certain film, or dared to wear silk, Bowie offered the simultaneous possibility of escape and belonging. He did not challenge the notion of what it meant to be ‘real’ so much as launch an attack on its metrics. He was not immune to the British obsession with indicators of status. His accent—perhaps the most obsessed-over barometer of fidelity to one’s social status—fluctuated quite alarmingly in the interviews conducted over the course of his career, as he freely and indeed cheerfully admitted. The floating accent is symptomatic of an unease with or dissociation from (or, as in the case of the famously polydictive David Cameron, a desire to conceal) the circumstances of one’s upbringing. It would be fair to assume that Bowie—born in Yorkshire to an English father and Irish mother, uprooted as a child to the streets of south London, conspicuously odd—was more sensitive than most to the vagaries of class membership because he did not obviously belong to one. It always struck me that Paul McCartney—who has impeccably working-class credentials—and Mick Jagger—securely of the aspirational middle class, albeit that he played the rebel beautifully—should have so happily accepted their knighthoods. The honors system confers upon the individual a new place in the social order while reinforcing its overarching structures, which is perhaps less obviously objectionable to those who have never questioned their proper place in it. Bowie dismissed the offer peremptorily: “I would never have any intention of accepting anything like that. It’s not what I spent my life working for.” Central to Bowie’s enduring significance was the fact that he never abandoned his position outside or beyond those conventional societal constructions. He remained endowed with the allure of a spiritual representative, unsullied by the compromises and hypocrisies that damn so many other members of the post-baby-boomer establishment. As a consequence, Bowie has often been referred to as a cultural lodestar (his lyrical preoccupation with celestial bodies made the comparison inevitable). The analogy seems to break down when you consider that the defining characteristic of the polestar is the consistency of its position in the night sky, while Bowie is the archetypal agent of change and reinvention. Yet we know that the heavens are fixed only in relative terms—Polaris is not pinned to a speckled canopy—and, by the same reasoning, Bowie’s position in the cultural firmament remained broadly consistent. He resisted the pull of the center, the capacity of late twentieth-century culture to appropriate, normalize, and defang even the most radical or heterodox behaviors. It did not always work, artistically speaking. His formation of a heavy metal band in the late 1980s, and then his experiments with drum and bass in the 1990s, seemed at the time misguided (though there will inevitably be reappraisals). But that seemed to matter less than his ability to open up new horizons for his fans, even in failure. Each incarnation established a new space with which to experiment, and exemplified the ease with which it was possible to move beyond and between positions that would traditionally have been understood as contradictory. If the experiment failed—or when it succeeded—he simply packed it away and moved on. These exercises in inauthenticity might explain why Bowie is so often characterized as a prophet of the current age of precariousness, gender fluidity, nomadism, and globalized digital communities in which identity is invented as much as assumed. In that respect, his legacy makes for an interesting comparison with another of the great twentieth-century pop cultural icons. When Prince passed away last month, a video clip did the rounds in which he was asked by an interviewer how artists can protect themselves from being ‘played’ by the record industry’s famously unscrupulous elements. “I can’t be played,” he said, “a person trying to play me, plays themselves.” That Prince could not “be played” carries a neat double entendre. He could not be turned, twisted, or deceived; he was not susceptible to tricks or gimmicks. Neither, to read the phrase another way, would it be possible for anyone else to play him as an actor ‘plays’ a role (Prince starred in four films, in three of which he played himself or a very thinly veiled version of himself—the exception, 1986’s Under The Cherry Moon, was a disaster). His identity was unique, coherent, and—while extraordinarily complex and multivalent—ultimately indivisible from his self. He disdained masks, while Bowie depended upon them. It is interesting to note that it was the bisexual African-American man who so powerfully affirmed his individual selfhood—asserting a right that the history of his country had done much to deny—while the white Londoner used his career to dismantle the very notion of an essential self (Bowie was, it seems pertinent to note, a Buddhist from his teens). For all the difference in approach and context, however, it seems that both were addressing the same problem by different means: how to transcend or subvert the narrow destinies ascribed to us by social circumstance. Bowie slipped out of the bonds; Prince burst them. If his life was devoted to mercurial experiments in character and form—“I’m Pierrot,” Bowie told the Daily Express in 1977, “I’m Everyman”—then his death might be the most enduring of a series of performances that subjugated material circumstance to the logic of theater. Listening to his final two albums in the wake of his passing, it was hard to avoid the feeling that death—which came just a day after the release of his final album, and to the shocked surprise of a global media which can normally be relied upon to know when someone of Bowie’s celebrity has contracted a cold—had been to some extent stage-managed. The control exercised over even this most non-negotiable of nature’s contradictions to the belief that we control our destinies was testament to the artist’s extraordinary ability to theatricalize, to make narrative sense of an experience of being alive that feels to most of us so frighteningly contingent and unmanageable. Bowie had been addressing quite explicitly the implications of mortality and a life’s reckonings. The Next Day (2013) reclaimed the iconic photo from the cover of Heroes (1977) and superimposed a white square; Blackstar (2016) is filled with musical riffs from his back catalog that suggest a life flashing before one’s eyes. Given that Bowie was often accused of being willfully oblique, it is funny to recall that he called his final single (and an off-Broadway musical!) “Lazarus” and then, as if that was not enough, made a music video in which he featured in a hospital bed wrapped in bandages. Death was welcomed into the ordered realm of a performance, made into one of a set of signs consistent with their character and his narrative arc. “I can’t answer why,” he sings, “but I can tell you how.”
-
—Desk#:MoscowRussia on the RunBy Natalia Antonova“You can’t accomplish anything in war without love!” exclaims Lieutenant General Roman Khludov, a character in Mikhail Bulgakov’s The Run, a play that dictator Joseph Stalin personally banned from appearing on the Soviet stage. Stalin has been dead and buried for decades, but his ghost still haunts the Russian landscape. I would not describe the ghost as friendly, but neither is it some kind of all-powerful demonic force. More often than not, it seems like a spirit confused, rattling chains to much effect in the attic but also wondering why it is fated to do so. If Russia had moved on from the wounds of the twentieth century—both self-inflicted and otherwise—The Run would be an entirely uncontroversial play today. But that is not the case, so star theater director Yury Butusov decided to adapt The Run for the modern stage at Moscow’s Vakhtangov Theater, and you cannot watch the resulting production without shuddering. There are definitely some things wrong with Butusov’s adaptation, not the least of which is the fact that the production clocks in at an exhausting three hours and fifty minutes. Russian theater is dominated by directors—a fact that I, as someone who writes plays in Russian, have struggled with—and sometimes that works out for the best, while at other times the amount of leeway they are given is just irritating. Still, the way in which Butusov combines surrealism with dark humor in The Run is so biting that it feels as though its literally drawing blood, and this does give the adaptation an awe-inspiring power. The Run, one of Bulgakov’s lesser-known works, is a collection of dreams, or, more aptly, nightmares, centering on people fleeing the Red Army’s advance as the Russian Civil War draws to an agonizing conclusion. For those who make it out alive, there is no comfort or dignity or absolution. It is no wonder that Stalin wanted the play banned. Whatever part that remained human in the blood-thirsty, paranoid dictator, was a fan of Bulgakov’s work—this was probably the main reason why Bulgakov did not get shot during the Great Terror—but The Run drew too real and personal a portrait of those who opposed the Bolsheviks and lost. Butusov draws on the chaos and confusion of Bulgakov’s play and amplifies them to an overwhelming effect. You do not always immediately know what is happening onstage, but you know how it makes you feel; the dread is a constant, dark, fuzzy aura that encircles every actor and prop. A few days before my husband and I went to see The Run, I had a jolt of exactly the kind of dread Butusov conjures. I was walking out of the building we stay in when we are in Moscow with my son, who was chattering away; I adjusted his jacket and chattered back, answering his Russian with my English, as I always do, since we are raising him to be bilingual. Then I became aware of being watched. An elderly neighbor I had spoken to exactly once in my life was standing on the sidewalk, affixing a heavy stare on me. “That’s her!” she exclaimed to a woman I had never seen before. I looked behind me, thinking she had meant someone else, but there was no one else. I could not hear all of what my neighbor was saying about me, but I definitely heard the words “English” and “foreigner.” Even before Russia’s relations with the West deteriorated as the result of the Ukraine crisis and the annexation of Crimea, people in Moscow would frequently notice and even remark upon the fact that I speak English in public. Most of that was simple curiosity, as normal as a person turning their head upon hearing Russian spoken in a place like North Carolina. This was different. There was aggression and suspicion to my neighbor’s talk, I could tell. The old woman in her too-warm coat just stood there, staring, not saying anything, not moving, her eyes fixed on me, an expression of hatred. I made eye contact with her several times, raised an eyebrow, and turned away. “I think there’s something wrong with our neighbor,” I told my husband as I got in the car. “She’s pissed off at me for speaking English.” He told me that I was probably just imagining it, or else that it was some kind of a misunderstanding. Fair enough. I have lived in six different countries and can be sensitive to my status as an outsider, or, as Zadie Smith once put it, a person that belongs nowhere and hence belongs everywhere, but not without also annoying people who take comfort in homogeneity. So much of what Bulgakov wrote about in The Run has to do with the cold, bereft feeling of not belonging anywhere. When the country you are defending, the country you love, ceases to exist is there anything left of you? For that matter, is there anything left of you by the time you have gone to horrifying lengths in order to defend this country? Nearly a century after the events described in The Run, Russia has not reckoned with its past and therefore remains a place that inspires many strange dreams. Nobody really knows what this country is going to do next. I particularly doubt its leader, his courtiers, and his revisionist version of the past: that Lenin was a dangerous revolutionary, while Stalin was basically “alright.” Sure, everyone admits he might have “gone a little too far” with repression, but he is still seen as a decent bloke, a “complicated” guy. The reason is simple: there is no political will to really deal with the legacy of the repressions and force the nation toward a catharsis on that account. Under Putin, relations with the West have rotted, but an alleged pivot to Asia has yet to produce any tangible results. Power struggles rage within an elite that is so completely removed from daily life in the country that it might as well be living on Mars and flare-ups of violence are a testament to that. Repressions are so random that they almost seem accidental. Domestically, historic narratives about a noble, blameless, yet misunderstood and betrayed Russia are so exaggerated by the state media that they have begun to take on a tragicomic effect. Butusov is aware of all this, of course, which is why the thread of anxiety that runs through his adaptation is, in fact, a live wire. The audience is constantly jolted, prodded, practically abused by his visual and auditory metaphors. “This is your story too,” the hanged soldiers and maniacally grinning dancing widows are basically saying. “You can’t get away from the past.” During the intermission, my husband and I rush outside, greedily gulping down the April air. It is a lovely evening in the Russian capital, all inky skies and city lights trembling in puddles. It was just a few days after the neighbor incident, but we were not thinking about it. My husband is a director, I am a writer: we began to debate what it was we were seeing—whether it was working, whether it was overdone—when our nanny called. “There is an old woman standing outside, pointing at our windows and screaming that a foreigner lives there and that she’s going to get ‘to the bottom of it,’ and have the police investigate,” our nanny reported. “I’m nervous.” It was as if Bulgakov himself had been resurrected and was now standing with us in the gentle spring rain, smirking. Was the play overdone? How can something be overdone when it correctly reflects the absurdity of the present? I did not even notice my eyes filling with tears. Perhaps I ought to be too ashamed to admit it, but I can get genuinely spooked by the police. “Hey, hey,” my husband said. “What’s this? We have to laugh about it. I love you, by the way. But we really have to laugh about it.” I later found out that several other neighbors expressed outrage at the woman’s behavior, which included both screaming about me and about a family from central Asia, who happen to live a few floors above us. In the small building we stay in, everyone mostly keeps to themselves—requests to turn down each other’s music notwithstanding—which is, perhaps, the problem. In the absence of normal people being civically active, or, for that matter, merely neighborly, the vacuum is filled up by hysterical old ladies who grew up in a culture of denouncements and are comfortable carrying it over into the twenty-first century. Sometimes it takes a public spectacle to remind people that community, the simple act of refusing to despise each other, should not be taken for granted. In Bulgakov’s play, General Khludov asks God to “give us the strength and mind to live through this Russian time of troubles.” Teasingly, Butusov asks his audience to contemplate whether or not they are living in a time of troubles too. They are. We are. But it is trouble that has returned as a wan and frequently disoriented ghost. Ask the old woman why she hates me, for example, and it is doubtful that she will be able to give a coherent answer (apparently, some have tried). She just feels that she has to. It is the done thing. She has seen it on TV. Unquiet spirits come back to demand something of the living, so that they may do the work the dead had failed to do. In Russia’s case, the work can begin with acknowledging the shame and sorrow buried in the national subconscious, rather than vigorous denials thereof—denials that result in a blind sort of pain, turned both inward and outward, clawing at itself even more effectually than it claws at others. Ultimately, Khludov was right to point out that war does not work without love, especially a war with oneself. But modern Russia is in a place where it must stop trying to read Bulgakov’s metaphor backward. Love is doable without any war whatsoever.
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaWinter in CalcuttaBy Ruchir JoshiThis winter Calcutta is festooned with lights for what is called the “festive season.” The lights have been a feature for decades, but in these last few years the illumination has been only blue and white, the color scheme chosen by Mamata Banerjee, the chief minister who ended the Communist party’s thirty-four-year rule of the state in 2011. The two-color combination has no roots in any Bengal tradition but is now to be found on many official structures and buildings, both governmental and private, the owners of the latter having been offered a tax reduction if they paint their houses in the ‘state colors’. Banerjee regards herself as an artist—she makes daubs of flowers and such as a hobby—and central to her ‘branding’ are the cheap rubber slippers she always wears. Called “Hawaii chappals” in India, these slippers usually come with a white base and turquoise blue straps: the inspiration for the color scheme she promotes. Beyond painting government buildings and road dividers in the Argentinean football team’s colors, one of the first actions Banerjee took when she became the chief minister was to install trishul [trident] lampposts on all Calcutta sidewalks. The lampposts are lower than the old ones, give less light, and are burdened by an awful, twee, three-prong design that gave them their name. Again, the Trinamul Congress Party (TMC)’s symbol is a three-clover flower designed by Banerjee, and is the basis for the lamppost design. Banerjee’s TMC cheerleaders argue that these posts are their leader’s attempt to bring an artistic, decorative sensibility to the street. Cynics want to know who exactly got the contract to manufacture these abominations, along with asking who has the contract to sell the blue and white paint now covering Bengal. In mid January, there was no sign the lights were going to be removed. Walking down the streets of south Calcutta, the pillars of the trishul lampposts are also festooned with creepers of blue and white lights to enhance their inadequate illumination. The city slums may not have any more sanitation than five years ago, when Banerjee took charge. Certain areas of the metropolis may regularly resound with gunfire as various TMC-affiliated gangs fight for territory. The state may not have seen any of the promised injections of free-market money for new industry, nor any serious planning changes or investment in the agricultural sector. But many streets of the state capital are definitely cleaner and these blue and white lights accompany the Calcuttan most places she goes. The rise in crime, corruption, and political violence, however, go hand in hand with the chief minister’s sense of herself, and of Bengalis in general, as the cultural torchbearers of India. All over Calcutta one finds pictures of Rabindranath Tagore on billboards and posters. Blasting from the loudspeakers at traffic lights, and interspersed with music, a voice tells you to obey traffic rules, the previous government’s preferred Fur Elise has been replaced by recordings of Tagore’s songs. At bus stops and metro stations another cultural figure, the painter Jamini Roy, appears through reproductions of his thickly outlined rural figures pasted on light boxes. The leader and her government are trapped in a sterile, kitschy nostalgia. However, as we have seen before in other contexts and moments in history, it is an ersatz construction that provides the rulers with an alibi to avoid addressing any genuine contemporary constituency and the questions it must necessarily ask of those in power. That these bizarre South Asian urban scenarios are not the sole preserve of Calcutta or West Bengal is amply demonstrated in an exhibition by Pakistani artist Bani Abidi (January 18–28, 2016). Funland – Karachi Series 2 (2014) is a six-channel video installation on view at the Government College of Art and Craft, the oldest art school in the country. In a decrepit classroom in the nineteenth-century building, Abidi projects a cluster of video meditations on her home city of Karachi. Disparate sequences and single shots are projected onto strung-up bed sheets and other improvised screens: a camel chews the cud by the seaside, a pair of men sift through the debris in a burnt-out cinema hall, some librarians stow away controversial religious books for safekeeping, presumably to be brought out at a more tolerant time. The installation carries quite direct echoes of Calcutta’s decrepitude and the relentless encroaching of real-estate development projects. The pockets of solitude and poetry you find in a seaside city at one end of the subcontinent talk quite directly to the ones in a tropical, riverside urban metropolis at this end. Discussing the exhibition with students of the art college, Abidi speaks of nostalgia and its uses. She is on a panel comprised of artists and filmmakers (including myself) where the participants explore the need—or urge—to move away from traditional art forms when trying to engage current realities. Unlike with students in Delhi, Bombay, and Baroda, there is clearly a need in Calcutta to lay out a brief history of film and video art. Some bemusement, some absence of conviction that film (or now video) can really be allowed to enter into the club of acceptable art forms still hangs in the air. During the talk, this attitude seems to shift, and there is a realization that conservative thinking in the pedagogy of art making traverses the entire subcontinent, from Calcutta to Karachi and Lahore. Abidi has a concurrent show at Experimenter Gallery, “The Man who clapped for 97 Hours” (January 15–February 27, 2016). It continues the artist’s exploration of the peculiar cat’s cradle of popular culture, politics, and the media that we find in South Asia and more specifically in Abidi’s home country, Pakistan. In this show, Abidi departs from the South Asian obsession with challenging or creating new entries for the Guinness World Records. There are watercolor portraits: small studies of imaginary figures, all male, attempting to break fictional world records for clapping, yawning, splitting hair, walking in circles, or even hiding your world-record mustache so it does not get shaved off. In The most amount of people standing still, screaming, laughing… (2016), three hanging screens show loops of a crowd going through different reactions as they look on at something outside the frame. After a while, you see that the crowd is made up of composite videos, using the same actors again and again, sometimes in different magnification, sometimes in different clothes. Looking at these is tangentially reminiscent of Bill Viola’s slow-motion videos of crowds, but they carry a far stronger reference to the many retouched photos that were circulated by Hindu right-wing groups during the last Indian general elections, images purporting to show mass attendance at Narendra Modi’s election rallies, and which people exposed on social media as having used repeated photoshopped clumps of the same groups to bulk up the crowd. If the watercolor portraits are a semi-fictional take on the illustrations in the Guinness World Records, The most amount of people… is a kind of moving portrait of the ‘payload’, the gullible, awe-struck audiences that gather to ingest spectacles they believe to be real, unmodified events. Both the small paintings and the loops lead up to (or, away from) the large projection that covers one whole wall of the gallery space. Watching An Unforeseen Situation (2015), you are not clear at first whether you are looking at a documentary or documentation of a performance. Two or three men wander between rows and rows of plastic chairs arranged on an open lot; as the sun beats down, the men stack the chairs into small towers; after a while they cart them away. A title card informs us that the event depicted, organized by a government agency, was a failure—not enough people showed up to break the record of the most number of people singing a national anthem together. In the next sequence we see a close-up of hands packing gift items—cheap clocks in the shapes of apples—into little boxes; as the boxes move in and out of the frame, every now and then the hands insert a round stone instead of a clock. A title card informs us that the anthem-singing-record-breaking attempt failed because the gift boxes used to lure people to the event contained the occasional dud. In another video we see a man doing push-ups in a run-down apartment. The cut moves to a shot of a TV broadcast covering an event where a man smashes a number of walnuts in a certain amount of time with his forehead. We are told his record was nullified because the jury was found to be suspect. The man in the room lines up walnuts on a table. He is planning to take on the walnut-smashing record. The man now gently bangs his forehead against a wall: he is training. Abidi’s large video projection is, for me, the most realized of the work she is showing in Calcutta. Understated, completely deadpan yet booby-trapped with drollery, it continually unearths the absurdities, delusions, and different kinds of sadness that constantly burrow through our TV-bludgeoned subcontinental societies. It is a funny and thoughtful work that not only stays with you, but continues to twist and turn as Calcutta simmers in its own brand of populist politics. This city was once the capital, not only of Britain’s empire in India, but of (quite wide and rich) cultural production in the area, as I have written about for WdW Review previously. The end of that era came about forty years ago. Now the ratio is that for every ten genuinely interesting shows of contemporary art in Delhi or Bombay, Calcutta maybe gets one. This season, there is an indication of things perhaps looking up a bit. Besides Abidi’s parallel shows there was also “Jeevanchakra” [life-circle], an exhibition of contemporary Indian art made around the cycle of life and death (January 18–February 17, 2016). In her introductory note, Delhi-based curator Latika Gupta lays out the scope of the show which: “[P]resents the experiences of those involved in the transit of the body into or out of the tangible world,” while speaking about “conceptions of the body as informed by gender, class privilege, religious beliefs and the cultural precepts of different communities.” It is a small exhibition in the lovely, intimate space of Akar Prakar Gallery. Ten artists—nine women, one man—with two of them, Sheba Chhachhi and Gargi Raina, showing more than one set of works. Looking at the show from a Calcutta point of view, several things stand out: the texts around the exhibition (the introduction, the captions, the publicity) make modest claims while actually delivering far more, whereas the general tendency in this city is to do the opposite. There is a quiet unity to the show, with works forming both direct and subtle connections among themselves, so that when you emerge out of it there is a proper oscillation between the sum and the individual parts, again not something we see too often around here, where the habit seems to be to stuff as many contrasting and clashing artists as possible into salon-style or survey shows. At one end is a darkened room in which polycarbonate silos stand, lit from within. In Raktpushp [blood flower] (1999/2015), Delhi-based artist Sheba Chhachhi plays with images of women and words, “Raktchandan,” “swayambu,” “kusum,” “cheti besi,” labels and slang that Chhachhi has unearthed from different languages denoting menstruation and coming of age. In between are two photo series, Chhachhi’s “Initiation Chronicle” (1998–2001), where she photographs initiates being inducted into a traditional ascetic sect of women, and a set of pictures by Sooni Taraporevala who, in the 1980s, spent time photographing the men in Bombay who carry out the Parsi funeral ritual, where the body is left for vultures to devour. At the other end of the show, in a womb-like room, is a photo series by Gauri Gill, “Birth Series” (2010), documenting midwives delivering a baby in a village hut in Rajasthan, laying the infant in a crib made of sand scooped from the ground. In between there are beautiful small paintings by Neelima Sheikh, floor-to-ceiling drawings by Mithu Sen, You Owe Me (2009), and photo documentation by the artist Srinivasa Prasad, Known to Unknown (2008), who took the ashes from unclaimed bodies cremated at a local crematorium to mark the walls of his studio with his fingertips. Indian contemporary art, especially by women artists, has for a long time interrogated the exchange between the traditional and the modern, and likewise between old modes of art production and the media and technology available to us now. In putting together these intergenerational conversations between photography, painting, drawing, wall sculpture, and video, “Jeevanchakra” gives us the pleasure of simultaneously experiencing two or three cycles: the journey of the body from birth to death (and back), the journey in the last few decades of the poetic mapping of birth, life, illness, and death, as well as the arc between the deeply traditional and the far more contemporary, in terms of the materials deployed. Outside on the streets you are reminded of the fact that another cycle is coming to a close. Banerjee is about to finish her first stint as the chief minister of West Bengal. Her government came to power five years ago, with a lot of fanfare, hope, and elation for having seen off the ghastly neo-Stalinists who had ruled the state for the best part of half a century. Now, the state elections approach again. Polls will probably be held in April, and by mid May a newly elected state government will be sworn in. Walking away from the art space, you can hear the sounds of political speeches coming out of loudspeakers, of rhetorical recordings traveling through the street crossings, amplified on the backs of small trucks, you can see the posters going up as the various parties fire their first salvos for the approaching death and rebirth of the state’s government. A very interesting winter art season may be over in Calcutta, but an engrossing battle between all kinds of political ‘artists’ is promised as summer comes knocking.
-
—Desk#:AthensRe-OrientBy James BridleIn the Interfaith Worship Room at Athens International Airport, someone is disagreeing with the architect on fundamental matters of faith and geography. The Athens interfaith room is among my favorites of all the airport chapels I have visited, and I make a point to stop by it every time I come to what is now my home airport. Up a set of stairs away from the main concourse, it is an entirely white room with smoothly curving corners, gently lit by large, shaded windows. The room’s designer, interior architect Dimitris Plageras, cites his own fear of flying as one of his main inspirations, resulting in a smooth, distraction-free space intended to foster a sense of calm and quiet. It certainly does the trick. Mr. Plageras took his lead for the interfaith room from the United Nations Meditation Room in New York, personally designed by the Swedish secretary general Dag Hammarskjöld and dedicated in 1957. In his dedication, Hammarskjöld wrote, “We all have within us a center of stillness surrounded by silence. This house, dedicated to work and debate in the service of peace, should have one room dedicated to silence in the outward sense and stillness in the inner sense.” The only features of the UN room are an abstract painting and a six-and-a-half-ton block of iron ore, serving as an altar “dedicated to the God whom man worships under many names and in many forms.” In a tradition continued in Athens, benches rather than chairs are set out for visitors. Mr Plageras’s greatest achievement in the Athen’s interfaith room is to make its one distinctly religious architectural feature into something accessible to those of all faiths and none. The qibla—the direction which Muslims should face when performing prayer—is indicated by a green stripe on the floor, which terminates at the foot of a vertical strip of white light. This groove serves both as mihrab, the niche in a mosque that indicates the qibla, and a sort of surrogate Dan Flavin, pleasingly echoing both the “diagonal of personal ecstasy” and the Tatlin monuments. Light, says Mr Plageras, is something which all faiths look to, and even the green, usually associated with Islam, is also based on the shade used in nurseries for its its calming influence. On my last visit, however, there was evidence of discord. Just to the right of the qibla/Flavin, on the carpet and above the skirting board, twin arrows rendered in thick blue biro cross-hatching have been used to indicate a direction some ten degrees further south than the architect’s stripe implies. When you start to look for them, the qibla-scribblers are all over, as qiblas are apparently a contested part of interfaith chapels. In the Stille Rom at Oslo’s Gardamoen Airport, two prayer mats lie alongside one another at angles to one corner of the space, but no qibla is evident, until, once again, you crouch down and peer at the floorboards, to find another set of arrows—this time in black biro—gouged into the woodwork. At least three different hands have been at work here, with another arrow in blue above the skirting board, and the word “قبلة,” itself, in black again, next to it, to remove any doubt. In London Stansted’s Prayer Room, the qibla is a laminated piece of gray paper pinned in a corner (another Flavin reference?). In Amsterdam’s Schiphol’s Meditation Centre it’s a white plastic compass rose on the floor. At London Gatwick’s Multi-Faith Chapel, a laminated notice pinned to the wall reads: “For Qibla / Please look up at the ceiling.” And you do, and there it is, a star and crescent moon bisected by an arrow, screwed to a ceiling tile, in a style uncomfortably reminiscent of Ceiling Cat. The reason for this strange placement is unclear, but the need for the notice is betrayed in smaller, bright-red type: “DO NOT WRITE ON THE FURNITURE OR ON THE WALLS OR SKIRTING BOARD.” In the standardized multi-faith prayer rooms in each of London Heathrow’s terminals, which incidentally have absolutely the worst carpets of any prayer rooms or maybe generally any room ever, the qibla is indicated by no-nonsense metal studs set into the floor. There is something very British and discreet about these, particularly as they are, in each room and for no apparent reason, paired with identical studs indicating north. A possible clue to this is another floor sign, which accompanies some but not all of the Heathrow medallions: a plaque that reads “Compasses do not work in room.” This may be significant. The direction to Mecca indicated by the qibla has been reckoned in many ways over the centuries. Science has been applied, in the form of the astrolabe, an ancient Greek invention which was further developed by medieval Islamic scholars, and which has the ability to both define the times of day for prayer, and to adjudge its direction. Many learned theses have been written on the subject, by such notables as Muhammad ibn Mūsā al-Khwārizmī, who gave his name to the algorithm, and Shams al-Dīn al-Khalīlī, who, in the fourteenth century, calculated 3,000 separate and highly accurate qiblas for every latitude and longitude in the Muslim world (to this day nobody is entirely sure how he did it). In 2006, the Malaysian National Space Agency sponsored a conference of scientists and religious scholars to decide in which direction an astronaut should face to pray in space (Malaysia sent Sheikh Muszaphar Shukor, the ninth Muslim in space, to the International Space Station in 2007). They decided that they should face Earth. Today, the qibla is most often reckoned in the same way that we decide everything else: by using a smartphone. A search for “qibla” on Apple or Google’s app stores returns hundreds of results with titles like iSalaam and Muslim Pro. I have three on my own phone, for reasons too complicated to go into here, but which involve the White House. Smartphones use their own internal compass to determine direction, which measures the deviation of an electric current caused by the Earth’s magnetic field. When I show him a photo of the defaced qibla, Dimitris Plageras claims that the proliferation of smartphones, and their technical limitations, is behind the disagreement in the interfaith room. Having tested a number of these devices himself, he believes they are easily and obviously confused by the profusion of competing signals and metal shielding in contemporary airports. The alignment of the Athens qibla was personally calculated by him based on the highly accurate architectural plans for the room, an arrangement of some importance and which he took very seriously. I am inclined to believe him. Plageras is now employed full-time by the airport, and the correct alignment of the qibla is no longer the most pressing issue for its architecture. Opened in 2001, five months ahead of schedule after a decade of planning, the airport has seen greatly increased traffic over the last few years and is in a process of continual renewal. One of the architects’ goals is to introduce more of a Greek identity into the international airport style—Plageras cites Spain’s Madrid-Barajas Airport, with its primary colors and extensive views, as an example in developing a local vernacular for national infrastructure. As a result, newer areas of the Athens airport are based on rounded and geometric Cycladic forms, a recognizably Greek style which prefigures contemporary minimalism. But international politics play a part too: as new plans for the revamp of the airports intra-Schengen areas start to be made, there are already concerns over whether Greece will still be benefitting from passport-free travel in the European Union when the renovations are complete. Flying out of Athens in the last few months has shown that such worries are reasonable. At every supposed Schengen airport I have flown into, passengers from Greece are confronted by a hastily assembled checkpoint. It is, certainly, a minor inconvenience compared to that endured by those facing far harsher measures at many of Europe’s supposedly open borders, but it is telling. And so I seek out the airport chapel, interfaith space, prayer room, or meditation center, and see how each country’s particular tics and prejudices play out as spiritual architecture in technopolitical space. I rarely see other people in my visits to these places. Most common is to see people sleeping under the prominently displayed “No Sleeping” signs, or Muslim staff members at prayer times. When asked, Plageras reveals that, alongside the tired and devout, the most frequent visitors to his room in Athens are amorous couples. “They think there isn’t a camera, but there is. And then they hear the Voice of God from the speakers…”
-
—Desk#:NusantaraThe InbetweenersBy Adam BobbetteI moved to the volcano in the fall of 2015. I wanted to study climate change from an unusual angle. Not from projections, models, and probabilities. I was looking instead to understand how people today made lives with extreme environmental uncertainty. The volcano, Mt. Merapi, in Java, is one of the world’s most dangerous. It has been packed with people for over a hundred years. I thought they would have something to teach the rest of us. That in some sense this volcano is our future. It was soon obvious that extreme environmental uncertainty is pretty banal. Living on the flank of an active volcano involves a lot of shrugging it off. To, say, enjoy dinner with friends, tend the garden, or give the middle finger to a bosses back, it helps to forget that the place may at any moment erupt in violent explosions.
Most people don't care about the volcano until it starts rumbling. Until it barges in on their lives. But there are others who spend most of their time preoccupied with it. They are called inbetweeners.
There are lots of them. There are the scientists with seismographs and fancy GPS devices. They feel the ground move, test the gasses in the air, look through telescopes. Then there are rescue workers. They have ideas and plans for eruptions. There are the village heads that keep an eye on the volcano in case the government tells them to evacuate. Sand miners look forward to eruptions because it means they will have more material to excavate and sell. The shamans, there are many of them, in almost every village, speak with the spirits inside the volcano. These are all inbetweeners. What are they between? A nature that talks too much. It constantly emits obscure signs for deciphering, acts with little forewarning and changes all the time. And the people, the millions of people, who live on it. They are between the clouds, winds, mud slides, and violent eruptions of rocks and lava. They are between the devices that try to predict it and the constellation of words, symbols, and barely material entities like ghosts and spirits. Inbetweeners build intimate relations with the volcano. Their intimacy reaches out to trees, rocks, landscapes, even the hidden interior of the earth. Inbetweeners hold wild, hard, and intimidating things close. They make the untamable livable. They fold in and make proximate what we might normally think of as the furthest things from us, like rocks and clouds. This is, as I am coming to understand, an act of mediation and media. To bring close. Inbetweeners are humans becoming media. They bring the distant, non-human close. It is a bit like domestication, but only if we understand the process as a constant push and pull between the tame and the wild, happening in the same thing and at the same time. It is never a state that is achieved. It’s a bit likepets. We bring them close but they retain wildness. The domesticated is braided with the wild. The domesticated thing is always pushing against its taming. Inbetweeners provide forms of consistency and continuity among change. While millions of people live on it, farm it, and drain water from it, the volcano is barely there. Most days, the peak is covered in clouds. It is easy to forget, even if it erupts every four or five years. It is easy to slip into everyday life and its demands. Only once in a while does the jagged mouth appear in the middle of the day and people are reminded of its scale. But it is too big to ever get a handle on. It is wider than Manhattan is long and 3,000 meters tall. It has about the same population. As much as we try to understand it wholly, it escapes and retreats. Inbetweeners take on the burden of drawing out the continuities between life and the volcano. They give presence to the invisible. I began hanging out in a village called Keningar. It is about five kilometers from the caldera in 'Zone 1,' the most dangerous area to live in according to the government. The village dates back to a big eruption in 1930, when its old location was destroyed and they relocated. There are about seventy-five houses. I met and became friendly with Suparno, in training to become the village inbetweener. We would sit in his narrow living room with a table of snacks, sweet tea, thick black Javanese coffee, and sweet cigarettes. Men within his circle would rotate in and out of the room, crossing their legs, chatting. His mother would fix us snacks. Over a period of a few months my Indonesian became strong enough to go there without a translator, spend the night, and join for events. Suparno introduced me to Sukidi, the current inbetweener, who in another lexicon would be called a shaman. He is about seventy, thin, with a stringy neck. He is warm and when he laughs he pushes his head forward and leans so far he may lose his balance on his crossed legs. We spent hours talking about spirits and ghosts in the volcano and village. Spirit possession is a way that he communicates with the volcano, and finds out what it wants and will do. Villagers become vessels for them. Through possessions he speaks with the volcano, translating it for villagers. But his practice is waning. Few young people believe it anymore. To be possessed you need to be open, your body and mind ready to become a vessel. He invited me to a dance called jatihlan. It took place at the end of Suro, the first month of the Javanese calendar when the world is especially porous, the barely material world swirling within ours. It hovers around objects, trees, graves. During the jatihlan dancing becomes a way for the body to empty out. Sounds and smoke become mediums for the barely material. Dancers become mountain dogs and hungry volcano spirits. The dance went on all day and into the night. It was loud and relentless. It was violent and at times scary. Children collapsed, possessed. Fights broke out between villagers and a dragon puppet. The costumes were assemblages of old and new imagery referring to the state, local history, ancient empires, and myths. People recorded it on their phones. The young and old were there. I joined Sukidi in his back room, a kind of operating theater of spirit possession populated with fruit, tobacco, bowls of chicken blood, and flowers. With these instruments he manages and communicates with spirits. What follows is a description of the jatihlan from the perspective of a volcano spirit that I witnessed possess a villager. I followed him back into Sukidi’s operating theater where he was given over to Sukidi’s care. The whole interaction between them lasted about five minutes. Afterward, I spent a few hours with Sukidi talking about what happened. He graciously fed me and discussed the philosophy of the barely material. This is what I understood had happened. Now you are the barely material. *** There is a blue canopy with a dirt floor. It carves a location into the vastness. It makes a point stable enough for you to enter it. But you can only smell and hear it. It is a cube. In it there is space. Up and down, forward and backward. One side and another. Space like the kind you wave your arms in, a kind of emptiness that fills what is around you. In there, there is a time that goes forward while the present burns away into the past. The past is where you go looking for the missing bits of the present. There is a hard, pounded earth floor and a blue tarpaulin roof. Metal rafters and beams. Fluorescent lights. Six of them, in two rows of three. It is a rental. Under the canopy you cannot be in two places at once, not like before. In it you become a shape. Which you appreciate. It is different from over there. There, you grow bigger and smaller at the same time. And you are wanted in this cube. Called for. Loved like an old friend. Sometimes you get out-of-hand excited. A little unused to your strength. Constraints are hard to accustom to, to fit into. You gain flesh. It is soft and does not always fit. It stretches, bulges when it inhales. Its walls are round and pulpy. The loopy ventricles spinning out of the heart confuse you. The esophagus’ ribbed rhythmic contractions pressure you, slip you around, pull you along, stretch you. And you can walk again. But you are no good at it. You are a spasm. A fretting, wretched spasm. You jut your unlikely arms forward but forget how to bring them back. You remember some things from so long ago, what so many have forgotten. But that does not mean you remember how to move your arms. These things are not related, memory and movement. They need to be relearned every time under the canopy. In this flesh casing you are new to the world again. You have been here before but every time is so short you cannot master its mechanisms. You are always part stranger. You are greeted as the awkward visitor you are. Like a friend, yes, with care and love, but also with the suspicion that all strangers may act in ways we cannot anticipate. The stranger is scary but has something to teach. Terrifying because no one knows what the stranger has to teach. Cream. You are cream. You are the liquid at the edge of a lip of an open mouth with white teeth, one slightly crooked. You are situated below eyes without lids to seal in the cream. You are the horse that pisses warm piss on all the fields at once. The esophagus you are is curled around and bobbing up and down with the rhythm of the horse. The horse is 1,263 years old, woven of thin bamboo strips. It is two dimensional, only length and height. It has no thickness. Its hooves, the size of a child’s foot, are hitting the hollow earth. The esophagus you are is wrapped around a two-dimensional horse in the cube under the canopy. You have a body, a location, you are the cream at the edge of a mouth. You bring old stories snapped from the bundle of the past. The esophagus spurts those stories one syllable at a time, keras, long, harsh syllables, noises truncated at the end. They enter the world as blocks. None of your friends know how to understand them. It takes someone else to coax you to slow down, to get used to the esophagus you are, to learn its ribs, to give you time to trace how to move with it, to carve micro indentations and inclinations into the blocks of syllables. To form of the blocks things that remind us of words. The man shows you an egg. He places it in the empty orb between your cupped hands. You close them around it and slowly roll. The shell is soft and cracks in the middle. It splits like wet paper in pieces that fall to your lap and the floor. Inside the egg is a curled black-feathered rooster. Its eyes translucent purple orbs. You slowly and gently straighten the body and cup your hands to your face. You smell it. Its body is still warm in your hands and on your face. You show the man its face. He looks for a long time then he looks at your cream eyes. He tells you, you must not eat it though you want to. Instead you drown it in a mixture of red and white flowers, water, oil, and burnt wood. Its death is a moment that pounds you and tightens the esophagus. It takes you from its wet undulations. The cream at the corner of the mouth falls to the ground, you follow the rooster into the liquid, out of the cube. Outside, the sounds and smells become distant and you are back to the world where all shapes are in one shape. Though they are not made of the same stuff and they barely stick together. There, there is both fast and slow at the same time. -
—Desk#:LondonAdding Colors to the ChameleonBy Ben EasthamThe incumbent British government has embarked on a mission to reduce, marketize, and ultimately privatize those sectors of society currently administered or subsidized by the state. This is nothing new: for the past forty years, the Conservative Party has been closely aligned to, indeed a driving force behind, a neoliberal consensus in Anglo-American economic affairs, an ideology built upon the dismantlement of the state apparatus in order to make space for the free operation of the market. Having gained an outright majority in the general election of last year standing on this platform, the government has a mandate to realize the policy on the terms outlined in the course of its campaign. Yet recent, popular expressions of anger at the changes wrought upon higher education, welfare, and particularly the NHS (National Health Service) make it clear that the British public’s interpretation of what constitutes the proper sphere of implementation for these actions is not shared by the government it has elected. This gap between the public’s expectation of what it is voting for and what that vote entails has, I would suggest, been engineered by a delicate sleight of hand on the part of the government. This consists of a semantic fudge—a deliberate conflation of what we mean by the economy and what we mean by society—that the Conservative Party has exploited expertly in the course of its modern history. The gradual expansion of the proper realm for the application of free-market economics to include every part of the human community is dependent upon a rhetorical strategy that is now being applied to the provision of funding for the arts, and which deserves our attention because it has as its aim the suppression of dissent. The approach is marked by what seems initially like a remarkable failure of logic, according to which the government relentlessly praises the contribution of the creative industries and humanities to the British economy while systematically undermining them. In 2010, when the Conservatives first came to power as part of a coalition with the Liberal Democrats, Arts Council England—the country’s major funding body—saw its budget cut by 29.6 percent. Earlier that year David Cameron had written an open letter to The Sun in which he made clear his wholehearted support for the arts, arguing that “British culture is second to none.” To drive home his point he cited J. K. Rowling (a single mother who wrote the first of her Harry Potter novels while on benefits, she has been among the most vocal critics of government policy on welfare), “huge BBC exports” (the Conservative Party is notoriously hostile to the BBC), and various tat comedies that served to “remind [him] of one of the best things about our country—we love to laugh at ourselves.” The love bombing continued, without reciprocation (senior BBC news presenters twice on one day suffered “slips of the tongue” that confused the then culture secretary Jeremy Hunt’s surname with a vulgar term for female genitalia). Meanwhile, Conservative members of parliament continued to draw attention to the strength of a cultural sector it seemed determined to diminish. In its manifesto for the 2015 general election, the party stated that: “our museums are second to none. In music, art, fashion, theatre, design, film, television and the performing arts, we have an edge.” Beyond the positive words, the manifesto provided hard evidence for the party’s steadfast commitment to arts and culture: “The creative industries have become our fastest-growing economic sector, contributing nearly £77 billion to the UK economy.” Indeed, while making his first autumn statement after the Conservatives’ election victory, Chancellor George Osborne argued that “one of the best investments we can make as a nation is in our extraordinary arts, museums, heritage, media and sport.” In almost the same breath he announced further cuts of 20 percent to the budget for the Department for Culture, Media and Sport. How to square the two positions? Why would the government impose austerity on one of the few sectors of the economy that it maintains is functioning admirably? Vaunting the contribution of the arts and humanities to the country’s gross domestic product is to reduce them to engines of economic growth. This is in part symptomatic of an established pattern in Conservative policy toward national infrastructure, which is to quantify the industry in market terms, then slowly underfund it until it does not work anymore, followed by the announcement of vast and unsustainable losses, in which case privatization looks to everyone like the only available option. The disastrous (by any metric) privatizations of the rail network and the Post Office might be taken as examples. In each case long stretches of inadequate investment were accompanied by a campaign to reframe the discourse around these institutions away from their broader (and admittedly more nebulous) service toward the public good and toward their nickels and dimes contribution to the Treasury. By characterizing the value of social endeavors as quantifiable exclusively by economic indicators—semantic fudge—one creates the conditions for their privatization when it becomes unviable according to those same indicators (easily achieved, of course, by cutting funding). By drawing attention to culture’s substantial contribution to the national purse, the strategy invites a counterattack for which it has already legislated, like a chess move that opens a trap. The temptation is to quote the government’s own statistics back at it as evidence that the arts deserves funding precisely because it represents such a good investment. On the very terms laid out by the government, it seems obvious to point out, it makes no sense to cut support for the arts further. Look at all the money it makes via tax revenue, its employment figures! Look at its investment potential! Look at its capacity to push forth your agenda! It is very hard to resist pointing out the glaring logical inconsistency, even while a part of your brain must recognize that the governmental definition of arts and culture is much wider than that which you are really intent on defending. To do so, of course, is to tacitly accept that culture can and should be tied to a market model. The relentless bombardment of statistics tying ‘the culture industries’ to various economic indicators serves to establish a correspondence between the two that colors every future argument about the viability of the arts and not only the amount of funding that it should receive but what qualifies as a worthy beneficiary of that funding. We risk colluding in the creation of an attitude to arts and culture that judges it exclusively according to the financial returns it offers on investment, and that therefore privileges artistic and cultural activity that delivers those returns over that which does not. In a recent piece for e-flux conversations, Morgan Quaintance makes a compelling argument that the recent award of the Turner Prize to Assembly made precisely this misstep. The imaginative redevelopment of a run-down Toxteth housing estate by a collective of socially responsible young architects and designers is an inarguably Good Thing. So it seems counterintuitive to argue against its recognition by the committee and the attendant publicity it received. Yet the collective do not self-identify as artists, nor do they conceive of their work as art. By categorizing their practice—which is ultimately about the provision of decent housing for the British population—as art, the Turner Prize committee might be seen to be trying to demonstrate art’s usefulness to society, its ability to contribute to the infrastructural and economic health of the nation. By these means it plays into the hands of any argument for the relevance of art that depends upon its ability to achieve results justifiable on the Right’s own terms. What seems like a critical position is in fact a compliant one. Marketization is a remarkably effective and flexible instrument for the suppression of dissent. Margaret Thatcher used the basic principle that markets are inherently self-regulating—and therefore purer and more efficient means of administration than centralized government—as the ideological position to justify the break-up of the industrial unions that opposed her. Now this approach is pressed into action to suppress any activity that might constitute a more diffuse kind of opposition to the government. We need only look to the marketization of higher education in England to see how popular sentimental attachments to the role of an institution can be swept away in the wake of such tacit surrenders to the framework (if not the conclusions) of neoliberal discourse. Staff are employed according to the likelihood that they can bring in research grants; money is redirected to advertising and promotional departments that secure new students (who pay full whack irrespective of whether they complete the year); the employment of administrators vastly outnumbers the uptake in academic staff; professors are overburdened with bureaucracy while corporate-style CEOs take home six-figure salaries. As Arts Emergency—a charity established in 2011 in reaction to the imposition of tuition fees and the consequent crisis in access to third-level education for students from working-class backgrounds—puts it, “people [now] view degrees, as a financial trade off based on perceived employability.” The upshot is that universities are now organized according to the same neoliberal economies of value that the government adheres to. Having accepted marketization by degrees, the higher education system has effectively become an instrument of government policy, focused on delivering ‘value-for-money’ (meaning, money-for-money). Humanities departments bear a disproportionately high brunt of the cuts in funding because it is difficult to demonstrate how its clients can easily integrate into a system for maximizing profit when they leave. It is no coincidence that these faculties, whose mission is to instruct students in ways of thinking other than the dominant one, have traditionally been the drivers of student activism. This combination of factors means that the universities’ capacity for independent thought outside the prevailing market ideology—and by extension dissent—has been neutralized to an astonishing degree. The university as a seat of learning outside the immediate pressures of the market is no more, for all that we would like to believe otherwise. I do not intend here to try and identify a single alternative set of metrics according to which we can measure the contribution of the arts and humanities to our societies. For the purpose of this piece, it is enough simply to show how successful the current British government has been in imposing its own, and how this serves a broader ideological purpose. With the reduction and redirection of central subsidies according to the outlined principles, it will become increasingly difficult to create, exhibit, publish, or otherwise disseminate works of art that are not immediately commercially viable. Self-evidently, the practices least suited to the market economy are precisely those which seek to imagine alternatives to it. It is a beautiful double bind, and one which operates at a rhetorical as much as a financial level. The ultimate aim is to renegotiate the very way we evaluate art’s importance to our society. These are not new dilemmas but they do seem pressing today. The best means of opposing these changes may simply be to keep talking, meeting, making, writing, thinking, reading, challenging, arguing, and gathering; proposing and defending as many different ways that art can be valuable to society while refusing as much as possible to accept a single monolithic interpretation of how to quantify its contribution. As ever, the best way to defend art is to keep making it.
-
—Desk#:NusantaraWhere does the Water Touch the Bank?By Adam Bobbette“How do things touch?” Arie asked. “And,” she paused, absent mindedly nudging dark orange delta sand with her foot, “where do they touch?” We were walking along the edge of the Ciliwung river in Jakarta. She had been telling me about the recent big-news eviction and demolition of an old neighborhood on the banks. She’d lived there for some time, working in grassroots organizations trying to build networks of mutual-aid between neighborhoods. She’d moved back after finishing graduate school in London. We wandered and caught up. The banks of the river had been, as city bureaucrats say with a straight face, ‘normalized.’ Canals were being concretized and dredged, residents evicted and their housing demolished. Street fights were erupting between residents and police. Arguments were still unfolding in the courts over the legitimacy of evictions and ownership of riverbank land. Opposite us was the old neighborhood, now a field of shrapnel and the jetsam of livelihoods. The roads hum with the pitch of 150cc engines. Men and women don windbreakers, and sometimes gloves and facemasks as protection from the sun and haze. The horns are constant. The roads holey, packed, and always surging. “The river expands and contracts throughout the year,” she went on. “In the rainy season it bulges, carrying water, sediment, trash, and sewage from upstream hills and neighborhoods. The neighborhoods are catchment areas. Like tributaries but of asphalt. Every surface: roofs, cars, the tops of walls, garbage can lids, everything becomes a conduit when it rains. The river widens its territory.” “Does a river have a territory?” she asked. “Does it makes sense to talk like that?” “So when it widens in the rainy season all these houses get flooded. Sometimes for days at a time. People wade around this water. They are no longer on the banks, they are the river. They become sedimentary particles for a few days. When the floods subside they go back to participating in daily life in the ways they normally do. But there is something about this becoming the river then becoming its banks that is really weird. That is, that the people, we’ll, us, living here, oscillate between being the river and its banks. Like we are deposits. Plus, we are also connected and disconnected from people up river. This is a difficult thing to do, to try to make more meaningful connections between neighborhoods here and neighborhoods around the bend. In ways that link us. The river links us. It moves us around, determining how we can operate, how to survive. It’s not we who make that decision. Our fields of action are constantly determined by it. As if it were our unconscious. But it's hard to make up river connections between people." I jumped up onto the new concrete embankment to walk along it. The color of the world was orange as it turned towards late afternoon. Along the side of the road, small hastily constructed restaurants made from wood, metal, and fabric, often with banners for drinks or tobacco used as partitions, shaded inhabitants taking their lunch. “So what happened with the eviction?” I asked. “Well, it’s been a long, tiresome, and frightening process. The city decides it needs to demonstrate that it is competent. To give the impression that it is capable of doing stuff. So the first people it goes for are the poor. They are the easiest to move around. They can’t put up much of a fight. And the sign of a flattened neighborhood is evidence of progress. It’s all a big display, a spectacle of change. A crane, even if it just sits there for years, or an elevated expressway column, standing with the re-bar sticking out, is the sign of progress. It’s all about governance as the emission of signs.” She shook her foot to loosen sand lodged in her flip-flop. “They change the meaning of the river, what belongs to the river and what belongs to them. The banks become the river and so therefore a space of the state, its property. So they can do what they want with it.” I told her about the bank of the Mississippi River in New Orleans. In the mid-nineteenth century there was a dispute when a local rich guy bought a bank of the Mississippi: the batture. It was newly created by the river. Its hydraulic action constantly moves sediment from one bank to the other along its entire course. On the inner banks of a bend water moves with greater intensity, on the outside it slows down in the wide swing. In slowing down it can’t carry the same load and deposits sediments, building land. The bend grows inward pushing against the oncoming energy until the river snaps, straightens and starts to meander again. City bureaucrats normalize, rivers meander. The militarized (and deeply paranoid) colonial fort of New Orleans was set on the outside bank of one of these curves; a high-pressure space with a continent’s worth of sediment bearing down on it. The city grew along the edge of this curve into the swamps, spilling over the natural (and dry) levee of the earliest settlement. With enslaved labor, it drained the swampland. By the mid-nineteenth century the city had developed a dense row of slave plantations along both banks of the river and among the ports’ thriving commodity trade. The muddy, thin piece of land that was the Batture, was built by the deposition of the river. It was dynamic with the seasons. An enterprising lawyer from New York wanted in (my favorite description of him: “Livingston brought with him to New Orleans an American perspective on property rights, a New Yorker’s eye for the value of riparian land, a debtor’s nose for easy money, and one of the keenest legal minds in the nation”). He was promised some section of mud by his friend who owned waterfront property on the condition he took it to court and fought for it to be recognized as private. The opportunities were obvious in the country’s fastest growing city. The court ruled in his favor and he quickly showed up to his new land with laborers and construction material to build a private port. He met a riot. Nothing was built. The pitch battles went on for a Summer. The president was called in and argued in favor of the Batture as public commons. It remained so for years until the legal battle eventually swung in favor of both the lawyer and the public. The batture was built out by both the river and the residents. It turned into commercial areas, neighborhoods, wharves, and dumps. And it was no longer a river. But the problem, of course, is that while it flipped into something else it never stopped also being the river: when the spring came and water levels rose parts of the batture flooded. When hurricanes came the river pushed over the sediment barriers, overtopping its banks. New Orleans and Jakarta are both delta cities made in this strange space between river and land, land becoming river becoming land. They flip back and forth all the time. Sometimes we call that a flood, the wet season, a disaster. But then, we also call it a delta. This process has almost everything pitted against the hopes and aspirations we imbue in the idea of property. That wants to be fixed for land to stay as land, not to become river. It is supposed to be a little piece of constant onto which we get to pile up hopes for prosperity or at in a liquid world. Antagonists are these two, land and property. Bluffs On a Sunday, years ago, we visited the bluffs at the far eastern edge of Toronto. We were on a kind of date, an unspoken one. There’s an affluent neighborhood of Victorian houses on the shores of Lake Ontario, which is so large it reaches the horizon. One of the houses used to belong to a well-known landscape painter Doris McCarthy who in the mid-twentieth century would set up her easel on the edge of the bluff. Today it is some of the most expensive property in the country. The bluffs reach up to sixty-five meters high, are sandy and regularly loose chunks to the lake currents which churn them up and deposit them on an archipelago of nearby islands. Those islands also have very expensive properties and old families with money. People on the bluffs hate the islanders for growing as they shrink. So they started to build walls out in the lake. Then the islands began to shrink and the islanders to hate those on the bluffs. At the end of a quiet street we found a little cottage owned by a television personality who had seen some fame in the 1970s. Chatting with a neighbor we learned he’d recently died and left the ownership of his cottage unspecified. This same neighbor also told us about the last biggest slip of the bluff. He’d been sitting on his porch reading the newspaper. It had been raining on and off for days, nothing too unusual for the fall. Then his large beloved willow tree sank into the ground. He watched it. It took two hours. It disappeared uncomfortably like prey into a snake’s mouth. “Did it make a sound?” I asked, to which he replied, “It was mostly silent but the branches brushed the ground. Then sometimes it would crack.” There was nothing to be done. No reversing it. He just sat and watched. “The lake will eventually take our house,” he said. “We’ve probably got a decade, though. I’d say. We’re old, so by that time we might be ready for a nursing home. Go check out old Ken’s place, his went on the same day as the willow. I heard it from here.” Ken, the old TV star, his small blue clapboard siding cottage from the early 1960s was at the end of a narrow overgrown driveway. As we approached we could see the horizon of the lake through the front of the house. There was no rear wall. The ground had fallen halfway beneath the house. It slumped the structure and forced the wall to pop off. We walked to the new edge of the land. It was jagged like a page torn against the grain. We could see the dinner table still there. Cups and saucers still on the counter. Shredded pink insulation hung out of the poché and shingles draped from the roof. The rest of the debris scattered down the bluff toward the shoreline where the remnants of the willow, now a whitened, denuded log, mixed in with the bits of the house and lake currents. We talked about decay and how things break and Virginia Woolf. She also loved shorelines as a space of unlikely things touching and turning into each other. The spaces on which stability, beauty, and hopes are projected and into which they can’t hold, broken apart by the intervention of unlikely things, eddies, sediment, the rip of waves. One of the shorelines succumbing to the lake is a few kilometres away from Ken’s house in Lyme Regis; it’s named after the town in the UK with an equally volatile shore. Like the rest of British Upper Canada, Scarborough’s place-names were imported from the old country. See also, London, Peterborough, Kent, Kingston, and Waterloo. Lyme Regis, in Scarborough, is peculiar because it actually looks like the Dorset Coast, only less accessible. The British Lyme Regis was also an epicenter of the development of ideas about shorelines because of the wealth of fossils exposed by the fragile Jurassic and Triassic aged cliffs. They too constantly fell into the ocean. One notable event occurred on Christmas Eve 1839. The land began to crack in long wavy fissures, slipping down a few feet. People could hear it as it tore. Later that night a large piece of land including pasture and wheat fields split like an iceberg from a glacier and sunk down hundreds of meters into the ocean. It was so heavy that it compressed the land in front of it into an archipelago of islands and earthen columns. The next day a few geologists visited the site and wrote that the 200-foot cliffs were features of a “beautiful ruin.” Quoting an unnamed poet, the “crags, mounds, and knolls confusedly hurled presents at once a complete picture of the characteristic features of this broken ground.” The shoreline, rifty with “indentations, and often deep troughs, [earth] pipes… [that] often extend far into the subjacent cherty sandstone,” communicates between layers, mixing them. The “undermining effects of water” had riven through the top layer of earth to the “fox mould” (a local term for sand) below and the clayey under-structure, turning it into the texture of peanut butter. The enormous weight pressing upon it slid down to the ocean. Accompanying the geologists’ text were drawings rendered in the style popular before Doris McCarthy’s modernism. One that stood out was of two figures getting intimate with the new shoreline. They were in the foreground, small, in the vastness of the dusky, fragmented landscape. One was standing, the other lying on his front with his hands draped over the edge of the cliff. They stared together as if at an amphitheater. People came from across the country to see the "beauty of the failure." The fields were preserved, still growing wheat, but now in the ocean. Celebratory harvests were held and they sold the products as catastrophe wheat. Word travelled across England. The fissures exposed new fossils of ammonites and fish with feet. People peeled them out of the crevasses and sold them in the fossil shops in town. The catastrophe was linked to the past, as if it were one of a long series. What occurred on Christmas Eve was no exception, it belonged to a depth that was the whole world and all of its past, as if history is a shoreline. Touch Over a year ago I was walking in Jakarta along the Ciliwung watching the machines and people remake the walls of the banks. I stopped in among a crowd who were all watching, and leaned up against a chunk of concrete, beside me a guy sat on a stool smoking. “What’s happening?” I asked. “Normalization.” A hydraulic excavator was set on a floating platform. It gnawed at the banks and the river bend, straightening them. On another platform behind it was a pile of six-meter-long white concrete slabs. Behind on a third platform an excavator picked up the slabs with a metal cable. They’d swing in the air like a pendulum counterbalancing the bobbing of the platform on the water. Sometimes they’d swing so far I imagined the loader toppling into the river and a slab ramming into the wrong thing, like us, the spectators nonchalantly watching. The sound of generators beat against the heat and workers directed the slabs into place with their bodies, slowing the swing’s arc with their weight. Some smoked, sitting down, relaxing, with black caps on and flaps guarding their necks against the sun. I pitied the loader drivers. Their expressions made it look as if working that job was an eternal punishment set on a river that never ended, forever struggling against a buoyant machine. Once the slabs were set in place the bucket of the loader would drive them into place like a hammer. Each slab added a meter to the length of the wall in only a half hour. Fourteen meters a day. No matter the distance, this isn’t about efficiency. It is the spectacle of progress and the building of a new normal, an announcement made in puffs of black generator smoke, the loud pounding of concrete in mud, and fragile bodies. We all watched as the city was inserted between the river and its banks. This space between the river and its banks has a brutal history in Jakarta too. When the Dutch first built their (also paranoid) fortified settlement they brought with them hydrological engineering from home. It was originally a murky entanglement of canals and solid ground. Water carried ships in and out loaded with commodities, and waste and sewage flowed out into the bay. It was located at the meeting point of several rivers that drained the volcanoes and hills to the south. This mixture has always stunk. Some of the earliest travelers’ accounts of the place describe how bad it smelled. It was also a malaria den. As the city grew deeper into the delta the canals expanded with it. By the twentieth century, the bulging city was still using the canals for the same purposes. By the twenty-first century the shipping had largely shifted to industrial ports, the population was pushing thirty million and the old canals, barely modified, had to carry all that extra weight. Throughout the rainy season the city was constantly flooding. The riverbanks maintained a legal uncertainty. Who did they belong to? Migrants would fill the banks with cheap housing as a way to jump-start new lives. Some settlements would flourish into complex, longstanding neighborhoods liable to legal recognition under state settlement rights. What was initially infrastructure became property. Or rather, it operated as both at the same time. In the eyes of some it was infrastructure, for others it was home. For many of the urban poor home was simultaneously infrastructure, as if the factory of industrial times had shifted to the canal. Working on, living in, becoming part of the city infrastructure was the new factory floor. Arie’s two questions: How do things touch? Where do they touch? This is why they’ve stuck: they seem so obvious they must be hiding something profound. The second one is usually where I begin. Is it the whole river or lake that touches the bank? On the Ciliwung, is it the whole of the catchment area, all the way up into the volcanoes in Bandung? Do the volcanoes touch the bank? Are they also the bank? Or is it more discrete. I’m not sure. Does it not depend on the scale at which you look and what it is you hope to find? Where does the whole start and stop? Part to whole relationships are mysterious. How much of our talking about a whole is just a result of our laziness, of not knowing how to actually account for the individual relations between parts. Presumably, relations between parts are not the same as they aggregate up in scale. How do we know that objects don’t supersede their relationships? The Ciliwung has eddies in its corners that act in ways different to the whole, they transcend it and create a new environment. In that eddy a kid might go harvesting plastic, which he will sell for cash. Parts enter relationships that don’t exhaust their parts. When the relationships perish, like when the kid moves on, the parts remain, the eddy continues to eddy. How do things touch? I’ve realized that this question is what I’ve been trying to figure out in Nusantara. I keep coming back, my thinking circling around bodies, rocks and how they touch. Sometimes it’s big rocks; like volcanoes, and how bodies touch them. Sometimes it’s islands, mountains, quarries, and bodies. And all the things that come in between them, that mediate their touching and that transform what bodies can feel and how. This is the problem of intimacy. That’s what happens when a body touches sand, a volcano, sees it through binoculars, or holds a seismograph. Driving a concrete wall between the river and the bank is a form of intimacy. Pitch battles are forms of intimacy. Private property is a form of intimacy. Intimacy is the attempt to make things touch. It’s only through an intimate act that the river is turned into the bank, only intimacy enacts forms of mediation that allow things to touch in certain ways. Only through intimacy do unlikely things touch. Seismologists know all about this. My friend Cordula showed me a film she had made showing the hands of seismologists moving while they describe how earthquakes work: they always shove their hands together, fold them and slowly run one underneath the other. And this is supposed to be the mantle of the earth? But it is through this minute and fragile gesture that we are sent to imagining the scale of the planet. This is the act of intimacy, to translate across scales, to bring the scale of our bodies into contact with bigger scales. That’s the space where something passes. A quantum of sensation that bears in its form and content: contact. Perhaps sense is this contact. Yet the river never reaches the bank and the river is only the bank.
-
—Desk#:MoscowThe Russian Revolution in Dreams and RealityBy Ilya BudraitskisIn January 2014 the world held its breath and observed the opening of the Winter Olympics in Sochi. The spectacular opening ceremony, “Dreams of Russia,” was not simply a technical triumph but also a marvel of national history building. The depicted historical events acquired connections and a certain mutual continuity, building a chain of bright and majestic images told through a vision dreamed by a young girl. It must have been difficult for the modern Russian state to find a better form to invent its own place in history, one cleansed of any contradictions and conflicts, than the reconstruction of a dream. It is precisely in this space, which Freud called “the dream work,” that it is possible to realize the most cherished of repressed desires. The place of authentic history is taken up by an imagined history in which dreams form a “logical connection by approximation in time and space.” Freud compares the energy of dreams with an artist portraying all the poets who, in reality, had never been assembled together, on the summit of Parnassus in a single group. The restless dream state in which slumbering Russian society continues to dwell remains the strongest substance with which the Putinist state connects the disparate and successfully resolves the agonizing issue of its own legitimacy. Indeed, it was precisely according to a Parnassus-like principle that the program of historical exhibitions of recent years have been constructed and organized by the combined forces of church and state, in particular the exhibitions devoted to the Romanov and Rurik Dynasties. Hand in hand, though they belong in different epochs and often find themselves antagonistic toward one another, the knights and tsars, in unison, greet the museumgoers rushing to an appointment with their own history. It is in this harmony, created by the fantasy of the Russian state, that the pre-Soviet, Soviet, and post-Soviet epochs or Nikolai II, Stalin, and Putin all rub shoulders. This imagined unity is bound by one thing only: the displacement of revolution, a historical explosion which must be consigned to oblivion and have an anathema pronounced upon it. Countering the revolutionary threat in Russia is one of the pillars of the present reigning ideology, accompanied by a strategy of repressive work on the past. This work acquires special significance with the approach of the centenary of the second Russian Revolution. At the end of last year, Putin, meeting with historians, spoke of the necessity of “an objective evaluation” of the events of 1917 from which lessons could be learned, by which he means to find a way to ensure there would be no repeat revolution in the future. Shortly after, Vladimir Medinsky, Russia’s odious minister of culture, who lays claim to the role of chief ideologue of the ‘historical policy’ of the current regime, outlined the main theses of these ‘lessons’: recognition of the continuity of historical development from the Russian Empire, through the USSR, to contemporary Russia; recognition of the tragedy of social schism; understanding the error of relying on the help of foreign allies; and condemnation of the ideology of revolutionary terror. The culmination of this government program, according to Medinsky, should be the inauguration of a monument to the “reconciliation in the Civil War” in the Crimea. In Medinsky’s view, “a visible and powerful symbol established there where the Civil War ended will be the best way to demonstrate that it really has ended.” So the main lesson which society, in accordance with this plan, should draw is not only that the revolution was terrible but also that it was superfluous. It turns out that 1917 had no constitutive meaning (even though one pays one’s dues by mourning its unnecessary sacrifices), it was not the end of an old era and the beginning of a new one because fortunately both are united in the logic of the existing state whose monument will be the reconciling ‘Parnassus’ of Crimea. In this way, the ‘objective evaluation’ that Putin expects from historians comes down to proving that the revolution was the result of a foreign conspiracy and the extremist ideology of a bunch of malefactors. It is already clear that the old myth that financial support from the German General Staff was the main reason for the Bolshevik success is once again gaining traction. Among historians, Boris Mironov, a professor from Saint Petersburg University, stands out. In his sweeping work The Standard of Living and Revolutions in Russia 1700–1917, aided by a massive quantity of anthropometric data, he attempts to prove that the weight, height, and quantity of calories consumed by the majority of the population in pre-revolutionary Russia was inexorably rising. According to Mironov, even World War I did not prevent the Russian peasantry from enjoying their abundant diet. Poverty and the exploitation of the peasantry in the Russian Empire is a myth implying that the revolution was nothing other than the result of the active role of ‘Russian radicals’. Mironov constitutes a particularly impressive example of how a vulgar materialist analysis can be successfully combined with an equally vulgar conspiracy theory. The revolution took place only because the conspirers were not rendered harmless in time. So the ‘lesson’ of the revolution is intended, first of all, for the police. Again returning to Freud, one can compare it to the ‘censorship’ function of the dream, a function that includes a repressive crackdown on any unsanctioned interventions in its field. Before us is a new model, striking in its coherence and base nature, of the ‘normalization’ of the revolution with which Russia will greet its centenary. Outside the limits of this model there is nothing but a tinkling of tacit approval. The liberal opposition, for all its hatred of the existing regime, is remarkably ready to accept this version of events: One must liberate oneself from the revolution. Such liberation from the revolutionary legacy is seen by the Russian liberal as a necessary part of the program of ‘de-Sovietization’ (close in spirit to the current Ukrainian reality), which proposes the dismantling of ‘Soviet’ institutions and monuments symbolizing revolutionary violence against citizens. The functionaries of the Russian Communist Party (KPRF), who almost vanished from the public sphere, are also ready to accept the ‘lessons’ of the revolution proposed by Putin and Minister Medinsky. If liberals choose to disavow the revolution along with displaying a willingness to demolish statues then the communists choose to preserve the monuments while renouncing revolution. Buried alive in the monuments and symbols of the Brezhnev era, now entirely devoid of political meaning, the memory of the revolution morphs into an organic, seamless part of the conservative, anti-revolutionary, ruling-class project in Russia. This emerging consensus of consigning anything reminiscent of the revolution to oblivion is connected with the displacement of politics in contemporary Russia. In Echoes of the Marseillaise, Eric Hobsbawm presents a substantial picture of the transformation of interpretations of the French Revolution in the subsequent two centuries. The great revolution of the eighteenth century remained an incomplete project, but its significance and meaning was constantly subject to redefinition while remaining at the center of political discussion and of utmost significance at each new historical turning point. According to Hobsbawm, “in the year of its bi-centenary the French Revolution was no jolly old holiday at which millions of tourists gathered […] for it represented a set of events so powerful and universal in their influence that they had transformed the world in many ways and roused […] forces which continue this work of transformation.” These “roused forces” that revealed new elements of the revolutionary legacy, became manifest in the uprisings of the nineteenth century and the Paris Commune, in the struggles of the Communists in the 1920s, the Resistance during World War II, and the students protests in May 1968. The recognition of the French Revolution during each of these periods was in constant flux but nevertheless remained a territory within which one could continually reevaluate the main protagonists and parties. Yet there was an unchanging appreciation that this was a large-scale event after which nothing could remain as it was before. The revolution remained on its path as memory, preventing society from falling into slumber, time and again marking points of discord and thus creating obstacles to the installation of any post-political consensus. Toward the end of the 1980s, when French intellectuals registered the crisis of mass movements, traditional political parties, and the devaluation of political meaning, “the fidelity to the event” (in the words of Alain Badiou) of universal revolutions—both the French and the Russian—remained a constant horizon of hope that history would continue on its path and that the sacrifices had not been in vain. Today in Russia the sense of ideological deadlock and a deep political crisis is felt more acutely, dramatically, and with greater pessimism than in France on the eve of the bicentenary of its revolution. The desire to bury the revolution by erecting a preposterous monument of ‘reconciliation’ on its tomb is a desire sealed by fear. An attempt is being made to persuade us that violence and terror are the only results when society reawakens and that this fact is the main ‘lesson’ to be learned from the revolution, and we are all obliged to learn it. Yet what happened in 1917 is already impossible to expunge, not only from the past but also from the future. Revolutionary events, anathematized or hidden under lock and key, probably have not yet had the moment when they can be revealed and grasped. Translated by Giuliano Vivaldi
-
—Desk#:IstanbulHuman TrafficBy Alev ScottIn Istanbul there is an elite band of commuters, a lucky few who pass serenely from one continent to another in an unbroken path. While their terrestrial counterparts stagnate in miles of miserable traffic, ferry passengers ride in the slipstream of Jason and the Argonauts and Mehmet the Conqueror, crossing a stretch of water that cuts majestically through the most congested city on earth and disappears into expanses of sea at either end. The Bosphorus is the subject of countless romantic clichés. It is also the school run, the shuttle to work, the twenty minutes factored into an errand. It is a ball gown worn every day, a beautiful constant in a city held hostage by a mania for concrete expansion. Istanbul’s residents treat it with fond practicality; in recent decades, they have crossed it ever more resourcefully, over a choice of two bridges—soon to be three—or via a newly constructed submarine tunnel. True to its unlovely etymology (βους-πορος, ancient Greek for “ox passage”), it is still used primarily for trade, carrying vast tankers and cargo ships whose crews consult a daily timetable to keep track of traffic. Watch the straits for any longer than five minutes and you lose track of individual vessels—the seemingly random trajectories of ferries, cargo ships, and fishing boats traveling at varying speeds interlace the water with choreographic skill and remarkably little incident. The municipal ferries that currently dominate the Bosphorus were designed in 1961 in a shipyard in Glasgow. They are long, elegant steamers painted white, green, and black, three stories of open-air deck for summer days and enclosed wooden seats for winter, when the old men who walk among the crowds advertising “Tea! Delicious toast!” attract the most customers. As the boat chugs away from shore, seagulls swarm above the stern, wheeling and diving competitively for the hail of sesame-covered bread pieces thrown into the wind by a delighted audience. Leaving Europe, the boat passes Byzantine churches on the cusp of the Marmara Sea, beyond them a sprinkling of waiting tankers from Panama, Hong Kong, Moscow; ten minutes later, a huge dockyard full of Chinese cargo crates on the Asian shore gives way to a neoclassical train station, the nineteenth-century northern terminus of the extinct Baghdad Railway. A few seasoned passengers do not even lift their eyes from their newspapers or phones to take in this spectacular historical slideshow; most do, looking up instinctively at their favorite points or simply staring out to sea. Tourists and children become positively overwhelmed, hurrying from one side of the boat to the other, greedily snapping with their phones or stretching over the side, transfixed by the furious froth of the churned-up water, white over green. As the boat approaches land, the al fresco passenger notes the dying of the wind and the accompanying lull of the engine, before stepping onto shore, exhilarated by relentless exposure to the elements. Now picture an ergonomic catamaran resembling a Nike trainer. I was unreasonably upset by the appearance of this new kind of ferry, especially by the darkened windows of the hermetically sealed seating space, which confines passengers to an air-conditioned, portable waiting room with vending machines and flat-screen TVs advertising cleaning products while the glories of Constantinople pass by unheeded. Almost more offensive was the token handful of outside seats on the tiny top deck, allowing interested customers to avail themselves of the sights at a safe distance from the sea: a waiting room with a view. Many have written on the experience of travel, on the value of a sense of movement and space, and, conversely, the ‘unreal’ experience of traveling by car or plane. Recently, I flew from Turkey to South Africa and watched, like a trapped fly, the progress of an animated plane flying over the vast expanse of Africa on a tiny screen inches from my face. As the hours slipped by, so did the countries—Egypt, Sudan, the Democratic Republic of Congo, Zambia, Zimbabwe—weeks of earthbound travel compressed neatly into nine hours and forty minutes of pixelated progress. It encapsulated what Will Self calls “the discombobulation of space and time effected by modern transport,” and in me, it produced a feeling akin to the guilt of cheating. There I was, flitting passively into the airspace of these incredible countries, mentally ticking them off as the computerized plane left them trailing behind on a finger-smudged map. In no sense was I a ‘traveler’ at that point, merely someone who had clicked judiciously on a computer, one of the frequent flyers described by Self as “wholly credulous consumers of the Promethean charade, ever on their way to wrest the Calibri lighter of the gods from a duty-free shop in Dubai Airport.” I am not advocating airline abstinence. But when we are offered an opportunity to travel actively—taking in the sounds and smells of the sea, for example, rather than sitting blankly at the portable waiting room—should we not seize it? Or is this the same, sentimental attitude expressed by critics of the first automobiles, the conservative lovers of the horse and cart? Am I an old fogey? What makes my preference for the old ferries even harder to defend are the undoubted benefits of the new model, which was introduced with great fanfare by the Istanbul Municipality in May. Grudgingly, I enumerate them here: The catamaran is capable of taking off without turning round and is therefore more fuel-efficient and faster. It also allows easier access for passengers in wheelchairs, and is equipped with baby changing rooms. All excellent attributes and more immediately obvious than the indefinable qualities of the traditional ferry trip, which is itself, of course, probably a pale imitation of the wooden paddleboat trips of the early nineteenth century. All the same, like Dylan Thomas I “rage, rage, against the dying of the light,” the spray, the wind, the gulls and the cormorants—the entire cast, sound, and lighting effects of the cinematic crossing I described earlier. The new catamarans will gradually phase out the old ferries, joining the modernized fleets already operated by private boat lines—the Istanbul Sea Bus company (IDO), for example, has used catamarans for years. The Bosphorus is a teeming battleground for rival enterprises, the latest of which is none other than Uber, which now offers a private water taxi service. “Uberboats” have immediate appeal, if you can afford them. What could be more hedonistic than summoning a private speedboat with the tap of a finger, stepping into a Bond film as the wind whips your hair and a uniformed captain transports you to your coast of choice as others queue up for the half-hourly ferry? Uberboats are the most obviously glamorized example of the commercialization of the Bosphorus, freeing moneyed travelers from the turnstile and the timetable, the grubby reality of a public service. Money—there’s the rub. If you have money, you can hire a speedboat anywhere in the world and you will always feel like Bond. What is special about a Bosphorus ferry is its communality, the fact that everyone from a grumpy worker to a bleary-eyed fashionista can be found on the same early morning commute, on a stately boat that has been a familiar sight for more than fifty years. The ferry is part of the rhythm of the city, of the practicality and sense of purpose that makes the Bosphorus much more than a scenic stretch of water. Rob Horning, who writes about the hypocrisy of the ‘sharing economy’ of which Uber is a prime example, points out that “actual sharing is inexplicable, unreal.” Uber sells itself as a community that harmoniously promotes everyone’s best interests, but Horning calls it “an anti-community in which empathy and conviviality are tactics and no succor may be extended without a price attached.” In other words, give me my five stars or you will not get yours—and if you think I will not charge extra when demand is high, you are adorably naive. Alternatively, if you want to travel cheaply, welcome aboard the new, sanitized space capsule, which will transport you as efficiently as possible between the shores of the most romantic city in the world. We have always used the Bosphorus for transportation. Today, we are in danger of becoming Ubercargo, paying βους. So if anyone is listening, SOS.
-
—Desk#:NusantaraFuck your Culture: Nudes in Four LandscapesBy Adam BobbetteCan any mountains, any continent, withstand such waste? —Charles Darwin, 19 March 1835, on the HMS Beagle Ontario I grew up in southern Ontario’s vast deciduous forest. One side of my house faced down a hill into massive swampland, the other side a glacial ridge that had been turned into a ski resort. Everywhere in between were suburban housing tracts: clover leafs, four-way-stops, and cul-de-sacs with names like Forest Hills and Acorn Lanes. Most were built during the thirty-year slow leak away from urban cores, the same story as just about everywhere in rural North America: the deindustrialization of resource-based economies. Simultaneously there was the timid inching away from the countryside to urban peripheries as farming was industrialized and small operations evacuated. Many of the forests I knew intimately were created in this process; they were tree farms of conifers planted in grid patterns like Manhattan streets. Their repetitive form and vast scale expressed their industrial origins. The forest grids abutted cul-de-sacs, uncultivated bits, the state spaces of parks and reserves, patches that uneasily came together in an assemblage of memory. As teenagers we were drawn to the older, wilder forests vast enough we could escape our obligations in them. By returning to them on weekends to camp and on weekday evenings until sunset drove us home we would slowly domesticate them by bringing their wildness into us. We went back to the same dead tree to dive our heels into its rotting flesh, to the same bank of a creek to pick its stones and toss them into the forest. We wanted the dense red sound of rock hitting wood. There was also the abandoned tree house made of a couple of moldy boards on which we would talk or lie down and hear the leaves. We familiarized ourselves with the contours of the forest by slowly venturing off our regular pathways, taking in new slices, driven by boredom or special occasions like showing off to new friends. This work of domestication was ongoing, sometimes through surprising strategies. Nick, a friend, lived a few miles down the road from me. Our houses were connected by the same train track so we would often walk along it to meet each other, which took about an hour. It was a corridor with one wall of forest, the other of concrete separating a suburb. We would talk while rhythmically stepping on every second or third railroad pile or trying to balance along the steel track. One afternoon my friend told me a story that happened a few days earlier. He was nervously confiding in me but also trying to boast. We could speak with a tentative honesty about fragile things, groping through the differences between shame, pride, and humor. A few days before, he told me, he had been wandering alone in the woods. As was customary, he was listening to very loud music, his mind barely in the landscape. Instead, he was daydreaming, thinking about school, about the comics he was drawing that involved lots of olives. Then his batteries died and his mind was back in the forest, its sounds of broken branches and rustled leaves. He was overcome by the sense of solitude and openness, or a strange sense of being in public while absolutely private. It was summer, bright and hot. He sunk into it. He undid his pants, still unsure of himself, worried that someone might appear. His hearing heightened to every crack and rustle. He grabbed himself, slowly oscillating between anonymity and the fear of reprisal, the intrusion of a stranger, until the forest disappeared again and he was alone in his pleasure. He came on the forest floor. Quickly the room of branches and patterned birdcalls returned. In the calm, and half naked, the busy life of the forest floor snapped into focus. The world of ants and mushrooms. The texture of bark on the hand. He scanned the background once more for onlookers, with a sense of guilt, and inseparable from that, exuberance. In the silence of the afternoon he pulled his pants up, exhaled, and slowly continued walking. Mt Kinabalu In June 2015, a group of Western tourists went hiking up Mt Kinabalu in Malaysian Borneo, Southeast Asia’s highest peak. When they arrived at the summit they took their clothes off, then took a group photo. Their backs turned to the camera, their fronts facing the valley below. A few weeks later an earthquake struck the mountain. Guides and hikers were killed, but none of the tourists. During the relief efforts the photos of the Western tourists were leaked and it was speculated that there was a link between their nudity and the earthquake. The minister of tourism in Sabah, the region of Kinabalu, suggested their indiscretions had angered the gods of the mountain. People wanted vengeance, that they be tried in local courts. The Malaysian police caught the tourists as they were trying to flee the country. They went to trial soon afterward amidst a media storm in Malaysia and abroad. The cover of the British tabloid The Sun read: “Your Boobs have Angered Mountain Gods.” Ronny Cham, a British-trained Malaysian barrister, practicing in Sabah since the early 1980s, defended them. He pressed them to plead guilty or face a drawn-out trial of six months to two years and an extended stay in prison without bail. They were fined a little over $1000 USD each, spent a few nights in jail, then were deported. Cham is a born-again Christian and when I asked him about the links between nudity and the earthquake he said: “I can tell you what the Bible says about earthquakes, but this is something nobody is interested in. However, could it have happened if it was not God who had moved the foundation of the earth and the heavens? Mount Kinabalu was shaken, shattered, bruised!” In the middle of this, Emil Kaminski appeared on the scene. He is a wayward, international troll with pretensions as a cultural critic and 10,000 subscribers to his YouTube channel. His videos are of his buddies and him traveling around the world showcasing their irreverence. They move with the desultory air of nineteenth-century colonials cross-pollinated with Jackass machismo and faux-hawk rebellion. On his Facebook and YouTube pages he intervened in the unfolding of the accusations against the tourists by posting nude photos of himself on mountains he claimed were Kinabalu, though he was never there, as if he felt a duty to intervene. He made commentary videos insulting the “stupidity” of Malaysians, slashing their “superstitions” with the pride and self-righteousness of a Richard Dawkins. In one, he stated, “Fuck your culture!” claiming they did not know anything about plate tectonics, nor that gods no longer have agency in our world. It was a successful trolling campaign that attracted thousands of frustrated comments and threats of violence from Malaysians on his Facebook page. He had successfully amped his fame and by accident broadened the reach of the story of the nude photos in the press, which, for the most part, mistook that Kaminski was actually in the photos and part of the group that stripped. Five days after the earthquake he posted a manipulated photo of himself on his Facebook page. He was shirtless with camouflage shorts and a gun in each hand. His arms were spread and he stood in front of a valley. Photoshopped flames erupted in the foreground while fighter jets crashed in the back and Godzilla peeked over the horizon. In the early 1990s the French sociologist and anthropologist of science Bruno Latour published We Have Never Been Modern. Its central argument is that Western modernity was founded on the idea that there is a fundamental distinction in kind between nature and society. He called this the “modern Constitution.” This Constitution was drafted in the halls and backrooms of states but also circulated through scientific laboratories. So thoroughly did it operate, according to him, that, on the one hand, science saw itself as accessing the natural world and bringing back its results to the human world, while, on the other, politics concerned itself with the operations of human beings and the so-called social. The two were never to mix. This Constitution underpinned the very distinction we often hold between ‘nature’ and ‘culture’. His contribution was to point out how false this distinction has been. That while the Constitution has been handed down over generations of sociologists, politicians, and scientists, that it is folded up in their wallets with their family photos, it never adequately described reality. Instead, science and politics have produced all sorts of hybrids of nature and culture, unholy mixtures, Frankensteins. That has been the real work of the modern Constitution, claiming the separation of the spheres, policing them, while at the same time producing hybrid mixtures of nature-cultures. It just cannot recognize them because it does not know how to look for them or talk about them. Kaminski is one of the police of the modern Constitution, or, perhaps better, its rent-a-cop. Of course, he says, the causal chain between bared naked bodies, gods, and plate tectonics is an illusion. It just does not fit the modern Constitution. Nature is on one side, with its own peculiar laws and culture is on the other. Never shall they mix. He arrived to clear away all the bad mixtures, to correctly align causal chains, to separate earth systems from religion, from social acts. And it is no surprise this was a violent act. The enforcement of the modern Constitution is often an act of denudation, of exposure, of baring it all. This is a modern conception of truth, that truth is nudity and that once we expose nature for what it actually is, we will all agree because it will be in plain sight. There will be no basis for disagreement because truth as nudity is indisputable, unless, as Kaminski says, you are an idiot. But the modern Constitution does not actually work like this. Instead, it creates more beguiling creatures of nature that refuse to be exposed, bared, nude. Nature forms deep alliances between unlike things. This is the queer Darwin. Darwin on the HMS Beagle, of The Origin of Species, Darwin with his worms late in life: a nature that is over productive of mixtures, not fixed forms. A nature of ever more complex agencies in which taxonomies are convenient fictions that soon become obsolete tales and begin to sound like fantasy.
To see in a way outside of the modern Constitution, I suggest we start thinking more like an earthquake. This will also nudge us understanding these four vignettes of nudity in nature.
Kinabalu is a granite pluton, a cooled magma mass pushed up through the crust. It is seismically active because of its position (as with all of Borneo) on the Sunda plate. A stressful plate to be. From the east, the Philippine plate is diving underneath Sunda, pushing it upward and to the west. From the south, the Molucca and Banda plates push it to the north. To the southwest, the massive Indo-Australian plate is also pushing it north. These are like vises on all sides of the Sunda plate, constantly cranking tighter. When it crosses a threshold of pressure, torsions and slippages shoot through the plate mass. Rocks are just really slow liquids. Shift your timescale and the whole crust of the planet is oceanic. Change your sensitivity to that of a seismograph and you will feel that the entire mass is heaving with waves. This is what an earthquake is, rocks behaving as waves. And like the ocean, it is happening all the time but sometimes they get bigger. That is an earthquake, a big wave traveling along a grain of rock like it is wood. Kinabalu is one of these slow-motion waves that sometimes other waves crash into it and budge it along a little further. The long colonial presence on Kinabalu has urbanized its flanks, cut in roads, camp sites, connected it to metropolises, sent a steady stream of observations and packages of its flora and fauna. Pre-colonial high-altitude excursions seem rare among indigenous and early Chinese settlers. The taste for high altitudes was a particularly nineteenth-century European invention. While mountains have long played a role in the imaginary of many traditions, it was not (with few exceptions) until the cosmological crisis of deep time and a waning Christianity that people began to climb mountains to see what was on top. In line with this, the first recorded European expeditions to the summits of Kinabalu left in their wake a topographical nomenclature of officers, capitalists, and royalty: Low’s Peak, King George Peak, Victoria Peak, St. John’s Peak. Naturalist and colonial administrator Sir Hugh Low and consul in Brunei Sir Spencer St. John made several expeditions to the summit for the view and to collect plant and insect specimens. Between 1850 and 1950 there were at least fifty-three major, recorded expeditions by colonials from Britain, Holland, Japan, the United States, and Denmark. This does not count purely touristic or minor excursions, nor the hundreds of tourists every year in the later part of the twentieth and twenty-first centuries. Fifty excursions is a drastic understatement. Each expedition would bring back substantial specimen collections. For instance, in 1887 John Whitehead collected 300 birds. G.D. and H.A. Havilland in 1892, at least 197 plant species. C.M. Enriquez in 1925, 218 butterflies, 140 birds, 17 small mammals, uncounted mosses, insects, and spiders. In 1904 Goss and Dodge, at least 47 animal skins. Gibbs and Maxwell in 1910, collected 1000 plants. Clemens and Topping in 1915, at least 255 orchids and ferns. In 1933, Carr, 700 plants; Griswold 93 birds in 1937. And this total of 2967 specimens is a cursory and likewise substantially understated survey. Each expedition carried off significant numbers of plants and animals, and sent them back to botanical gardens, museums, and university departments around the globe. This cosmopolitanism of Kinabalu has reconfigured the ecology of the mountain itself. As tourists wore circulation paths into its slopes they created corridors for lowland wildlife to inhabit higher altitudes. For instance, rats have infiltrated the upper reaches. One 1969 expedition narrated by a Cambridge naturalist encountered this new cosmopolitanism: Though cold, we slept well. I was disturbed in the early part of the night by a rat, investigating my head. It snuffled and walked over me for some time, before giving the back of my neck an exploratory nip; my sharp reaction frightened it off for good. This was the only one of its kind that we encountered during the whole trip, although previous visitors have been plagued by them. Chickens have also long played roles in the tricky reversals of Kinabalu. Some people responded to the nude tourists by saying that local villages would have to sacrifice chickens to the mountain gods for forgiveness. Kaminski considered this proof of Sabah’s backwardness. In the histories of expeditions it was often repeated that Europeans had to give chickens to their guides for payment to the mountain spirits. An academic excursion in the 1960s raised a collective eyebrow and considered the possibility they were being scammed. No one had seen any of these ritual slaughters. What if they were keeping them for subsistence? A payment to the gods is an excellent additional cost that Europeans respectful of ‘ancient ways’ would find hard to refuse. The excursions and souvenirs of colonial visitors were broadly in the name of revealing the mechanisms of nature. As they exposed it they also reformatted the conditions for new and unexpected kinds of mixtures. The epistemological violence of Kaminski’s nude body frantically waving the modern Constitution is one retrograde response to this. When the vices of plate tectonics squeeze they exacerbate these mixtures and encounters that no denudation can overcome. A rat follows on your heels, bites you on the neck, and eats your dinner. A chicken dupes you. Your nude body suddenly becomes responsible for an earthquake. It begins to make sense retroactively. The earthquake mangles the orderly, linear progression of time, it loops into the past and situates those nude bodies at its origin. And it duped Kaminski. The earthquake is smarter than he. I wish Kaminski were charged. If only he were brought to court so Kinabalu could testify against him. I wish the tourists had to pay in chickens. Because they caused the earthquake. This is the genius of plate tectonics. Everest George Mallory’s body was found in 1999, seventy-five years after his death. A team on their way to Everest’s summit spotted it. He was face down, his skull buried in rock. His back was exposed, large and rounded, still fleshy, and shinning white. They said he looked and felt like marble. His clothes were shredded. The flesh on his legs gone, exposing only bones with fractures, splintered from his fall. Concealed and exposed by the mountain’s erratic but incessant patterns of snow, sun, wind; his body was slowly eroding like the mountain itself. Mallory's nudity was a form of slow decay. He was redistributed and recirculated around the planet. According to the philosophy of erosion, the world is a recirculating material, entering into ever-new arrangements and combinations. Every object, even our own bodies, are utterances of global processes of material mixtures. While each and every object adds something new to the world and a novel condition for the production of even more new objects. Mallory’s body is now Everest, as nude as the eroding mountain. Yet, it is eroding over the Himalayas into the Gobi. It is filling the dusty, particulate air of Beijing and the dust mask of a woman riding a scooter through its streets. In a letter from much earlier in his life to his father, Mallory wrote: “My generation grew up with a disgust for the appearances of civilization so intense that it was an ever present spiritual discomfort, a sort of malaise that made us positively unhappy. It wasn’t that we simply criticized evils as we saw them and supported movements of reform; we felt such an overwhelming sense of incalculable evil that we were helplessly unhappy.” Is the mountain anti-civilization? Maybe we can tell this story in a different way than “the mountain is retreat or escape” and put it right back in the heart of society while occupying a limit internal to it. A limit of organization and dissolution. The limit of erosion.When he was young, Mallory wrote: “I am deeply interested in my nude self.” In a photograph that Duncan Grant took of Mallory, just out of Cambridge, he is nude and climbing an imaginary surface. It is one of a series that Grant sent to John Maynard Keynes, his occasional lover. He also knew Keynes would be interested in the beautiful young nude climbing. His body the shape of the mountain in absentia. A flesh diagram. What is more, Grant transported Mallory’s figure onto screens, those indoor partitions you change behind, often covered with landscapes, which interiorize the exterior, while you denude yourself, to change your clothes.
San Fernando Valley The films were destroyed, it is true, in a fire caused by an earthquake. Apparently, they were of Lillian and Charles Richter hiking naked in the valley. Long reels of walking. Rucksacks, no clothes. Scrub. They had spent a lot of time in the new nudist camps that had emerged in the valley in the 1930s, imports of the German Nacktkultur [nude culture]: vegetarianism and fresh air. Purity in the weather. Some early films were set in the camps, portraying the nudists cutting wood, riding bikes, cooking dinner. There is no sign of Richter, but he was often there. He is better known for developing the standard scale (bearing his name) that calculated the magnitude of an earthquake no matter its distance from the seismograph. Like most universal measures, it was a technique of translation: it made marks on the seismograph comparable and assigned them universal values in magnitudes. All earthquakes could be compared according to how they registered on the scale. Before, an earthquake was understood by the way it was felt and the traces it left in broken buildings and landscapes. In Europe and the colonies, individuals would submit to newspapers their reports of earthquakes, how long they were, what they felt like, where they were. There was a whole vocabulary for sensations of trembling. These were collated by scientists and reconstructed into accounts of movements of the earth. The early seismic maps of Switzerland for instance, were compiled primarily from witness accounts drawn across the countryside by wandering scientists. Bodily experience began to wane from seismology under the dual pressures of expertise and accuracy. They reinforced each other in such a way that only experts could guarantee accuracy. The personal accounts of people were considered too singular, eccentric, and prone to error. Though we should keep in mind that our maps of planetary fault lines and plate boundaries are based on data drawn from this period before accuracy became the ruling ideology of science. What we now see as the objective space of a map of plate tectonics is a post-facto assemblage of dispersed bodily sensations. Richter’s scale was an additional stage in this long process toward universal standards of measurement that removed the sensate flesh from its contact with the ground. He brought the modern Constitution to the San Fernando Valley. How could he build a tool that attacked the sensing body while insisting on his own nudist adventures, to bear it all for the valley while deeply distrusting the body as an organ of knowledge and experience? It is as if Richter’s nudism was a way to trivialize the body, to free it of its labor. Or, to allow it a simple kind of nudity, one that is defined negatively, as unchained, unburdened with the necessity to sense. Or, nudism as purity in the sense of the Garden before the fall, the nude which is not actually nude in a landscape because there is no knowledge of nudity. It is nudity beyond all flesh, before flesh becomes endowed with the possibility of any ‘exposure’ or ‘revealing’. This is nudity without world to intervene and mangle it. Getting naked in a landscape occurs in this state between exposure as vulnerability and exposure as violence. Exposure as violence is driven by a desire for opening and revealing, to create a world where everything is there to be seen, its machinations and inner workings all laid out, as if the world could become transparent. Nested in this is a desire for communication, to break down the distance between us and the world, for knowledge to act as a form of unification that would bridge an essential loneliness. Knowledge as nudity is seeking a form of communion, a kind of togetherness, a touch or embrace with the world. -
—Desk#:MoscowPutin Lives in the World that Huntington BuiltBy Ilya BudraitskisA year ago, along with the annexation of Crimea (or what official Kremlin propaganda prefers to designate as its “restitution”), “Russia’s return to history” was proclaimed. Implied in such a phrase was the idea of a veritable, secular struggle for Russia’s rightful place in the world that was only interrupted by a fortuitous two decades hanging around in an unsuccessful market ‘transit zone’ and by a doomed attempt to fit into a model of international relations which had been concocted by others and was, indeed, designed against Russia. Such an interpretation led the Western media to call Vladimir Putin a dangerous romantic who, according to a remark by Angela Merkel, “lives in a world of his own.” Putin himself, however, insists that his position is that of a realist while the hectoring tone of the West represents a relic of the universalist illusions of the past. It is worth remembering that this unique dispute about universal values, which have surfaced recently in the guise of an international conflict, emerged at a theoretical level almost twenty years ago. Samuel Huntington’s book The Clash of Civilizations and the Remaking of World Order was published in 1996 and immediately occupied, alongside Francis Fukuyama’s The End of History, a place of honor in the ranks of ‘authoritative texts’ explaining how the world would be built after the end of the Cold War. However, whereas Fukuyama (remarkably, a former student of Huntington’s at Harvard) assumed that the West’s historical victory is a permanent condition that will revert into a tedious, stable, and highly predictable future, Huntington’s conclusions were extremely pessimistic. Twenty years following the appearance of The Clash of Civilizations, 9/11, America’s armed intervention in the Islamic world, and the start of the current conflict in Ukraine, Huntington may seem like a prophet who foretold the future. Yet it is also possible that there is another explanation: Has this ‘authoritative book’ not simply found some rather powerful readers—George Bush, Putin, Marine Le Pen, or, let’s say, the leader of the so-called Islamic State, Abu Bakr al-Baghdadi? In other words, the question arises as to what exactly Huntington created: An extraordinarily accurate explanation of reality or a crude ideological construct that has been turned into today’s scary reality? Nevertheless, to all too many people, it appears today that Huntington, with his hard-boiled theory of a cultural “war of the worlds,” proves to be more useful for an understanding of the present moment than Hegel or Marx. This is mainly because the basic framework of his theory is much easier to grasp. What does this theory consist of? Huntington claims that the global ideological confrontation between capitalism and communism (a fault line that crosses through societies and continents) has been replaced with a return to the ancient and somewhat forgotten game whereby peoples and cultures fight for their natural interests. The West, according to The Clash of Civilizations, should not flatter itself with its victory over the collapsed “socialist camp.” On the contrary, this victory should return the West to the sober realization of its condition as just one (even if the most powerful) of eight or nine civilizations dividing up the world between them. The post-ideological epoch will be a time of war, civilization fault lines, and temporary coalitions based upon identity and an ahistorical attachment to one community or another. Huntington does not claim to give a large-scale tour of the past and he makes little effort to explain in what way and precisely why eight civilizations rather than, say, twenty-eight, have formed: the main point for him is that it has happened and that, for the near future, the number will remain unchanged. In time, each of the civilizations will acquire and become aware of its natural boundaries. Those that were ‘put out of action’ and had less influence in the past (for example, the Chinese and Islamic civilizations) will gain in strength whereas others (i.e., the West) should, on the contrary, more critically evaluate their own claims. In order to persuade the West of the vanity of its hope for universal modernization and social progress, Huntington tends to invoke the work of Edward Said and Immanuel Wallerstein even more often than that of his direct predecessors in the “civilizational approach” (for example, Arnold J. Toynbee). The author of The Clash of Civilizations by no means shares the pessimism of Oswald Spengler regarding the ‘decline’ of the West, but calls upon the West to soberly evaluate its own potential in the face of a rapidly changing demographic balance. The European population is becoming smaller and smaller whereas the Asian population is growing: this key component of Huntington’s theory is backed up with statistics meant to persuade the reader. The Cold War, as an ideological confrontation between two blocs, has become a thing of the past and the time has come to reassess the role of international institutions created in the previous era. So the question, “Whose side are you on?” is replaced by “What are you?” Hence, NATO should transform itself from a military organization of the ‘free world’ into a bloc defending the interests of only one of the civilizations, namely the West. There is no point in the European Union considering the integration of countries belonging to Orthodox or Islamic civilizations—and their adherence would create major problems in the future. For the determination of a new balance of forces each civilization needs to accommodate itself to its ‘kin country’, a kind of elder sibling. For the West, that is the United States; for the Orthodox world, Russia. Consequently, alongside most of Ukraine and Belarus, the sphere of Russian natural interests would include Serbia, Bulgaria, and Greece (whose inclusion in the European Union Huntington has openly called a mistake). In short, at the center of each civilization is a country, and at the center of each country is god. Religion defines identity and the church is the institution able to give the only true response to the question, “What are you?” Huntington calls this “the revival of religion” (alluding to Gilles Kepel’s notion of la revanche de Dieu), though it would have been more accurate to say “the return of the gods.” Indeed, in such circumstances a coherent monotheism would appear to be little more than a simple relic relating to that old question, “Whose side are you on?” Huntington bewails the fact that the West is still not fully aware of this new reality and that it continues to “export democracy” to non-Western countries. In this new world of eight civilizations, sovereignty is not defined by the rule of popular representation but by the correspondence of the state to its own political culture, its particular local religion and ethical norms. The regimes of Iran, Saudi Arabia, and Russia purport to follow precisely these very principles. Moreover, if the Islamic world, torn apart by conflicts between Shiites and Sunnis, is not at present in a condition to determine its main kin country, then Orthodox civilization has been more fortunate: it has Russia. Throughout its existence, the Putin regime has been Huntington’s star pupil. Building up an authoritarian ‘vertical of power’, as early as the mid-2000s, Putin’s administration proclaimed its “sovereign democracy” to be unlike any other democracy, and not at all comparable to other democratic standards by virtue of a distinct Russian political culture. The repressive political regime, clerical rhetoric, obscurantism in cultural life, and military pressure on neighboring countries: all these are only points in the path of a return of a civilization to its true nature. This destiny cannot be altered—it can only be submitted to. Yet Putin as an authoritarian leader of an aggressive ‘Orthodox civilization’ is a construction not thought up by Putin himself. It is well known that the main self-justification of current Russian politics is only a symmetrical response to Western expansion. And this is also true. The result of the invasive foreign policy of the United States in the last decade—from the invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq to the expansion of NATO into Eastern Europe—has been the creation of ideal partners according to the logic of this clash of civilizations. And today each of them, from the Islamic State to Putin’s Orthodox Russia only requires ‘understanding’, a recognition of their special nature and the right to do whatever they like within their natural ‘civilizational borders’. According to Huntington, it is precisely this conception of civilizations with equal rights that is the only possible guarantee that there will be no global wars. The kin countries should agree among themselves and split the world into eight parts, each with their own god/s and moral values. The religious beliefs of the eight large tribes will always be impenetrable to each other and all that is required is to respect the borders between them. This image of the future, described in The Clash of Civilizations, has turned into reality before our very eyes in the here and now. The oppressive and mesmerizing force of this image is such that it does not involve any choice. There is no need to answer the question “What are you?” on your own. The answer is given to you by those who stand at the helm of these civilizations and define their borders. The last twenty years has been a period when the circle of influential decision-makers has been radically narrowed down to a few elite clubs such as the G8. The picture of the world existing in the mind of these people then acquires certain real traits with considerable ease. The world thought up by Huntington became the world in which Putin lives. In order to understand it better, other world leaders migrate to this world, along with the remaining populations who will soon learn to suffer, die, and kill for their gods. In order not to find oneself in that world it is not enough simply to renounce the need to define one’s own ‘identity’ as a question of principle. One must struggle against the very state of affairs in which the world of one man turns with such ease into the world of everyone else. Translated by Giuliano Vivaldi
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaAhmedabad MutationsBy Ruchir JoshiPart 1 The millionaire stands there, at the center of the milling crowd, soaking in the attention and the camera flashes. He wears a light-colored jacket of impeccable textile and cut, padded shoulders, tapered sides, and, below that, also helping to camouflage his ample square frame, black jodhpurs that flare into wings at the thighs before narrowing into knee-length boots that shine just so. Around the man, on the walls of his gallery, are images, a few original paintings by some obscure Spanish artists, accompanied by many etchings, serigraphs, and lithographs by somewhat better known Spaniards: Picasso, Dali, Miró, Tàpies. Outside the gallery, in the hall, high-quality vegetarian snacks and milky tea are laid out. Further outside, in the small stone courtyard that welcomes you to the art center named after the millionaire’s family, a trio of suited musicians plays soft flamenco. Stepping away from the art center, you see it is built in complete consonance with the surrounding buildings—the campus of the best architecture school in south Asia. All these low piles of modernism are harmonized in the vernacular widely found across the newer areas of this city: tasteful, asymmetrical grid-games of exposed brick and concrete, large windows, attentively placed water pools, all in dialogue with the dry ground and semi-desert vegetation so typical of the area. Soon after India’s independence some sixty-odd years ago, wealthy city fathers (and a few powerful ‘city mothers’ as well) decided to invite international architects and commission the most aesthetically advanced twentieth-century architecture for the city. The effects have not quite worn off yet. Had Italo Calvino chosen Ahmedabad as one model for his book Invisible Cities, he would have had a choice of many different towns. A small trading town in the penumbra of the desert that starts in Morocco and ends not far from here in Kutch and Rajasthan, the narrow winding streets of the old town close cousins of the casbahs you find all the way from North Africa to Sindh and Mewar. A nineteenth-century textile industry center, the mills not that dark under the blazing sun, but satanic enough for Mohandas Gandhi and others to launch organized labor movements there in the early twentieth century as part of the fight for India’s independence. The town was situated on the Sabarmati river—a winding, sandy stream at that point, that used to fill up only in the monsoons; it was on the river bank here that Gandhi set up his Sabarmati Ashram in 1917, situating it between a jail and a crematorium, because, as he put it, the nonviolent struggle for truth and freedom was likely to lead a person to one or the other place. Gandhi left the ashram in 1930 at the start of his famous Salt March, vowing not to return until independence was won—he never lived there again, but the ashram continued to function and transform. By the beginning of the twentieth century Ahmedabad had become the chief city of the area known as Gujarat, though the state was only formed in 1960, with the city serving as the state capital. Gujaratis (Gandhi was also one) have the reputation of being hardworking and frugal; though the majority of the state’s population lived off agriculture, urban Gujaratis formed one of the strongest business communities in India, their history also directly entwined with the growth, in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, of Bombay as an indigenous commercial capital that rivaled the British-driven Calcutta. At the time Gandhi was killed, in 1948, in the newly independent India, Ahmedabad’s textile barons were regarded as having been heavily influenced by parts of Gandhi’s philosophy: though individually they may have taken to weaving on Gandhi’s favorite charkha (his trademark weaving wheel), their highly mechanized factories told a different story; they may not have been exactly pro-poor, and they had always been strictly vegetarian anyway, but they were known to be educated, cultured, forward-thinking, somehow both supremely stingy and extremely philanthropic, and highly understated in how they displayed their wealth. The Ahmedabad middle class (again, largely Hindu), which developed alongside the millionaires, was likewise seen to be good at business, non-martial (Gujarat probably has the lowest representation in the Indian army), low on the misogyny scale, especially compared to macho north Indians (another effect of Gandhianism: Gujarat very early on had the most women working, and many dynamic women in charge of educational and other institutions), and, again, very efficient in forming what is now known as a ‘can-do’ work culture. There was great inequality, of course—as well as substantial corruption after the first twenty years of independence—but overall, Gujarat state, and the city that controlled it, was seen as a place where things got done, where progress was being put into effect at a slightly faster pace than most of the rest of the country. Over the next few decades, Ahmedabad changed and mutated perhaps more than other similar medium-sized metros that existed under the lowering presence of the big four: Bombay, Calcutta, Delhi, and Madras. The idea in the 1950s and 1960s was to make Ahmedabad a model modern Indian city (one that would compete in its modern-ness with Chandigarh, which was being built from scratch in northern India), and the establishment of several new institutions is proof of that. The 1960s and early 1970s saw the building of a new school of architecture (CEPT), the National Institute of Design, the first Indian Institute of Management, and a center for the Indian Space Research Organization, to which the Gandhi Institute of Labour Research was later added. Housed in the most uncompromisingly modern buildings, these institutes seemed to exist in a parallel universe, operating alongside the old, provincial city and the slowly fading yarn and textile industries. If anything, the provinciality of Ahmedabad was challenged more by the widespread immigration of young men from the educated middle class to America than by these modern institutions which Nehru described as the temples of modern India. From the late 1960s onward, bright young Gujarati men would take their bachelors’ technical or medical degrees (and their business acumen), and get into American colleges, which would lead them to get American jobs and eventually citizenship. Citizenship or Green Card secured, most of these men would return to execute arranged marriages with suitable Gujarati girls from their hometown. By the late 1980s it was said that every middle-class home in the city had at least one relative in America. Parallel to this, Ahmedabad saw frequent political upheavals in the 1970s and a period of regular violent clashes between Hindus and Muslims in the 1980s. There had always been a streak in the Hindu bourgeois Gujarati, a tendency to fear and detest Muslims, especially working-class Muslims. As the Congress Party’s grip over India loosened in places, this tendency rose unashamedly to the surface in Ahmedabad and other urban centers in Gujarat. Even though the state was ruled at the time by the supposedly secular Congress Party, it was widely understood that powerful elements within the Gujarat Congress were sympathetic to the agenda of right-wing militant Hindu groups such as the Rashtriya Sevak Sangh and the Vishwa Hindu Parishad. Equally, opponents, from both the Right and the Left, accused the nominally middle-of-the-road Congress Party of orchestrating the 1980s riots to enhance the party’s reelection prospects with the Muslim minority (one classic manipulation model is to create insecurity among the minorities so that they stick to the secular Congress Party to protect their interests; the mirroring accusation is also levied, with justification, at the Hindu political groups, who would create riots to pull the Hindu vote). Be that as it may, by the beginning of the 1990s, the burgeoning Ram Temple movement in north India, led by the Hindu right-wing BJP had a massive number of young Gujarati volunteers. By the end of the decade the BJP had established electoral control of Gujarat, and by late 2001 they installed a high-ranking RSS member named Narendra Modi as the state’s chief minister. If Mohandas Gandhi was one kind of Gujarati, his associate Vallabh Patel (also a major leader in the independence movement and the first home minister of India), a similar one, and Mohammedali Jinnah, the founder of Pakistan, yet another kind of Gujarati, then, here, at the start of the twenty-first century, a completely different kind of political man rose from the same soil. Part 2 As a 1960s child of Gujarati parents living in Calcutta, I have a clear memory of visiting family in Ahmedabad once or twice every year. The contrasts between Calcutta, Bombay (the city through which one inevitably transited), and Ahmedabad were enormous. Calcutta was tropical, overcrowded, decrepit, with the sense everywhere of things and systems breaking down; not only was there very little that was new, whatever new thing came up, be it a building, institution, or movement, it seemed to be instantly bludgeoned into fitting Calcutta’s uniform, unrelenting oldness. Bombay was tropical, overcrowded, and scary: things worked, but at a surreally ferocious pace—cops did not screw up traffic flow while taking bribes, if you broke traffic rules they actually arrested you whether you were rich or poor, that even though money in Bombay was naked and fresh, with no attempt at self-effacement: enormous skyscrapers kept sprouting up, the latest five-star hotels bore no relation to the colonial past, the foreign cars were brand new and many in number. At the same time, unlike Calcutta, in Bombay the poor seemed unafraid of the rich, they talked back to the middle class almost as if they were equals. Gujaratis seemed to be holding their own in this startlingly cosmopolitan bouillabaisse of cities but they seemed to be a different race from the Gujaratis in Calcutta and Ahmedabad; there is a Gujarati phrase, “tad ne phad,” which is a label for blunt plain speaking, and all of Bombay seemed to be shockingly tad ne phad compared to the miasma of euphemistic politeness which was the Calcutta I knew. Ahmedabad, however, seemed to be completely devoid of the tensions that racked the two big cities. People were relaxed, warm, generous, and even their humor was gentle; there were no taxis and the buses did not go where we needed to go, so we took these amazing three-wheeler auto-rickshas that bumped over the half-made roads of the new colonies coming up toward the west, across the river from the crowded old town. On the one hand, this “Amdavad” (as the name had mutated across the centuries) was quaint and old-fashioned, very few people had dining tables, you sat on floor-level patlas to eat, every house had a sofa-set sized swing on which it seemed people spent their lives in endless undulating peace. At the new edges of town you could smell the countryside, donkey dung and wild flowers contrasting with the pungent whiff of the ricksha diesel or scooter petrol. This was a place where you could not easily get all the consumable things you found in Bombay or Calcutta, and the two bookshops and maybe two ‘English-film’ cinemas were way behind the big cities. On the other hand, there were here several new buildings of the kind you would only see in foreign magazines: low stacks of exposed concrete and brick, beautiful stone-floored spaces inside, generous modern wooden doors with streamlined door handles. Inside these marvels strolled graphic designers and architects working on more modern things, logos, signage, industrial products, and other buildings. In this Amdavad the great Western names were actually real people: here was a bungalow by Le Corbusier; here was the brand new National Institute of Design, where Charles and Ray Eames had just finished a teaching stint, where Cartier-Bresson had also just been; there was the still-under-construction Institute of Management, designed by someone called Kahn; and a beautiful residence, designed, confusingly, by a Kohn. What I did not know until later was that the Ahmedabad elite had a steady interaction with many famous postwar American artists, an interaction that seemed to completely bypass the rest of India: John Cage came by and lectured, Robert Rauschenberg, Jasper Johns, Frank Stella, and other art stars would regularly come and stay in one of the millionaires’ modern bungalows, working for a few weeks or months, maybe leaving behind a work as a thank you. Baroda, the second big city in Gujarat, was also not far, and it had the best art school in the country; many of the graduates, young artists who did not have the stomach to go starve in Bombay, came and settled in cheaper, far calmer Amdavad. For a time, this created a vibrant art circle in the city, a group that later dispersed across the country once the artists had established themselves and the art market expanded to become kinder to their work. The other modern thing about Ahmedabad and Gujarat was that middle-class Gujaratis had, by the early 1970s, begun punching above their weight in terms of immigrating to America. I first heard the phrase “Green Card” in Ahmedabad, when people were discussing yet another young man who was “settled in the States.” I later realized that these new entrants to America’s ‘melting pot’ got in not as working-class immigrants but as educated, white-collar ones. Yet they stayed very much in their vegetarian, suburban ghettos. Still, being both canny and ‘can-do’, Gujaratis did not shy away from infra-dig professions as long as they made money. So, for instance, in the early 1980s, many of the newsstands in the New York subway were run by Gujaratis, as, subsequently, were hundreds of motels across the country. Visiting Ahmedabad in the 1980s it was already difficult to remember the quiet, dusty town of the 1960s and early 1970s. If middle-class Ahmedabad had gone to America, then a certain kind of suburban America had also arrived in Ahmedabad, well before it did in other mid-sized Indian cities. Suddenly you had shopping centers that vaguely resembled American malls, and dozens of fast-food joints (all vegetarian, of course) with young people’s bikes and cars crowding the road out front. In terms of attitude what you now had was a strange mixture: the close family and housing society ties continued to hold but now they were leavened with an alloy of thrusting ‘me first’ ambition that seemed to meld well with the old Gujarati business acumen and work ethic. All of this further amplified the middle-class Hindu Gujarati’s aversion to Muslims. If the largely Hindu, bourgeois Amdavad was looking outward, things were turning tricky for the city’s working-class population, which was largely Muslim. As newer industries sprouted up all over Gujarat, Ahmedabad’s old textile manufacturing units became part of the ‘sunset’ industries. By the 1980s unemployment was rapidly increasing among the Ahmedabad working class. In 1991, when I returned to Ahmedabad to make a short film about the city and specifically Glutton Lane, its famous strip of snack stalls, I came across a bunch of young middle-class men lounging on a cluster of parked scooters. Talking to camera, these boys conveyed three things: one, sneaking away from home to secretly eat eggs was still an adventure; two (their arms draped around each other, bodies glued in the heat), they thought constantly about women but sex was almost impossible to come by; three, if local Muslims stepped out of line they would slice them up without a second thought. Part 3 Eleven years later, in the murderous violence that took place a few months after Modi became chief minister, observers noted that the participant Hindu mobs seemed to have among them many middle-class Gujaratis. This was, till then, unusual in riots in India. Whether spontaneous, semi-scripted, or completely planned by powerful string-pullers, actual rioting, murder, and rape were always regarded as a largely working-class things (notable exceptions to this were the anti-Sikh pogroms of 1984 and the Shiv Sena-led anti-Muslim riots in Bombay in 1993). The violence that started in late February 2002 across Ahmedabad and Gujarat was also unique in that middle-class women were also part of the Hindu mobs attacking Muslim slums and colonies. As has been detailed elsewhere, Modi, his ministers, and his administration were clearly blamed for the outbreak of violence and its intermittent continuation for almost two months. Unlike previous outbreaks in the country, these pogroms were televised, widely documented via video and still photographs, the news spreading instantly because of the already ubiquitous mobile telephones (the spread of mobile phones also served another purpose: lists of mobile numbers with billing names and addresses were also cold-bloodedly used by the attacking mobs to locate and separate Muslims living among majority-Hindu communities). Over the next decade, Modi fought off demands for his resignation, survived, with huge support from Hindu Gujarati voters, and managed to bounce off several police investigations about his involvement in the riots and judicial killings post the violence. Some people close to Modi, including ministers in his state cabinet, inevitably took the fall, but a few crucial players did not only evade blame, but actually thrived with increased power in the aftermath of the riots. Incredibly, Modi not only avoided any convictions or political penalty for 2002, but he also managed to break out of his besieged fortress of Gujarat and seize, so to speak, the enemy’s capital in New Delhi. Becoming prime minister obviously meant relinquishing the chief minister post in Gujarat. When Modi left for Delhi in May 2014, he handed over his position to one his main lieutenants, a woman named Anandi Patel. Visiting Gujarat recently, I was repeatedly told that Modi may have moved to Delhi to run the country, but all important government decisions in the state are still made by him. Whether this is true or not, what is clear is that Gujarat today and the ‘new’ Ahemdabad are very much seen as Modi’s ‘creation’. While most things seem to be reasonably the same as when I last visited four years ago, one major feature has changed completely. Someone has ripped out the old, meandering stream and sand bed of the Sabarmati river and replaced it with something that, at first sight, looks like liquid concrete flowing through a corridor of solidified concrete. Gone are the zigzag banks of the old river, the shanty towns and old houses that sloped down to the sand banks, the washermen drying their clothes on the sand, the children playing in the rivulets, the goats and camels wandering up and down under the city’s bridges. Instead, each bank now has a walkway that seems to stretch the entire length of the city’s riverbank. New lampposts stand guard at regular intervals and stairways rise from the walkways, leading to wide strips of land that are being brought into order by bulldozers. The idea of redoing the chaotic old riverfront dates back to the late 1950s when the visiting foreign architects suggested several plans. The plan that is now being put into practice was approved not by Modi or the BJP but by the Gujarat government run by the Congress Party almost two decades ago. Nevertheless, both full credit and full blame for the new riverfront seem to swirl around Modi alone. Be that as it may, the ‘vision’ of turning the strips of cleared real estate along the river into a swathe of office buildings à la Shanghai definitely has Modi’s pro-corporate fingerprints all over it. In the meantime, as a local engineer-architect points out to me, the series of natural lakes and water bodies that ring the old periphery of the city are being filled in heedlessly to create more real estate, and new pools and ponds are being dug where there is no natural water flow—a sure way of creating mosquito-ridden cesspools. At the same time, the area of Juhapura, at one edge of the city, has become an enclave for Muslims of all classes because it is increasingly difficult for Muslims to buy or rent property elsewhere; among the rash of new building are a series of police stations that basically ring Juhapura “in case they cause trouble.” Back at the fashionable millionaire’s art opening, someone introduces me to the architect who is handling the Sabarmati riverfront project. The rumors are that this man, one of Modi’s favorites, is slated to take over the beautification of the millennia-old river ghats at Benaras (Varanasi) in central India. Speaking about him, someone has told me, “You know how Hitler had Albert Speer as his chief architect? Well, in this guy Modi has found his Speer.” I shake hands with the man who is supposedly Ahmedabad’s most powerful architect and then we walk as a group away from the gallery and the Spanish strains of the string trio. Modi’s favorite architect looks like he belongs to the same class of people I hang out with in Ahmedabad: sandals, jeans, T-shirt, designer glasses. Someone explains again that he is the head honcho of the Sabarmati project and our man looks faintly embarrassed; he makes a self-deprecating joke, punning in Gujarati and English, using the word honcho. After some brief conversation, he says goodbye and walks away, the most un-Speer-like person you can imagine. Outside, driving home through the fancy shopping malls, tacky marriage gardens, and pseudo-Singapore office blocks, you can still feel the ghosts of Frank Lloyd Wright and Mies van der Rohe prowling around, you can still feel the girded breath of Le Corbusier and his cousin Pierre Jeanneret, you can hear the soft shutter-click of Cartier-Bresson’s Leica as he wanders around the riverbed, you can still see Louis Kahn singing one of his most beautiful brick and concrete songs.
-
—Desk#:NusantaraGetting to Know a Few Hundred Degrees: Or, Volcano AestheticsBy Adam BobbetteUnderstanding is primarily futural. —Martin Heidegger In preparation for the Fourth Pacific Science Congress in Bandung in 1929, colonial scientists compiled a compendium of scientific knowledge produced in the Dutch East Indies (today’s Indonesia) for their international colleagues. The book’s pithy title was Science in the Netherlands East Indies. It was equal parts summary, report card, case history and a handsome hardcover book. On its front cover was an art deco rendering of an Indies landscape with a volcano. Sections offered typical encyclopedic-style introductions to the geographic, ethnic, linguistic, and biological layers of the place. Its more advanced sections included summaries of scientific farming methods and struggles with “Sereh” disease in sugarcane crops, then threatening to devastate the entire plantation system, and by extension the whole Indies economy. This detailed picture was produced at the twilight of the colonial project. In little more than a decade the Dutch East Indies would no longer exist. At the time of the congress though, they were struggling to stay put amidst the growing sense they should pack it all up and head home. The landscape painting on the cover was a way of staying put. It was a way to hold onto the landscape tightly, clasped under an arm, to pass it around, to talk about it, to point at it. The landscape too was a medium for staying put. Painted and pictured but also lived with, boots on the ground and heels dug in. The East Indies was Happy Land. Sedate natives, slow thick breezes, carriage rides. And like many similar colonial scenes across the world: there was also vital ambivalence. That same happy landscape tenderly held under an arm, soaked in from trolley and train window, and viewed from a vacation veranda, also seemed to want to reject them. It seemed to retreat and withhold itself while welcoming them. The more it was explicated by science, and the deeper they became embedded in it, the more it withdrew. One of the intriguing contributions to Science in the Netherlands East Indies came from N. Wing Easton, charged with summarizing the state of volcanic science in the colony. He wrote it like a diplomat arriving at the congress with a bunch of beautiful but rebellious volcanoes. He asks: How have we come to live with these things? They are changing all the time and refuse to let us know them, they kill us when we get too close. How do we make peace with these things that we cannot get away from? We are in each other’s lives now, so how do we cohabitate with that which is unlivable and rejects us? Java was changing. Its population, which lived in close proximity to volcanoes, was rapidly increasing. By 1900 its population of roughly 41 million people (in an area approximately the size of England) were close to thirty potentially active volcanoes. The cross-Java railroad had recently been completed, cutting across volatile slopes. The vast plantations that made it a farm for the Netherlands also expanded upwards. Amidst this deepened occupation of the landscape and its increasing vulnerability, scientists began to ask: Can we predict eruptions? Can we futurize our understanding? Previously, scientists, engineers, and explorers had been primarily concerned with what happened during eruptions: the ash, how lava moved, what it looked like, what lived on their flanks. In short, their morphology. But by the turn of the century scientists shifted their attention to prediction. This was a new endeavor that had to be devised. Wing Easton started describing volcanoes in terms of their “emanations”: they were masses of fuming, expulsing, leaking signs that if deciphered would tell us what was happening inside. They would show us what was hidden, and, in turn, what was hidden would show us what was to come. Wing Easton’s contemporary, Luis Couperus, in his best-selling novel of 1900, The Hidden Force, wrote that in the colony all is surface with a force pushing upwards from underneath it. “This colonizing territory,” he wrote, “alien in race and mind, appears a masterpiece, a very world created.” But, he continued, “beneath all this peace of grandeur the danger threatens and the future mutters like the subterranean thunder in the volcanoes, inaudible to the human ear.” In retrospect it is clear what these hidden forces were: the earliest nationalist organizations were emerging, anti-colonial discourses were striking blows against the repressions of the Dutch labor system, the Native elites were becoming increasingly corrupt, and an economic depression was starving the Javanese to death in their fields. Labor strikes and sabotage were rolling across the archipelago. New pan-archipelagic linguistic alliances were being created from Malay and new solidarities were being forged. But for Couperus, this unconscious was both political and natural. Or, rather, politics and nature formed a deep bond, just out of reach of the colonial forces. They seemed to promise the emergence of something unexpected. But how do we access that which is everywhere around us but already hidden? This is the question that hovers around the beautiful art deco landscape on the cover of Science in the Netherlands East Indies. And it is what Wing Easton asks here: How does one get to know the inside of a volcano? If you get too close it burns. It destroys your scientific instruments. It kills your assistants. You cannot cut it open and lay it out on a table. How do you get to know subterranean thunders inaudible to the human ear? The science of volcanoes became a practice of hearing and touching them from a distance. The government created the first official body to monitor them. They dedicated resources to outfit those most active, populated, and volatile with permanent observatories—simple buildings with seismographs, tiltmeters, rain gauges, and people to take temperature measurements and monitor. These devices were elegant, especially the tiltmeter and seismograph. Many of them were imported from weather observation. A French article from the 1930s details their genealogy: The everyday observations that volcanologists make with their high precision instruments were at first meteorological: rainfall, evaporation, wind, cloud cover, humidity, atmospheric pressure, and air temperature. The dangers of eruptions are detected by the physical and chemical variations of crater lakes, gas emissions from fissures in the crater, the products of little secondary eruptions that announce the bigger ones. This is why gas and vapor are examined every day from the thermal and chemical point of view. In the same way, the waters and deposits in crater lakes, thermal sources, creeks and the variations in their depth, the movements of surfaces and their emanations. Instruments were a way of tuning the body of the observer to emanations which had previously been considered ephemeral. They made them describable, measurable, recordable. They could be talked about, compared, and incorporated into a repertoire of experience. Tiltmeters sensed movements in the ground too minute for the naked eye. Seismographs tracked the movement of vibrations or ‘displacements’ of the ground. New senses and affects were born. What Wing Easton described at the congress was the creation of new bodies extended through instruments up volcanic slopes, connected to each other through communication networks. The observatories were often basic huts, sometimes just lookout posts sited in an optimal location within view of the volcano’s mouth (mulut), but by necessity out of the way of an eruption. Sometimes they were on a hill that would buffer them from lava, mudslides, or ash clouds (hujan abu, the searing gas clouds that roll down the flanks). They were usually connected by the newly constructed telephone line, so the guard could send their observations to the monitoring station in the plains. I do not know of any written accounts or diaries from time spent in these stations. Instead, we have to imagine the long days in the heat, the seismograph sitting quietly, waiting for a tremor to trigger its motor and begin its recording. On most days the mulut would be hidden behind midday clouds. With the top obscure to sight, the guards would be left only with their devices to sense. In 1930, a major eruption of Mount Merapi in Central Java killed over a thousand people. Two thousand animals were burned to death in vast clouds of burning ash. Villages were emptied and rivers, fields, and canals plugged with sediment. The whole eruption lasted a month. One of the guards watching the mulut was also killed. Government officials had no choice but to devise a new strategy to protect their observers. They decided on a bunker. In an emergency, observers would retreat from their huts to the bunker and lock themselves in. Only a small peephole of Pyrex glass connected them visually to the outside. Inside they installed a tiltmeter and seismograph that would go on sensing the events as observers sat in the dark. A phone connected their voices to the plains. The bunkers were outfitted with enough food and oxygen to keep a body alive for a few days. They were a metabolism with a few senses. They were relay points in the transmission of sensation. Our bodies are too fragile, our flesh unfit for the interior of the earth, we can only act at a distance. Seismographs were drawing machines. The ones that arrived in the Indies were plucked from the world of seismology and its obsession with earthquakes. The Columbian Exhibition in Chicago in 1893 contained a room full of whirring and tapping models introduced to the public on a grand scale. Inside, visitors experienced a globe of incessant trembling in which minute movements could be sensed from vast distances. This room calibrated the bodies of visitors to the earth in ways that could never have been experienced before. Volcano scientists used seismographs to understand if tremors originated from a volcano or in deeper tectonic movements. If they were from a volcano then magma was pushing to the surface releasing earthquakes along the way. When it began to shake, a circuit was tripped that set a drum spinning. Wrapped around the drum was a piece of paper covered in soot from a kerosene lamp. A large needle connected to a heavy, free-swinging arm would scratch away as it swayed to the movement. The entire machine was large, about three quarters the height of a human. And heavy. It was connected deep into the ground via a concrete foundation and was a very industrial object, hewn of the same materials as cars and trains. The result of a tremor was a drawing of its movements, an autobiographical sketch of the earth. On volcanoes fitted with more than one machine the observers would get together and compare their drawings, producing a kind of magic. With two or more readings scientists could piece together a three-dimensional picture of the movement of a tremor through time. This was what it meant to understand the outside of a volcano as an emanation of the inside. The density of a volcano’s forested hills became transparent. The problem was that the future does not conform to the past. It is the arrival of contingency. This is why understanding, as Heidegger says, is comportment not content—it is shaped by its orientation to the future. Volcanologists never did figure out how to predict eruptions. They made volcanoes draw countless pictures of themselves in different outfits and hues. Today, volcanoes are riddled with sensing devices up and down their flanks. Orbiting satellites sense their temperature. People in offices in the United States look at feeds of Indonesian volcanoes, then circulate their ideas about what is going on and what might happen to people in offices in Bandung. Surveillance cameras transmit live feeds of Merapi’s mulut, which you can access on your phone and which I, writing this in Berlin, occasionally tune in to in order to be reminded of the feeling of its scale and the mornings I spent shocked by it. It is a scale so radical that you understand our delicate bodies cannot compare. You understand how Wing Easton and the rest understood that the body had to be remade to know it. And also what it was like to carry a picture of a volcano on a book under your arm. Because the world is resistance, all the way down.
-
—Desk#:IstanbulMachismo and His DemonsBy Alev ScottA man comes home, briefly greets his young daughter, and sits down to eat his evening meal. Hovering behind his chair is his wife, watching as he takes the first bite. Something is wrong—she knows it and dreads his discovery. He lowers his fork. “No meat?” Silence. “Where is the meat?” The wife, anguished, pleads her usual defense: “How can I buy meat? You never give me any money!” The man turns in his seat, lifts his heaped plate and throws it with force through the open window beside him. They both listen as it crashes onto the street below. This story was told to me fifty years after it happened, a perfectly humdrum little tragedy set in urban Turkey. Why did the man humiliate his wife like that? Because she had failed to disguise the proof of his inadequacies, as dictated by the universal expectations of society—his failure as a man to support his household. Her meat-less dinner mocked him. In that strikingly Neanderthal scene, man failed to secure meat and lashed out at woman, clawing back his self-respect. The story’s miserable coda is the wife’s attempt to defend her husband’s behavior to their daughter years later: “It wasn’t his fault. It was his mother’s fault, she spoiled him because he was her only son.” Fifty years later, Turkish society has changed in many ways, but the endemic abuse of women—and its justification—remains. I was reminded of this story by the recent case of a Turkish man who killed his wife with a pan because there was not enough salt in his food. The case was a passing reference in a report on growing violence against women in Turkey: between 2013 and 2014, the number of women murdered jumped by 31 percent, an increase only partly explained by better reporting of such cases. Broadly speaking, over the last decade Turks have been getting richer and more connected, young people attend university in greater numbers, new political parties form, yet sexual prejudices and pressures remain steeped in the fabric of society. Abuse against women is not restricted to ‘disadvantaged’ families; it happens across all social strata, and it seems to be getting worse. Why the recent spike in murder rates? An improved economy,more women with university degrees, and a sharp rise in urbanization have carried their own complications. Analysts suggest that violence occurs because newly educated women are defying their partners’ expectations, seeking work outside the home, or because rural communities are cramming into the more pressurized environment of the city, where women are unavoidably ‘tainted’ by public life. Divorce is on the rise, and around a quarter of reported cases of violence occur after a woman has asked for divorce or separation from her partner. Most significantly, economical growth slowed down in 2013, which could partly explain the increase in murder rates among conservative families accustomed to a newly comfortable lifestyle and struggling to maintain it. In this downturn period—which is ongoing—working men have been failing to earn enough to keep their families afloat, resenting the spending habits of their wives (whom they prohibit from working), and taking out their frustrations with fatal consequences. Perhaps the greatest contributing factor to sexual violence is the current leadership in Turkey explicitly encouraging the conservative values of its voting base. When the president declares that “men and women are not equal,” many of his listeners nod sagely in agreement. They nod because this inequality has long been taken for granted; the collective personality of the Turkish family and its gender hierarchy has endured for generations. Worst of all, because the realm of the family is both private and universal, it is not something individuals (of either sex) can challenge openly—they cannot discredit a unit to which they should remain loyal, especially if they think its troubles merely reflect the norm. This leads us to the chilling conclusion that rates of violence are likely even higher than reported. Entrenched patterns of violent male behavior are not restricted to Turkey, though the current level of violence is unacceptably high. Author Elena Ferrante describes the phenomenon of normalized domestic violence in 1970s Italy in the second book of her Neapolitan quartet. Here, the narrator realizes why her usually defiant friend, Lila, accepts her new husband Stefano’s beatings without complaint: The explanation was simple: we had seen our fathers beat our mothers from childhood. We had grown up thinking that a stranger must not even touch us, but that our father, our boyfriend, and our husband could hit us when they liked, out of love, to educate us, to re-educate us. As a result, since Stefano was not the hateful [ex-suitor] Marcello, but the young man to whom she had declared her love, whom she had married, and with whom she had decided to live forever, she assumed complete responsibility for her choice. Islam is often singled out as the inspiration for male violence in Middle Eastern communities; it is not. Religion masks and excuses male violence in doctrine; the real culprit is an ago-old culture of machismo, a culture which rewards aggressive and controlling male behavior at the expense of both sexes. It is visible everywhere but particularly prevalent in countries from the Middle East to the Mediterranean to Latin America, and today, it is the key that many activists, artists, and analysts are seeking to understand abusive patterns, from child marriage to domestic violence to prostitution rings. The Mexican journalist and activist Lydia Cacho, who investigates and campaigns against sex trafficking, voiced a plea for a universal change on Open Democracy three years ago: “We must address masculinity issues. We need men to question how they perceive violence as the only means of solving conflicts, because that is what they have been taught. We need men from around the globe to question each other’s view of manhood, of eroticism and their perception of women.” In Turkey, a new film, Çekmeceler [Drawers], examines violence against women through the perspective of Turkey’s macho culture, specifically abuse as a by-product of repressive stereotypes foisted on Turkish men. It follows the true story of a girl blighted by her father’s obsession with her virginity, a father who constantly accuses her of masturbating and demands to see her underwear (or “drawers,” hence the English title, which is a pun on the wooden drawers which feature as a motif of compartmentalization and secrecy throughout the film). By the time the child, Deniz, reaches adulthood, her father Ayhan’s unrelenting predictions of promiscuity have pushed her over the edge—she gives up assuring him of her chastity and starts taking a vindictive pleasure in having sex with as many men as possible, in one memorable scene turning Ayhan’s framed photograph toward her bed in a gloating gesture of filial revenge. On her thirty-second birthday, she ends up in a psychiatric ward after attempting to circumcise herself. Months later, she learns that her father has had a heart attack and rushes to his side, accompanied by her mother and her father’s mistress (both of whom have been abused—beaten and urinated on—by Ayhan). He is already dead, but in his hand he clutches a phallic-shaped piece of foam. In the chest of drawers above him are rows of similar pieces: only at the end do we learn that this man, so inexplicably cruel and paranoid, has been twisted by his own feelings of sexual inadequacy. The film shocked and baffled critics, who half-heartedly compared the depiction of Deniz’s frenzied sexualization to Lars von Trier’s Nymphomaniac without tackling any of the darker taboos. I interviewed the film’s directors, Mehmet Binay and M. Caner Alper, who said that the media’s lack of coverage of the crucial issues voiced in the film, namely, male insecurity and its ramifications, reinforced the point they were making about silent but damaging social pressures. They were particularly struck by the fact that critics completely ignored the film’s final revelation that Ayhan suffered from micro-penis syndrome, a medical condition rarely discussed or even written about. Also taboo, and much more common, is small-penis complex, a psychological condition that affects men who are anxious about their penis size and often compensate with aggressive behavior. This anxiety is widespread and genuine, as evidenced by the global profusion of spam e-mails offering dubious penis enlargement devices, but is almost always referred to only in jest. Binay said that while filming Ayhan’s death scene, he had to repeatedly ask the crew to stop giggling while the actor, Taner Birsel, clutched his foam phallus, proof that even those professionally involved in delivering the film’s message struggled with the taboo. It would be easy to accuse the film of a desire to shock, to overdramatize Ayhan’s abuse of his child with labored Freudian imagery. Nevertheless, the plot charts the personal experiences of a close friend of the directors (“Deniz”), and the details – including “Ayhan”’s micro-penis syndrome - have been corroborated by friends of her family. But beyond the specificities of Ayhan’s condition, his torture of himself and others reflects the pressures of Turkey’s patriarchal society to be a ‘man’, and all that that entails. As Binay puts it: “Masculine power, sexual competency, and potency are daunting pressures on every man in a society driven by masculinity. In many cases, the reason behind violence against women can be found in these.” The obvious danger in this theory is that it can be seen to explain away—even to excuse—the father’s abuse, not only of his daughter but of the other women in his life. One has to carefully scrutinize a film that rationalizes a man’s violence against women via his own weaknesses, arousing the sympathy of the audience in the process. Yet there is surely nothing to be gained from a black and white reading of sexual abuse, a reading that paints the man as a villain beyond redemption and the woman as a victim beyond help, a pattern repeated ad infinitum. In a (hypothetically) more open, less judgmental world, Çekmeceler asks us to imagine an Ayhan that would not be so crushed by insecurities that he has to validate his masculinity by subjugating his lovers and dominating the sexuality of his daughter. It is legitimate to sympathize both with the women he abuses and with him, the abuser, diminished by an oppressively competitive masculine environment. Last September, actress Emma Watson delivered a speech at the United Nations as part of the “He for She” campaign, in which she specifically spelled out the need to address gender stereotypes in order to tackle discrimination: We don’t often talk about men being imprisoned by gender stereotypes, but I can see that they are, and that when they are free, things will change for women as a natural consequence. If men don’t have to be aggressive in order to be accepted, women won’t feel compelled to be submissive. If men don’t have to control, women won’t have to be controlled. This last sentence seems to sum up Çekmeceler’s central message, and the messages of people like Cacho, who argues that sexual violence will not stop unless men become actively involved in changing their perceptions of themselves, as well as of women. The problem is that many men do not recognize themselves as victims of a patriarchal system—they are, theoretically, at the head of that pyramid. They recognize this even less when they belong to liberal, middle-class families, like the one portrayed in Çekmeceler. Alper says he understands why critics of his film refused to discuss the abuse in any depth. “We sometimes refuse to look at what is nearest to us.” I watched the film with a Turkish friend, Selin. As we left the cinema, shell-shocked, I struggled to understand the film in light of its startling final revelation. Selin struggled less; she grew up in Istanbul and told me about the (still) common practice among Turkish families of showing off their young boys to visiting relatives: “They call the boy into the room, and he has to pull down his pants, poor thing, and show everyone. Then they discuss it, in front of him, like he’s not there.” I gape. “What? That’s barbaric.” I grew up in a family of girls, and had never heard of this before. When I ask my Turkish mother later, she confirms it, and says in the community she grew up in, young girls experienced a similar evaluation—less invasive, but frequent appraisals of legs, arms, hands. “Children are totally objectified by their elders,” she told me. “No one thinks it is wrong, or even stops to consider it, it just continues through the generations.” Reflecting on this phenomenon, on the trauma that must surely result from such childhood experience, as well as the tyranny of its ordinariness, I realize how important it is for films like Çekmeceler to be made. Perhaps Turkey is not ready to absorb such films—yet. But when men of all backgrounds take out their frustrations on the women closest to them, often fatally, surely the time is long overdue to tackle the grotesque social repressions that contribute to the problem. Fifty years from now, I do not want to read about another woman killed for her cooking.
-
—Desk#:JerusalemHeadbangerBy Tirdad ZolghadrAn extract from Zolghadr's third novel, an ongoing work-in-progress. Wednesday The garden has palm trees, pines, fig trees, orange trees, but also lemon, lime, plum, loquat, mulberries black and white. Flat floral rashes of yellow, and tall stalks of hot pink. Along with turtles, tree houses, a sandbox, and neighbors’ cats. It is neither prim nor excessive, neither spectacular nor clever. The house is heavyset stone, two floors. Built in the 1930s, it is no longer traditional architecture, nor does it betray clear traces of modernism just yet. The floor tiles do look and smell unmistakably modern however. Geometric patterning of khaki and ochre, beige and brown. Always cool to the touch. Reeking of childhood memories, even, strangely, if you never had floors of the kind. A very long pathway leads you straight from the street to the house. Hedgerows on both sides. “Versailles!” many visitors invariably exclaim. The hedgerows lead you to what was once the entrance. The steps are still there, one two three four. But instead of leading to a small patio, and then on to the main door, as they used to do, they now lead to newly built walls and large glass windows. From this patio, you used to walk through a heavy iron door straight into the living room. Hello. Oh, it’s you. Well, now that you’re here. Today, the patio has been converted into an extra room, sitting discreetly alongside the house. And I use this architectural afterthought as my office. It is where I am typing these lines. Wednesday When I look up from my laptop, enthroned in my own private gazebo, I see all the way down the Versailles hedgerows to the entrance. I observe everyone coming in and out. Their movements increasingly self-conscious over the thirty seconds it takes to walk up the garden path, noticing my glare over the rim of my computer. Once you reach the obsolete steps, leading up to me, still glaring, you can take a left, to what is now the entrance, or a right, to reach the neighbors upstairs. However, as I recently realized, the panopticon works to my disadvantage. I am no armed recruit, perched on a watchtower. I am the freak in a goggle box. Routinely distracted by neighbors or guests lumbering right up to my office perch, smiling as they knock on the windowpane to have a quick chat. A cheerful nature, someone once said, is an utterly ruthless thing. And nothing fills me with more outrage than the flow of writing disrupted by some happy soul. I am the type who can only write in the mornings, after a minimum of seven hours of sleep precisely. These seven will allow for four hours of writing grand maximum. I am a perfect slave to this neurobiological bureaucracy. No other type of timekeeping will work. Unfortunately, it is rare that my sleep is not interrupted by mosquitoes, gas, nightmares, back pain, my wife Nissa, or our toddler son Lee. So a moment of writing is a precious thing. And every interruption a walking scourge. Which is why I have hung curtains across the windows. An unintended, comical result of which is that visitors feel all the more observed. They can still make out my contours, sometimes even a hand or elbow sticking out along the curtain’s edge. And elbows do glare. Who knew. Friday After two novels, a subjective history of the United States, a very large handful of essays on contemporary art, and an award-winning Middle Eastern cookbook, I am trying something, shall we say, diaristic. Using this house on Teezee Street as a point of departure, a conversation piece, a metonym. Its history, context, architecture, and inhabitants, past and present, will tell the story of the place. With my own perspective enmeshed therein. So on the one hand the book will include conversations—with the gardener, the cleaning lady, the plumber, the landlord, and so on—and on the other, it will feature everyday life as a dad, husband, teacher, writer, and so on. Friday Then again, if I were a writer-writer, I would visit Palestine wearing loose linen shirts, and read my manuscript to you, very slowly and quietly. The other day, we had Michael Ondaatje, reading to us in the splendid courtyard of the Sakakini Foundation. “It was a night of dust,” said Ondaatje. He looked very concerned. Saturday The house is in downtown Ramallah. A slightly older part of town. Nearby landmarks are three in number, two of which are a little gloomy. There are actually four, come to think of it, but the fourth would take too long to describe. The one landmark is Yaffa Road, once a café-lined boulevard leading you straight to the Mediterranean, now a deafening thruway leading you straight to the industrial zone. The other is Sahel, a restaurant with the best reputation in town. The entrance is often a tangle of SUVs and Mercedes limos. Flanked by drivers and bodyguards, waiting for nomenclature foreign or local, to finish their stuffed vine leaves and baked chicken. The suits and the cars are all glossy, glossy black. The fact that Sahel is a nouveau-folkloric place with overpriced, bland food allows for a soothing sense of poetic justice. The less gloomy of said landmarks is the Muntaza, the city playground. A quiet, circular park with a splendid neo-geo fountain at its center. During the warmer half of the year, tables line the fountain and coffee, tea, cold drinks, and French fries are served. During the colder half, Jubran walks the premises. A heavyset, lumbering man maybe twenty years of age, Jubran has a thick lisp and a roughshod voice. It is puzzling that a cash-strapped municipality would hire someone to guard an empty playground six months out of the year, and, indeed, maybe it does no such thing. For whatever purpose, Jubran walks purposefully along the rose beds, day in, day out, pulling up his jeans and waving as you pass. Jubran’s most striking feature is his lips. They are enormous. But exquisite. Though absurdly oversized, they are perfectly shaped. Together with the raucous voice, they form a hypnotic combination. My Arabic is disgraceful to begin with, so understanding Jubran is a challenge. I took Lee to the swings only yesterday, and he would not stop asking WHO do you love more mama or BABA? Mama or BABA? Lee’s panicked attempts to appease, by emphatically professing his love for the one parent, then the other, then both, did nothing to stop the gentleman reiterating his question at full volume, until we finally left. An interview with Jubran may well be worth the time. Friday I learn from Facebook that two members of the national soccer team have been shot in the legs and ankles. By and by, international coverage ensues. The transparency of the gesture becomes too much even for FIFA, which briefly considers suspending Israel’s membership. Briefly, very briefly. Back in the 1970s, you had the poets, sniped in the forehead. If the Sahel ever finds a decent chef, he should watch his palate. Crème brûlée. Sunday Most of the books on sale are in Arabic. (Bummer dude.) This means it is a challenge to find paperback novels, which remain inexplicably important to me. At first, I tried to find virtue in necessity, and take solace in the notion that we should all be reading less, not more. After all, if more books were read, less would be written. But then I discovered the sheer exhilaration of the random find. Reading whatever comes along. At the flea market, supermarket, or the father-in-law’s collection. Largely classics. Ionesco, Rhinocéros, Lessing, The Grass Is Singing. Or Gogol, Dead Souls, and Daniel Defoe’s very helpful A Journal of the Plague Year. Even something as tritely cool as Douglas Coupland becomes part of a larger, gripping pursuit. You begin to find design within the accidental, patterns within happenstance. An involuntary self-portrait emerges, and your flattering, vague sense of polyglot cosmopolitanism becomes a rock-hard meta-narrative, that of a standard child of the mainstream middle class. The ensemble of paperbacks telling a story just as loudly as the prose within every one of them. Monday Older novels are superior in the particular sense that modern-day paperbacks tend to look like Christmas cards or tampon ads. You either have the boy child in a desert landscape of hyper-saturated contrasts. Or you have the warm, encouraging, washed-out palm leaves and pale pink blossoms, adorned with a mysterious, swirly streak of scarlet and beige, and a font that may as well spell out Playtex Gentle Glide. It is in the Middle East, it seems, that covers have become particularly gruesome. How to buy and read these books without shame? Ahdaf Soueif, oh my dear God in heaven. Even Elias Khoury. Not to mention Orhan Pamuk’s sepia tugboats and turquoise tiles. If you go for kindles, well, good for you kiddo. If you do not, then you cannot ignore that a book is an object in its own right. Entitled to a craftsmanship of its own. It is not just the cover. It is the paper, the binding, the font, the very spatial point at which a given passage appears on a page. It is naïve to assume that meaning remains unchanged when the sentence is crowning the top of the sheet, lingering at the bottom, or rammed in the middle.
-
—Desk#:NusantaraGranite & SandstoneBy Adam BobbetteI remember my finger cresting the left downward line of the V in Van Bemmelen, carved into a tombstone, my palm flat on the granite and the ball of my sneaker on grass. The road was dirt with ruts and potholes. Motorbike lights filled them. Then there was a roundabout with a giant weeping tree in it. The horizon was all city lights blowing upward. In the center of the graveyard it was dark and there were stars. We pushed a little further than we might have been comfortable with otherwise. Feeling a little guilty but also knowing that it will always be like that, when you have not seen someone in a long time and you are tipsy. But more than that: this is what desire does, it follows crevasses. I'm in Barre (pronounced like “hairy”), Vermont. About 400 million years ago when there was very little land and it was all crowded around the south of the globe, a magma globule ejected from the core of the earth. Rising through the mantle, it crystalized. The mass it was embedded in smashed into others, intercalated its finger shaped form with others. Its frayed edges rolled like dough around adjacent masses. The continents were ripping apart, gliding along the currents of the mantle. They floated into a form that came to have our contemporary names: Asia, America. Vermont. The globule was called a pluton, a solid mass the size of a few bundled skyscrapers with a tip protruding from the surface. A town grew around it, hacking at it slowly to make monuments, carving war heroes on pedestals. On their necks were wrought garlands and their jackets made to crease around their elbows. They also made blank headstones that they distributed around the country to be engraved and individualized with names like Stevens, Levesque, Klein. We need a new geocartography of the body which situates the body in geological processes. Milk is bone made for distribution. Teeth are rock formations in the mouth. One preoccupation of nineteenth-century empirical sciences was the relation between the immediacy of our desiring bodies and the deep time of the geological. You can see this being worked out in the debates and controversies between different scientific practices but it is also internal to the work of particular figures who grappled with the distinction between the organic and the inorganic, two excellent examples being Humboldt and Darwin. How did our soft bodies, full of wants, pleasures, and pain, living for short periods, have anything to do with the time it took to form Everest? Our organic natures were defined in difference, a gaping difference. We came to be considered a species caught up in the open-ended experiment of animals and plants roving across an inorganic landscape like it was a theater set. The inorganic was what we encountered as a terrible indifference to our flesh. Since dissociating the inorganic from the organic we have been scrambling to put them back together. The nineteenth century was fixated with matter animated. Bergson imagined the inert material of the world to be suffused with an élan vital which came from outside but gave the world life: motion, force, yearning. Matter formed the conditions for life to begin its project. “Precisely how life began is still a mystery…” Says one contemporary biology textbook. This is still no different from the nineteenth century: at some point before, life was not. We are still Victorians when we go to outer space looking for life as if it were not already everywhere, or everywhere suffused in it. It has become such a significant distinction that we use it to identify the living from the dead. And we know how easy it becomes to arrange privileged forms of existence and despise that which does not partake of life. This innocent distinction comes to pervade our conception of what it means to live together and in the world: those and that which does not fully partake of life can be killed, mined, exploited. What would the world look like if there were not such a distinction? Would thinking otherwise forge a thought that thought mouths and rocks at the same time? Would a post-organic/inorganic division bring us a different theory of orality from Freud, who relied on the distinction between the organic and inorganic in his theory of desire? For him, desire is an extra geological force, it is what jumps the line from the dead to the living; a force that compels, wants, seeks, sets matter in motion. The mouth is a substitute for other biological assemblages and contraptions of desire: anuses and vaginas. In the alternative, an animate geology, the orifice of the mouth is an entanglement between the rhythms of calcification, the flows of salivation, and the articulations of muscle. To look into a mouth is to look across a limestone ridge. To chew, a collaboration with topography. Would this be a renewed thought of soil, against the twentieth-century’s misconception that it is the substrate of culture, its attempt to harness soil for the project of the nation, and for its mistake that the soil is a space of belonging? Instead, soil is between life and death. It is earth becoming biota. The surface of the earth is the entanglement of life and non-life, their indistinguishability. There, our tough distinctions begin to fall apart. Dirt grows. Plants ingest and internalize the earth, its crust, which is its mantle, which is its core. Edaphologists are, etymologically, those “who speak the ground” (“edaphos” + “logos”). They traffic in this heterogeneous world. My flat palm on a tombstone with a finger cresting the V was in Surabaya (East Java) in the Kembang Kuning, a graveyard adjacent to a red-light district called Dolly. The graveyard was where all the sex that could not take place in Dolly happened. Also, that was where streetwalkers who did not want to be part of the brothel system worked. In the ground was a layer of dead Dutch fighters from a series of wars and occupations in and out of Indonesia, and a few limestone statues. It was segregated from the Chinese graveyard nearby. The limestone for statues was mined from nearby ridges. The gouged cliff faces sparkle white in the sun. People make love against these materials. With flat palms and fingers cresting the edge of the engraved name of the Dutch volcanologist Van Bemmelen. Limestone is not as cold as granite and it is softer. But mostly people hang around and do business by the granite tombs, where the grass is taller and it is easier to be invisible. The tombs, when you lie on them and look at the sky, begin to look like buildings, like you are on a rooftop. Ruskin loved this, this indistinction between buildings and earth. Cities are reconfigured mountain ranges, he thought. The mountains are mined, crushed, then reassembled into mountain-buildings with bedrooms, verandas, toilets. In quarried holes in the ground we find shadows of buildings. The red-orange brick sandstones of New York walk-ups are the reorganization of upstate subterranean veins. The light-brown clay roof tiles on wooden Javanese buildings are harvested from hills melting into deltas, stamped and fired into a U shape. I remember someone telling me that roof tiles got their U shape by being bent over the thighs of the women who manufactured them. They would sculpt them by hand and their thighs were molds, like riverbanks. I remember looking out the window of a friend’s place onto a ruined old village house on a small island in Hong Kong. A banyan tree was growing through the back room. There was only half a roof left and taro growing off the walls, the plant with massive leaves that look like the faces of elephants. The remaining roof was of thin sheets of flat, fired-clay tiles, stacked so thick that it was a cross section through a hundred million years. To put the palm on a granite tomb with a finger edging over an inset V while someone behind you touches your collarbone with three fingers and the edge of your pelvic bone where it flares to hold your stomach is ‘to do’ geology. It is to make love to bones at the edge of flesh where it grips to mineral and the inside of the earth. Over the summer of 2014, Tri Rismaharini, the mayor of Surabaya decided she wanted to close Dolly. She offered the prostitutes compensation of about $500 USD, with which they could find more, she said, “ladylike” work, such as cooking. Some of the sex workers burnt their compensation cards on the street. An underwhelming number of them took the money. On the day the police arrived to evict the brothels they encountered barricades and street fights. In the end the police won. Today, they continue to run daily raids hunting down workers that have dispersed to new alleyways and massage parlors. The graveyard is busier at night with lovers on stone. The cops sweep in, their lights filling the potholes in the dirt road.
-
—Desk#:MoscowCultural and Cold Wars: Notes on Multipolar Ideology and DiplomacyBy Maria ChehonadskihAmong the Russian Revolutionists, too, there still exists a comparatively great ignorance of this side of Russian history. On the one hand, because in Russia itself only the official legend is tolerated; on the other, with a great many, because they hold the Government of the Tsar in too great contempt, believing it incapable of anything rational, incapable, partly from stupidity, partly from corruption. And for Russian internal policy this is right enough; here the impotence of Tsardom is clear as day. But we ought to know not only the weakness but the strength too of the enemy. And its foreign policy is unquestionably the side on which Tsardom is strong—very strong. Russian diplomacy forms, to a certain extent, a modern Order of Jesuits, powerful enough, if need be, to overcome even the whims of a Tsar, and to crush corruption within its own body, only to spread it the more plenteously abroad. —Friedrich Engels On 6 December 2014, the Russian Service of the BBC reported the mass protest in Haiti. The headline, “Haitian protesters appeal to Putin for support,” was accompanied by an image of two demonstrators holding a printed portrait of the Russian president with the caption: “Vladimir Putin. Please, help us.” Demonstrators believe that Putin can help fight the local pro-United States government, the report explained. This summer, two expats from Zimbabwe and Kenya and living in Moscow, uploaded to the Internet a song called “I Go Hard Like Vladimir Putin,” which soon became a hit. In an interview for the only Russian oppositional TV channel, Dozhd, they explained that the song was an ode to the Russian president, who fights for a better future for Russia and the world. But what does it say to us? You could think that this is pro-Kremlin propaganda at work. Indeed, you would not have such a ‘dizzy with success’ effect without playing off the despair of the impoverished global south, the open criticism of American imperialism, and a huge international media campaign, involving the state-sponsored online channel RT, functioning in Spanish, Arabic, and English. In the best traditions of Brezhnev-era TV programming, it shows the horrifying image of the ‘decaying’ capitalist West and an almost socialist Russia with happy workers, developed social policy, and the messianic international politics of the government. The smiling lefty American and British reporters, some post-Soviet immigrants, and right-wing conservatives perform 1980s Soviet Union journalism here. There is nothing new about the RT’s strategy. The same is true for Al Jazeera, which is owned by the government of Qatar and famous for its criticism of the ‘Western’ perception of the Arab world. However, Al Jazeera’s independence is constantly questioned, especially when it comes to their analysis of the Arab Spring and the Syrian conflict. It is also not new that left-wing journalists work for such a channel, where at the very least they can talk openly about what is really going on in the United States and the European Union. What is actually new is that these journalists and some of the speakers they invite have started to believe that Russia is a country of prosperity and that the power of the United States will come to an end very soon. And this is despite the current economic crisis and the strong dependence of the Russian economy on oil prices. They have started to believe that there is a radical or patriotic (depending on their political orientation) war in eastern Ukraine against the neo-Nazi Kiev regime, and would ignore the presence of what we in Russia call the “Cargo 200,” which, since the war in Afghanistan, refers to the zinc coffins in which dead Russian soldiers were shipped home. They also ignore the nationalist nature of the Donetsk People’s Republic, and actually of the Russian state itself. We have to say that Russia is not the only country to use media and other such instruments in order to recreate the image of past imperialist glory. While Russian PR advisers consolidate around the prospect of populism, attached to the reincarnation of Slavophilia (the unity and primacy of the ‘Russian world’), anti-colonialism, and the dogma of peace and stability, the Western world is playing with the media image of the resisting post-Soviet singularities fighting for democracy and freedom of speech. The best example of this game is the two notorious ex-members of one radical Russian feminist group, Pussy Riot. Nadezhda Tolokonnikova and Maria Alyokhina mirror Putin: he represents an image of the brave macho “who controls everything,” while they insist that the only possible way to resist such an image is to create an ideal model of the brave individuals who will compete (at least in the eyes of the media) with him in an equally brutal manner, i.e. simultaneously play the role of the rebels and, for example, meet with the Norwegian prime minister and conservative party member, Erna Solberg. Similarly to Jackson Pollock, who in his opposition to the dictatorship of socialist realist kitsch became a symbol of the freedom of expression in the United States in the 1950s, artists from the global East, such as Ai Weiwei, become ideological symbols of the liberation from totalitarianism. The current cultural wars reached a peak when Sony Pictures released a comedy about the assassination of the North Korean leader Kim Jong-un. Finally, the recent tragedy at the Charlie Hebdo office shows that the rhetoric of freedom of expression masks a deeper problem, which is the political context and outcome of the right to criticize in any kind of manner (i.e., racist or colonial). This outcome goes beyond the soft power of cultural war, and signals how the ideology of ‘liberalism and democracy’ can become ‘hard power’, which turns to the same ‘oppressive regime’ with regard to those suspected of violating its principles—Muslims in France today or the black community in Ferguson. The media weapon of the Russian government is the poor proletariat and the weapon of the West is culture. Perhaps it is for this reason that liberal Western institutions and artists boycotted Manifesta 10 in Saint Petersburg last summer. Indeed, it is the prerogative of the West to initiate contemporary art biennials, spread freedom of expression, and decide who is Westernized enough to host an international art exhibition and who is not, as if a state determines the development of art, or, to put it differently, as if artists were identical to their reactionary governments and institutions. Indeed, on the institutional level, many biennials became CIA creations of Jackson Pollock-model propaganda, because the spectacle of a boycott staged by the international art community expressed concerns that the Western monopoly over contemporary art and radical political topics could be sold to a authoritarian country alongside the oil budget. The concerns of the art community are obviously understandable: biennials, triennials, and art festivals in Dubai, Kabul, or Russia are a kind of global capitalist obscenity similar to the promotion of the European Union’s cultural values by means of austerity in the poorest parts of Eastern Europe. Unfortunately, it is also understandable that there are no better options in the so-called authoritarian countries than to host biennials and use these opportunities to make new artworks and invite international artists and critics to talk about current political contexts. However, similar to the lefty RT journalists who cannot escape their shameful nickname, “Putinists,” the artists of the imagined Cold War are ‘pro-Western’ buffoons that consciously and unconsciously speculate on political complexities in the region and play the role of the new dissidents. But, in the end, who cares about these buffoons? Only we, who are the buffoons ourselves. I believe that the most powerful image is of the working-class people of eastern Ukraine, not to mention the proletariats in postcolonial countries, who support a myth about Russia’s guarantees of stability, social justice, and change. What kind of world do we live in if the last hope for the poor is the far-right president of a foreign country? It seems that the recent reconfigurations of global geopolitical structures are reawakening the old ideological dogmas of the Cold War. However, it is evident to everyone, from officials and mainstream politicians, to activists and intellectuals, that the old division of power and the front lines demarcated after World War II by the Western and Eastern blocks do not exist any longer. There is, of course, an alternative view of what is going on. One could say that it is simply a mess, the result of the American and Russian presence in the Ukraine and their struggle for dominance in the region. Thus, we are passive spectators of this drama. We cannot take sides, as we would be forced to choose between the two. In the end, Maidan and anti-Maidan are simply not exciting, both are confusing and conservative. Maidan ended up with the rise of the new neoliberal and nationalist government and anti-Maidan brought civil war into the country. Another ideological platform is the ideal of the so-called multipolar world, which the United States does not want to recognize. In this multipolar world, various forms of capitalist power would control and dominate over certain regions. China would fully control the Asian region, Russia would take the post-Soviet region, Latin America would have to be independent, and so on. The crazy imaginary of this semi-decolonial project shows that the period of the Western education of the young postcolonial and post-Soviet democracies is about to end, and that those who entered the markets in the 1980s and 1990s want to play independently. Finally, word has been circulating both locally and abroad, painting the following geopolitical picture: the Russian state stood up against American imperialism and now it is about to create an economic coalition with China that would lead to the crash of the dollar and, with it, American hegemony. However, what we can see is the Chinese canceling the economic deal for the South Stream Gas Pipeline and the rapid fall of the ruble which is down 50 percent against the dollar now. China is an independent player and instead of aggressive ideological war with the West, it chose to play a smart economic war: it may give credits and make a new deal at the moment when Russia will be too financially weak to disagree with what China proposes. The new Russophiles may think it is all about a war of sanctions against Russia and the plunging price of oil. They would repeat that Russia will fight back, because it has a strong economy and looks to connections with the new East that would make a huge difference in the global economy in the near future. In the RT, the American liberal economist Michael Hudson even fantasized that the country does not have neoliberalism and for this reason will quickly recover and strengthen its national economy. In reality, what we do have is a sharp decline of the local currency since 2012 because of credit, a real estate bubble, massive corruption, and new austerity measures, so much so that access to free medicine and education has been dismantled, all staged in the context of constant primitive accumulation (corruption, violence) and a semi-fascist ideological parade of the so-called Russian world. This situation reveals one important fact: the West wins this confusing economic fight and Russia wins ideologically and politically. Does it mean that there is no geopolitical decomposition of global power? No, it does not. However, it is important to remember that, similarly to the 2009 crisis, the current events will not necessary lead to a ‘final collapse’, but, instead, they demarcate a new reactionary turn in global politics. Indeed, Russia entered this new ‘multipolar world’ as a demagogue and ideologist, ready to annex Crimea, to suffer from sanctions in order to save the status quo in the post-Soviet region, and to provoke discussions and possibly create new alliances. After all, even admitting the fact that, yes, there is a reconfiguration of global power, we do not know yet where this will lead us. We still remain unarmed on the levels of information and international solidarity. It is simpler and easier to box all these contradictions into the concepts of fascism and anti-fascism, imperialism and anti-imperialism, colonialism and postcolonialism. But what if all these concepts got mixed together in order to complicate the current political situation? Clearly, no one from the Left takes the rhetoric of the ‘democracy’ and ‘freedom’ produced by the West seriously. This is why we also have to be more critical toward the rhetoric coming out of Russia. Unfortunately, to recognize Russian anti-fascism would mean to support populist conservatism, and, together with that, to appreciate the new far-right parties in Western Europe. In my view, a more correct and accurate interpretation of what is going on would tie modern Russia not to the Soviet heritage of the Cold War, but to the politics of Tsarist Russia and other Western countries in the late nineteenth century as a dialectical exercise. In his late writings, dedicated to the analysis of the international politics of the Russian Empire, Marx shows how diplomatic tricks, including bribery, participation in various plots with Western politicians and diplomats, the skillful use of conflicting interests, ideological accounts of patriotism and Orthodox religion, and colonization under the mask of liberation, led Tsarist Russia to success and hegemony in nineteenth-century Europe. It is obviously not very far from any other Western country, but Marx, and later Engels, stresses that Russia’s international success is based on the politics of negotiation and a peculiar usage of ideology. These included simultaneous support of conservatives and liberals, religious parties and secular intellectuals, to establish the most reactionary alliances. On the level of ideology it is the maintenance of an order (‘stability’, in today’s terms), the balance of power in Europe, and the sanctity of contracts and law. The current competition between the West and Russia is trickier and more postmodern in its usage of decolonization, if you like, than that of the Cold War. It is important to keep this in mind in order to act effectively even if on a small scale such as that of cultural politics and journalism.
-
—Desk#:AthensOf Loss and RetrievalBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.orgIntroduction Normal people, normal countries, normal times associate nostalgia with the bittersweet moment when the present is ambushed by a long lost image, a smell, a memory. Greeks do not live in normal times. To us, nostalgia comes with a heavy footprint, the sickening thud of an impact, a tendency to plunge into a brief rage, which, soon after, yields an unwelcome longing. Odysseus minus the happy ending crossed with Prometheus sans his modernist rehabilitation. Radical Absence: A Fading Soundtrack This is an important announcement: Kostas had thick black hair, combed back, was wearing a pale red shirt and had a gold medallion hanging around his neck by a silver chain. The medallion depicted a trireme and had his name, Kostas, as well as his date of birth, 3 March 1918, etched on it. He was last seen by his sister Maria on Smyrna’s western quayside at around noon of the 7th day of September 1922. If anyone has any information regarding Kostas, who would now be sixty years old, leave a message for Maria Kardamili by calling the Red Cross telephone line on 245362. Next announcement: Katerina was five years old when she was separated… To all of us who were raised in the 1960s, this was a central part of our upbringing’s soundtrack. In the absence of television (which reached Greece in the very late 1960s), the radio was our only live window to the world. And these radio announcements, read in a stolid, formal male voice for one endless hour each afternoon, ensured that, from infancy, we would learn to associate radical absence with our national psyche. To have missing persons in one’s home, one’s community, was not only normal: it was imperative. While the roll call of the disappeared, of those whose lives were cut but never pasted, seemed endless, every announcement was pregnant with the possibility of some miraculous reunion. The slenderer its probability, the greater the anticipated joy. It was, in a sense, a kind of hope-preservation principle, akin to a natural isomorphism, a mass psychology equivalent to Newton’s energy conservation principle. Splendid reunions were not unknown. Once television reared its ugly screen, reality shows would, occasionally, live broadcast the awful (or was it moving?) sight of octogenarian brothers and sisters trying to rise from their seats (once the director had lowered the screen separating them from one another), tears streaming incessantly from their bleary eyes, edging toward one another, hugging, failing to utter a single word, crying. Time’s inexorable passing reprieved the survivors of the “Asia Minor Disaster” (as Greeks called the events of 1922) of their ordeal, of the crushing question of what had happened to that young boy or small girl whom they had last seen on the quayside as Smyrna burned. By the mid-1990s, all that pain, plus the small mercies it came with, had faded into the nation’s vault of unwanted memories. The memory of those radio announcements withered at about the time Greece’s European ‘path’ allowed us to believe that we had become a normal nation, capable of run-of-the-mill ‘European’ concerns, aspirations, and dramas. We allowed ourselves to believe that Smyrna and the disappeared were part of a long gone Orientalist past. That no Greek would disappear again on some quayside, real or imaginary, leaving behind a trail of pain and nostalgia. That we would now only die public, well-documented, boring deaths, in accidents involving modern cars on European-looking highways, or of cholesterol-induced heart attacks. That we would never go missing again. Missing in Siatista Yiorgos Chatzis had been missing since August. He was last sighted at the Office of Social Security (IKA) in the small town of Siatista, where he was told that his modest monthly disability allowance of €280 had been suspended. Eyewitnesses reported that he did not utter a word of complaint. “He seemed stunned and remained speechless,” a newspaper report said. Soon after, he used his cell phone for the last time to place a call to his wife. No one was at home, so he left a message on the answering machine: “I feel useless. I have nothing to offer you anymore. Mind the children.” A few days later, his body was found in a remote wooded area, suspended by the neck from the cliff that was to be his last resort, his mobile phone laying on the ground nearby. The wave of suicides that the Great Greek Depression has triggered caught the attention of the international press after a retired pharmacist shot himself in the middle of Syntagma Square, leaving behind a heart-wrenching anti-austerity political manifesto. The fact that Chatzis’s suicide came without a manifesto does not make it any less poignant. His quiet desperation had an ill-defined power, a tender despondency that can, perhaps, shame into silence even the most callous of austerians. His family’s silent, dignified grief a bridge to the Greece of the 1960s when that forgotten, now dead, Maria had used the Red Cross radio announcements service to register her grief over a long-lost boy called Kostas. Red Cross Radio Days Redux The missing of the 1920s left behind a radio trail that lasted for decades, and shaped our lives, our audio imagery, our sense of loss and place. What will the ‘missing’ of the 2010s leave behind? Unwilling to leave this question to the sands of time, Makis Faros, an artist, musician, and indefatigable Athenian, has put together his own, arresting reply. His next art project, R.F.M. (Radio Feed Memories), will be modeled on the Red Cross announcements of the 1960s and 1970s, and will revolve around persons who have dropped out of sight now. Men and women who, like Yiorgos Chatzis, have either gone permanently ‘missing’ or who have fallen off society’s radar screen, living rough on the streets of some city or swept up by the latest wave of emigration. These radio announcements will then be ‘fed’ surreptitiously into the radios of cars that enter tunnels all over Greece (tunnels long enough to have been equipped with special transmitters, so that no radio signal loss is experienced). For a few seconds, or minutes at most, drivers and their passengers will find their music or chat radio interrupted by R.F.M.—like announcements from the future, when the Marias of Greece’s future will be appealing for information regarding the Kostas who have been ‘cut’ out of the present. Just like the announcements of our 1960s radio days, the new announcements will be read out in monotone, dispassionate, male voices, giving out only the barest, factual information, notifying and making official the missing person, leaving to the imagination the personal details, the private horrors, the longing, the nostalgia, the loss. All over the land, as cars enter and exit tunnels their occupants’ minds will be made briefly, minutely, aware of a mosaic of shared, embarrassing loss. “Through Radio Feed Memories,” concludes Makis Faros, “my position vis-à-vis today’s circumstances, becomes clear: We live in a state of war!” Empty Spaces for Free If the Red Cross radio announcements were central, albeit sad, aspects of our childhood soundtracks, our image of Athens was forever punctuated by the rectangular yellow stickers on which printed red letters spelled out one of two words: ΠΩΛΕΙΤΑΙ [FOR SALE] or ΕΝΟΙΚΙΑΖΕΤΑΙ [TO LET]. Pasted all over the city, in a country where, thankfully, real estate agents were never really trusted by vendor or buyer, landlord or renter, these two signs formed a yellow and red tapestry. Greece’s wholesale bankruptcy, in 2010, turned a light sprinkling of these familiar and soothing notices into a disconcerting ocean of yellow and red. As the Greek state became insolvent, Europe imposed upon it the largest loan in human history, so that the Northern European bankers would be repaid. To receive these misanthropic loans, however, the Greek state had to raise taxes and cut off most expenditure on ‘luxuries’ such as benefits, pensions, health, and education. Within a year, businesses had closed shop, labor had been liquidated, and taxes on property became the state’s only form of lasting revenue. Which meant, naturally, that homeowners could no longer sell their houses even if they were willing to accept ridiculously low prices (as a house now translated into an increasing tax obligation to the insolvent, and thus, insatiable state). Additionally, rents collapsed, dovetailing with incomes in a dizzying, downward spiral, leaving homeowners in a position they had never imagined: unable either to sell their bricks, cement, and mortar or to rent them. By 2012, the joke went that parents were threatening their misbehaving children thus: “If you continue like this, I shall transfer the title deeds to your name!” The result was a buyer’s market for houses, without the buyers. The ΠΩΛΕΙΤΑΙand ΕΝΟΙΚΙΑΖΕΤΑΙ signs proliferated, plastered in large numbers and on unexpected surfaces. It was this flourishing of the red and yellow signs that energized Maaike Stutterheim, a Dutch artist who was spending a couple of months in Athens as part of the Snehta Residency (Athens written backwards), to come up with her ΔΩΡΙΖΕΤΑΙ project. Her preliminary idea was to print a third type of yellow and red sticker that offered an alternative to FOR SALE and TO LET: FOR FREE. Initially, she thought of the Greek word ΔΩΡΕΑΝ, whose etymology comes from ΔΩΡΟΝ, which means “gift,” with ΔΩΡΕΑΝ loosely translatable as “FOR FREE.” However the aesthetics of ΔΩΡΕΑΝ were all wrong, in the sense that the passerby’s eye would not immediately see the connection with the ‘longer’, familiar words ΠΩΛΕΙΤΑΙ or ΕΝΟΙΚΙΑΖΕΤΑΙ, two words which end in “AI.” This is why Maaike decided to take the advice of Maria Papanikolaou (a member of vitalspace.org) and opt for the passive tense of the verb: ΔΩΡΙΖΕΤΑΙ [to be gifted] Six-and-a-half thousand ΔΩΡΙΖΕΤΑΙ sticky notices were printed and pasted strategically alongside the traditional signs over a two-month period. Thus, a dialogue between the concepts of rent, property (ownership), and gifting began across the breadth and width of central Athens. Maaike focused on placing her stickers on the windows of empty, abandoned shops with a view to creating awareness of the inanity of so much empty space; hoping for some legislative change that would, as in the Netherlands, open these spaces up to occupation after a year of remaining vacant. Interestingly, owners seem to have got her message, perhaps more so than anyone else, judging by the speed and eagerness with which they have been removing Maaike’s stickers from their properties. Epilogue The rituals of emptiness can be filled with meaning, but only if critically informed by the artist’s eye. As a boy, listening to the never-ending Red Cross announcements, the feelings of sadness had no redeeming power. We just wanted them to be over, to stop reminding us of unalterable loss. Similarly, today, the articles on suicides, with or without accompanying explanatory notes, leave a lacuna behind that plugs no existential hole, lends no hope, carves out no nests into which optimism can return. The empty storefronts act as spatial evidence of lack, vacuum, absence, loss. Even when an eatery opens up where a bookshop used to thrive, there is little solace. But when an artist intervenes well, creatively attacking the apathetic bystander with irresistible sounds and images that force even the most dispirited proverbial ‘idiot’ to take another look, to see the emptiness, then hope comes alive again. Makis Faros’s R.F.M. project will, when completed, touch a few lives momentarily but it will do so in a manner that operates like a population-wide redemption. Maaike Stutterheim’s project has already extracted life from the deadly nothingness the crisis spread in its wake. You may think, dear reader, that these are slim pickings. But you would be wrong. After all, it takes only one act of kindness, in a sea of cruelty and hypocrisy, to make both hypocrisy and genuine humanity possible. Similarly with emptiness and loss: a flickering momentary ‘presence’ can eliminate the crushing absence.
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaPost Election Tightrope WalksBy Ruchir JoshiPost-election India is a strange place. Things seem to be proceeding as normal on a certain level but the craziness has actually taken on an extra velocity. Take, for instance, the controversy that some wags dubbed “Storm in a C-cup.” It all started when the entertainment website of Times of India (TOI), one of the country’s leading broadsheets, ran a ‘story’ on the cleavage of a Bollywood star, Deepika Padukone, with several shots of Padukone in ‘revealing’ outfits. Padukone reacted with a series of tweets including one that said, “YES! I am a woman. I have breasts AND a cleavage! You got a problem!!??” The TOI caught flak from other papers and television channels and in social media but made it worse by putting up a defense which felt obliged to state that Padukone started her career as a model for a liquor company, that she had not been shy to show off her body in various films and ads, and that she pretended to be angry only to garner publicity for her newest film. This in turn brought further, well-deserved misery upon TOI who first took down the cleavage story and then the defensive editorial. This incident is par for the course for Indian media, which has been on a strange, schizoid ride over the last twelve months. On the one hand, especially since the Delhi gang rape of December 2012, they have had to recognize the anger young people have developed over entrenched conservative and hypocritical attitudes toward women, toward the business of love, romance, and sex, toward same-sex love, and toward the social and emotional mobility of young adults in general. On the other hand, every reported instance of rape, sexual harassment, or molestation dangles before the papers and television channels an opportunity for a salaciously profitable series of headlines. Most big media enterprises in India would see themselves as pro ‘free love’ and the right of the young to enjoy themselves, dovetailing neatly with the Bombay and regional commercial film and advertising industries, yet they have to keep in mind that a lot of their readers and viewers, the ones with the deepest consumer pockets, are middle-aged and older adults who have erased the memories of their own raging hormones. Add another ingredient into this mix: in the lead-up to the last parliamentary elections, Narendra Modi-BJP’s media team made a concerted effort to capture, cajole, and coerce ‘media friendliness’; it was widely rumored that the arm-twisting happened at many levels, not least senior editors and media barons who were made to understand that Modi’s victory was inevitable and that following that victory these people’s ill-gotten monetary and property empires would be under vengeful scrutiny unless they toed the line. Toeing the line included firing editors who were seen to be anti-Modi, sidelining or disabling op-ed writers and journalists who were less than warm to the Modi campaign, the insistence that the respectful suffixes “Mr.” or “ji” be added to Modi’s name whenever it was mentioned, and so on and so forth. If this election was a watershed for politicians and political parties it was equally one for the higher echelons of Indian media, who saw a mind-boggling game of musical chairs as pro-Modi oligarchs leveraged their ownership of and shareholdings in various TV channels, newspapers, and news magazines to change the crews at the top. Now the ‘free thinking’ media, which loved its cleavage-count, was faced with a quandary: Modi’s government has as its base the RSS, the Hindu fascist organization whose attitude toward women is, to put it mildly, regressively medieval. Before, during, and after the elections, various RSS leaders had thunderously thumped pulpits, variously saying that women belonged at home, that rape happened because of Western values and skimpy, revealing clothes, that society’s loose morals were being exploited by Muslim youth to lure innocent Hindu girls in a ‘love jihad’, etc., etc. How was the media going to pander to its new masters and their morality clauses while managing to keep up the profitable titillation levels? Simultaneously, how were they going to manage the ‘sexy’ pictures and stories while acknowledging that young Indian women of all classes were now pushing back against the exploitative images and subservience script that stemmed from these? As with so many other things in India, a middle way was seemingly found, or, rather, two or three interwoven middle paths. Right from the start, the new government began keeping its promises to the oligarchs who had funded its campaign. From the first days of the Modi regime ‘obstacles to business’ were being removed: labor laws dismantled; environmental safeguards against industrial projects in ecologically sensitive areas were axed, clearing the way for mining, dams, and ports that had not been granted permission earlier; the judiciary, which would have upheld the laws, or raised objections, had its selection process changed so that the government was once again able to cherry-pick judges for the highest courts. As these things gathered momentum under the news radar the headlines were preoccupied by Modi’s visits to foreign countries: Modi goes to Nepal first! Look at his commitment to the region! Modi goes to Japan! He repays long-term Japanese support for him when he was a beleaguered chief minster! The first major international dignitary to come to India is…the Chinese president! Look, a newscaster has been axed because she called Xi Jinping “Eleven Jinping” by mistake, confusing his name with the Roman numerals XI! As long as the media downplayed the deep structural stuff the new rulers were putting in place, as long as they treated Modi as the leading news protagonist on their front pages, they could continue to cull the cleavage quotient on their entertainment pages without undue criticism from the Hindutva moral majority types. And, in what one could see as a parallel balancing act, as long as they kept criticizing the right wing’s more extreme pronouncements against women, they could keep the overdressed Modi on the front page and skimpily dressed women (and men) in other sections of their papers and websites. Narendra Modi’s first round of interactions with the world reached a climax when he travelled to the US at the end of September. For Modi the fact that the visit happened at all was a major triumph and a marker of a great political comeback: after the Gujarat killings of 2002, different American administrations and committees of Congress had made it clear that he would not be granted a visa were he to apply; his accession meant that this ban could and would need to be circumvented for the democratically elected leader of India. Modi duly arrived in New York to attend functions at the UN and at Madison Square Garden and then proceeded to Washington to meet Barack Obama and various government officials (the DC trip included a state dinner for the new prime minister who was fasting throughout the trip, for the Hindu festival of Navratri). While the Western press did not make too much of this, the Indian media could virtually talk of nothing else for the duration of the visit. At Madison Square Garden, Modi held a celebratory rally for the non-resident Indian faithfuls who had worshipped him and funded his party for over a decade (a right-wing American Hindu demographic who many would say did this for precisely the same reason that the US establishment had wanted to keep Modi out—that Muslims were killed, raped, made homeless, and then denied justice in Gujarat under his watch). As the Bollywood dancers gyrated on stage before the big man spoke, the crowds gathered around Madison Square. Among the media party covering this was Rajdeep Sardesai, one of India’s best-known television journalists and anchors. Sardesai had also covered the Gujarat killings in 2002 and been a staunch critic of Modi since that moment. Sardesai had recently been forced out of the major English-language television channel he had helped found when it was taken over by a business family known to be strongly pro-Modi, but he was now back at the helm of another leading channel and broadcasting the events back to India. Moving through the thronging (mostly male) crowds, Sardesai was asking questions and engaging with the Modi supporters when a group of them began a chant of “Rajdeep Murdabad!,” which roughly translates as: “death to/down with Rajdeep.” Trying to speak above this heckling, Sardesai got into a verbal spat with two or three Modi fans, which rapidly descended into a scuffle. There were various clips and bits of phone footage of the incident but the longest and clearest of these shows how volatile the situation had become. People critical of Sardesai (disclosure: he and his wife have been friends of mine for many years) could say he provoked the crowd with his questions, especially when he implied that the men pushing, shoving, and shouting around the camera had more money than class, but the crude aggression of a certain type of South Asian expat male is also very much in evidence when you hear the chants escalate into serious abuse in Hindi/Gujarati and English. It is unclear from the camera angle whether the scuffle was initiated by someone in the crowd or whether Sardesai was goaded into losing his cool, but as he points out repeatedly after the escalation, the picture the incident paints of the right-wing Hindu-American non-resident Indian is not pretty. If you look back at this peculiar period of recent Indian history, two or three contradictory things become apparent. On the one hand, there is a strange conformism that seems to pervade many areas of society, and the list of unquestioned notions includes the idea of a ‘strong leader’, a ‘strong nation’ (i.e., one that can bully those around it as China and the US do), ‘freedom to do business’ (even if it directly impinges on many people’s right to happiness and peace in their lives), and a neo-faux-Hindu morality that dovetails into the worst regressions of the ayatollahs and the Taliban. On the other hand, there is a young nation, a massive demographic of people below thirty cutting across class, caste, and region, who will not be put back in any pen. A mass of people who will demand their right to enjoy life with all the frills of consumerism, yes, but also with the basic romantic and sexual freedoms that people in the West have taken for granted for so long. What kind of serious art will emerge from this clash of tectonic plates remains to be seen, but what is appearing now is some extremely good satire. The spoofs coming out of the Padukone affair may not match the direct challenge of the Cameron mash-up. Narendra Modi is still too new and too scary perhaps to take on directly, but the press and other politicians are already a fairly acknowledged target. In the meantime, while people may not yet be very brave with video spoofs of Modi, one of the best comic strips (witty but also nicely drawn, not always a strong feature of Indian cartoonery) to emerge from India in recent times pulls no punches about the BJP government. Whatever the government and the BJP may be trying to impose, and however much the mainstream media might be trying to mimic a cat on a hot tin roof, people and events have their own way of subverting institutional agendas. Even as Modi continues to travel across the globe introducing his idea of India to the world, even as the media chases after him, trying to create news from non-events, campus and street protests have been sparking off in different parts of urban India, protests that have simultaneously surprised and discomfited both government and press. More about these later.
-
—Desk#:CairoNotes on a Dissident, or Founder of the Polish RevolutionBy Yasmine El RashidiHe wears Teva sandals and a spearmint shirt. A button is missing. A corner is untucked. His face is flushed. A tradeshow strap hangs around his neck. Attached to it is a Nokia phone circa 1998. He has lost four of these already. In his shirt pocket is a packet of cigarettes from Spain. In his shirt pocket are two vaporizers. He says AKH, and clarifies, they are e-cigarettes. He has lost several of these already. He has just come from the Reagan Library. They have awarded him a medal of freedom. It is the Nancy Reagan medal. Nancy died in 2004. He carries a small plastic bag from Bed, Bath & Beyond. He asks where he can smoke before he says hello. His condition for speaking at the LA Public Library was that he could smoke on stage. The library burned down in an arson fire in 1986. Someone asks about his child. He giggles, childishly, swallowing laughter. At sixty-eight, he has a one-year-old. He tells me that no revolution can learn from a past one. I insist that had we read his books sooner our mistakes might have been fewer. He says mistakes are the making of revolution. I ask what he thinks of our revolution. He kisses my hand. He was overjoyed that Arabs proved their stereotype wrong. He tells me that the greatest challenge in history is for a nation, for its people, to shake off the stereotype assigned to it. It is hard not to let the mind revert to current realities. Someone asks about the term “unfinished revolution.” Another person asks if the revolution failed. The Polish revolution started in 1968 and ended in 1989. This, he considers fact. The Egyptian revolution started in 2011. He says in forty years we will know when it ended. There is a possibility the revolution of 2011 started in 1952. I am asked if I followed the revolution of 1989. He answers for me that I was too young. He believes Sisi should be given more credit. He says the Egyptian people should be given more credit. His greatest fear was that Poland would give birth to its own ayatollahs. He refers to the Muslim Brotherhood as ayatollahs. Poland has a long history of democracy. Egypt does not. I am asked what I think of US foreign policy. I call it piecemeal. My answer is hasty. There is no foreign policy toward the Middle East. He asks me what I would tell Obama if given the chance. He delivers his own dissertation. I say the term “democracy” is at deficit. A new language is needed. The United States has double standards. The audience applauds. He says the young KGB officer lives with a nightmare of reprisal. He compares the Egyptian government employee to the young KGB officer. I am asked how hard it will be for Egypt to achieve democracy when it has been under dictatorship for thirty years. I respond that Egypt has been under dictatorship since the time of the Pharaohs. King Khufu might have been the greatest dictator in history. The Great Pyramid of Giza took twenty years to build and employed 200,000 ‘workers’. The correct term would be slaves. Someone mentions Hitler. Someone says America created Hitler. Poland is an anomaly. Prison changed him. He was in prison when he learned of two events that changed his life. He doesn’t elaborate. He was in prison twice. I make a mental note that prison sharpens mind and character. The novelist Sonallah Ibrahim comes to mind. They have both received and rejected awards. They are both cited as dissidents. The term “former” has recently been attached to the novelist. He has been dismissed for supporting Sisi. The Polish, dissident, is widely celebrated. Egyptian youth revere him. The Egyptian regime first blamed Poland for the revolution. The accusation was of “training activists.” It also blamed the US. Poland is struggling with its own divides. I am asked how the violence in the region is affecting Egypt. I tell them it’s not. I say Egyptians consider that the country has been spared. You believe that? I do. I reduce myself to stereotypes and am attentive to the single veiled woman in the audience. Someone asks about the role of imagination in revolution. Egyptian or Polish? Adam crosses his legs. It is the subject of at least three dissertations he tells us. Twenty minutes pass. He says AKH, again. He begins to smoke. They escort him to the fire exit. We are told that the last person to smoke there was Christopher Hitchens.
-
—Desk#:IstanbulCatherine Robbe-Grillet: An Eighty-four-year-old Dominatrix in IstanbulBy Binnaz SaktanberIf you take your cues from popular culture, the mainstreaming of S/M is complete. Kink is everywhere: Rihanna sings about chains and whips, Béyonce wears bondage gear, the person next to you on the subway is reading the latest in spank-lit, and your mom cannot wait for the Fifty Shades of Grey movie. Yet the practice of S/M is still taboo and censored, especially in our neck of the woods, and meeting a real-life dominatrix is no ordinary thing. Catherine Robbe-Grillet is a writer and actress, the widow of nouveau roman pioneer and sadist Alain Robbe-Grillet, a cultural institution in her own right, and oh yes, the most famous dominatrix in France. Catherine, or “Madame” as she likes to be called, was in Istanbul to participate in Dîner Noire, a multi-layered art event at the intersection of performance and ceremony presented by Protocinema, and in collaboration with Dominique Gonzalez-Foerster and Tristan Bera. We met after the dinner, during which guests in noir de rigueur attire, followed a strict scenario with S/M undertones and mise en scène by Catherine, like a very PG version of her legendary S/M ceremonies, or “sadomasochistic stagings,” as she describes them. Later, we chatted for hours over late-night Skype sessions: she in her Paris home along with her partner Beverly Charpentier, I in Istanbul. Getting to know her was fascinating not only because she is an icon, but also because she spent her life battling with bias and censorship, two evils clouding Turkey’s art scene. Turkey’s failing report card when it comes to freedom of expression is widely reported. The country ranks 154th of 180 countries in the 2014 Reporters Without Borders press freedom index. And while censorship in the arts does not necessarily lead to jail time—as it does for the press community—theatre, movies, books, exhibitions, sculptures, and everything in between are censored every day. Turkey’s defamation laws and the Anti-Terror Law are regularly used to censor political content, whereas vague articles against obscenity or purporting to protect “Turkish morals and values” can be used to censor anything from the writings of William S. Burroughs to the films of Lars von Trier. Catherine wrote her first novel when she was twenty-five. L’Image, a sado-erotic tale written under the male pseudonym Jean de Berg, created such shockwaves in 1957 Paris that it was publicly burned. In Ceremonies des Femmes (1985) she switched to the female pen name Jeanne de Berg, and told stories of New York’s S/M clubs. When she finally published under her real name with Jeune Mariée (2004)scandal erupted again. An account of the early years of her marriage to Alain, the book was filled with candid details about their open relationship and S/M practices. Catherine was also the muse for Alain’s film career. She had memorable parts in L’Immortelle (1963), Trans-Europ-Express (1967), which was censored by the British Board of Film Censors, and many others. She was also the subject of a documentary in Lina Mannheimer’s The Ceremony, which focuses on Catherine’s life as an artist and a dominatrix. Suffice to say that Catherine is no stranger to art censorship. She is no stranger to Turkey either. Her family is Armenian and had lived in Istanbul until 1924. She came to the city of her father’s childhood for the first time at the age of fifteen as an ingénue high school student on a summer school trip. She met Alain during that trip. They returned in 1960 as a married couple to scout locations for L’Immortelle, and back again to shoot it in 1962. L’Immortelle, which won the prestigious Prix Louis Delluc at the Berlin Festival, is a surreal erotic dreamland with no chronological narrative and lots of fantasy sequences. The film’s characters are all Turkish, except for the one called the Man, who does not understand Turkish; most of the dialogue is in Turkish and was not translated, allowing the audience a genuine impression that they are experiencing the world through the eyes of the film’s hero. I tell Catherine that I feel like today it would be hard to screen a film like L’Immortelle in Turkey, let alone shoot it. Very recently Von Trier’s Nymphomaniac was banned from theaters because of its sexual content. “This film is porn,” said Cem Erkul, Turkey’s general director of cinema. A recent change in the Culture and Tourism Ministry’s regulations for feature film support withdraws any financial funding for films rated for audiences over eighteen. What is more, any movie that receives financial support from the ministry has to be released in Turkey. This means the ministry can decide how a film is rated according to their antiquated standards, and if they decide to rate it R18, their support will be retracted. Last week, eleven documentaries were withdrawn from one of the biggest international film festivals in Turkey, the 51st Altalya Golden Orange Festival, amid censorship claims. Reyan Tuvi’s documentary on last year’s Gezi protests, Love Will Change the Earth, was removed from the festival’s National Documentary Competition because it violated articles of the Turkish Penal Code on the defamation of the president. Tuvi first removed the problematic part (a translation of a Turkish swear word in the English subtitles) but then decided to pull the film altogether along with the other eleven directors. Showing solidarity with fellow artists that face censorship is the honorable thing to do. Yet the fact that most film festivals are supported by the government in one way or another, and that young filmmakers especially are in dire need of the support the Ministry of Culture provides, complicates matters. I ask Catherine about their experience with L’Immortelle, in the midst of the coup d’état in 1960. “We had to wait to shoot the movie until 1962 because of the political turmoil in Turkey. Working conditions would have been too complicated if we had stayed. We wanted to wait until things calmed down but nobody asked us to leave. Nobody bothered us during the shoot or censored the scenes either, although it was quite a scandalous movie for the time. One thing that happened was in June 1967, we were screening Trans-Europ-Express when Alain realized some of the erotic scenes had been cut. He complained and, mysteriously, the scenes reappeared for subsequent screenings. We never knew whether this was due to an official government censorship, or whether it was theprojectionistwho had cut the dirty bits, planning to keep them for himself, which was something that often happened at the time,” she says. Although the thought of a collector projectionist is more amusing, I have a feeling this was more than that. But at least the scenes were restored. Books are a different matter. There is no chance of pages magically reappearing once they are gone. President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan once famously said, “Some books are more effective than bombs.” It looks like the censorship policy in Turkey is dedicated to detonating those explosives: publishers of Chuck Palahniuk’s Snuff and William S. Burroughs’s Soft Machine stood trial for disseminating obscenity.Guillaume Apollinaire’s The Exploits of a Young Don Juan escaped censorship for a while, when a court dismissed the case because the novel was “a genuine work of literature.” The victory did not last long—in 2013 the Turkish Supreme Court decided Don Juan did not possess “any artistic or literary value” and was full of “vulgar, ordinary phrases, intended to provoke sexual desires by representing deviant, lesbian, unnatural, even animal-related sexual relationships.” It further concluded that the book had “no plot whatsoever.” Snap! John Steinbeck’s Of Mice and Men and José Mauro de Vasconcelos’s classic children’s book My Sweet Orange Tree, were also subject to scrutiny. My Sweet Orange Tree, classic reading material in elementary schools and a staple of my childhood that made me cry so hard I could not leave my bed for a whole day, offended a group of teachers and then a parent because its supposedly obscene content clashed with Turkish morals and values. The story of little Zeze, a child of poverty, abuse, and loneliness who tries to cope with the hardships of life by befriending an orange tree in his garden includes a scene in which Zeze repeats a song his teachers were singing about longing for a naked woman under the moonlight, and upsets his father. The concerned parent must have been more upset than the imaginary father in the book—so much so that his complaint led to a disciplinary investigation of the teacher who assigned the book. I ask Catherine about her experiences with censorship when L’Image was banned. “At the time censorship was very expected so I was not surprised at all that L’Image was censored. I thought it was part of the fabric of the times we lived in. That was actually why I chose a male pseudonym [Jean de Berg]: to be clandestine. Police came one night to the publishing house and asked who Jean de Berg was. The editor Jerome Lindon answered, ‘No idea, the text came in the post.’ We were not allowed to publish it or to advertise it. But, of course, the book had a life on the underground as is always the case whenever there is censorship.” She never got censored in translation. But she was still surprised when last year a publishing house in Turkey asked for the rights of Un roman sentimental, Alain’s last book. “Which is of course outrageously scandalous as it deals with pedophilia, sadomasochism, and incest. I almost fainted when I heard they want to publish it. I would be surprised if it ever gets published,” says Catherine. When I ask her if art can flourish in an environment of censorship, Catherine stays cool: “It depends on the extent of the censorship. If it is a totally totalitarian country then the chances are limited. But whenever there is censorship people go underground and carry on. In France always, even during the times of the worst censorship things were still published underground. There is always hope.” Hope is hard to find in Turkey, where in 2011 the former minister of interior Idris Naim Şahin said, “art is the backyard of terrorism.” And it looks like the Turkish government does everything in its power to drive that point home: In January 2011, Erdogan called a statue “a freak.” The sculpture was quickly demolished. This was The Statue of Humanity, built in honor of the Turkish-Armenian friendship after the reconciliation process that began in 2009. Playwright Meltem Arıkan and the actors in the play Mi Minor, which tells the story of a utopian democracy with a dictator as the president, were accused of inciting the Gezi protests last year. They became the victims of a hate campaign, their lives threatened. In November 2013, a portrait of Erdoğan was removed from an exhibition at the 23rd Istanbul Art Fair. The portrait depicted the then prime minister with oil and double highways on his face. Three portraits of Kurdish women who were killed in Paris last year were also taken out of artist Gülizar Kılıç’s exhibition in a state hall in Ankara. Cartoonist Mehmet Düzenli was sentenced to a three-month prison term on June 2014 since he supposedly insulted religious figure and TV personality Adnan Oktar with his cartoons. The examples are endless. I am actually surprised that Catherine’s performance in Istanbul stayed under the radar and did not suffer any censorship at all, maybe because the event was by invitation only. But flying under the radar is not the solution as freedom of the arts is heavily dependent on the cultural policy practices of the government in Turkey. Defamation laws, the Anti-Terror Law, articles in the penal code against insulting religion, and the ‘concerned citizen’ who can easily cause an investigation or even a lawsuit against a work of art or an artist have bigger radars than we can ignore. What can be done? Freemuse, the Istanbul-based NGO Siyah Bant, and the Initiative for Freedom of Expression have recommended excellent points in the report they submitted to the UN for the Universal Periodic Review (UPR) of Turkey concerning the human rights record of the country. The joint submission recommended that the Turkish government stands by its commitments, both under international agreements and its own constitution, to protect freedom of expression and artistic rights by stopping the abuse of laws in a way that leads to the punishment of artists whose works challenge authority but do not promote violence, and amending or revoking those laws to ensure that they cannot be used in a way that that curtails the rights to freedom of expression. Notably problematic is the Anti-Terror Law and the Law on Meetings and Demonstrations, which criminalizing defamation and insult so that a person who criticizes those in power is imprisoned. The other recommendation the report makes is ensuring that broadcast regulators, such as the film certification boards, are independent of government, and that decision-making bodies that provide funding for public arts are similarly independent of political, religious, and corporate influence. *** There is more I want to talk to Catherine about, because censorship of the arts is only one of the hardships Catherine had to face during her long career. Being a dominatrix at the age of eighty-four brings its own set of challenges. Prejudice is one of them, still. “In France, S/M is more tolerated now. It has become a theme that has been picked up by advertisers. [It is] quite fashionable to hint [at it] in advertising or to [use it as] dress up [for] parties but the actual practice of things have not changed: [it is] still not accepted, still considered sulfurous, especially when it is practiced by an old lady.” Even for those who claim to be unbiased, meeting Catherine is reflective. At least it was for me the first time I saw her. There she was, a woman of eighty-four, petite to the point of fragile, elegant in an all-black ensemble except for her white hair covered in a chic turban. She carries the weight of centuries-old prejudices about female sexuality, age, and physicality, and she made me confront my own preconceived ideas about what is erotic or desirable. Catherine is accustomed to this. She knows too well how people see her and why: “Now I am quite famous. But in the past, I would warn people before a meeting: I am very small, I am very old, I am not at all what you might expect. I do not correspond to the cliché of a dominatrix. There are three things that are still universally taboo: sexuality of handicapped people, sexuality of old people, and sadomasochism. And I fit two out of three. Men are mystified by female sexuality to begin with because it is much more complex and enigmatic than male sexuality. And on top of that old bodies disgust people. Even fifty- and sixty-year-olds find the idea of old people’s sexuality dirty and indecent.” If Catherine looks like the epitome of non-conventional, Beverly Charpentier (fifty-one), her submissive companion, dresses the part of ‘sexy’ in a more orthodox way, although her story is nothing but. Towering above Catherine, her reddish hair in an Edwardian bun, she is wearing a delicate choker and a black corset, which does justice to her décolletage. So when she compliments mine, I blush easily. Beverly, who says she has “given her soul to Catherine,” is an extension of her; there is not one without the other. She is the one who responds to my e-mails (“I am Catherine’s secretary” she says) and our Skype sessions are a perfect three-way, where she tells her story too and translates the rest patiently whenever my French fails me. Patient she also was for years before she says she “convinced” Catherine to become partners. They met in Mexico on 22 November 1991 (Catherine remembers the exact date) when Beverly and her diplomat husband gave a dinner in honor of Alain and Catherine. Beverly felt she belonged to Catherine the minute she saw her but they remained nothing more than close friends for years, although Beverly had also been a dominatrix in almost all of her previous relationships. “I thought she did not want sexuality to be a part of our relationship. And she thought I was not interested. One night at dinner with Catherine’s close circle of dominatrix friends, I said S/M has always been a part of my life and their jaws dropped. That was the beginning of the change.” Beverly is extremely protective of Catherine. Although her family adores Catherine (the feeling is mutual) and they enjoy a coveted position in French art circles, they are often insulted either to their faces or on the Internet. “I want to jump up and shoot the person,” Beverly says, whenever she reads or hears a negative comment, and she often has violent verbal exchanges with strangers. Whenever an article comes out about them she fears that “people would throw sulfur bombs at them.” Catherine is the one who calms her. She has encountered everything from the burning of her first novel to people shouting “pervert!” to her face but she is OK with it: “I am comfortable enough with myself to accept the fact that people won’t accept me. And militant about people’s right to their opinions even if they do not share mine.” Catherine may sound nonchalant about sexual politics, but she says she identifies as a “pro-sex feminist” and “the kind of feminist who supports the right of any man or women to work as a prostitute, if it is their free choice.” She feels France is getting more and more conservative, and knows she has been a significant part of the sexual revolution: “It was not my intention but I happen to be a part of it as a woman who chose to live her sexual life independently of a man. There are very few dominatrices who chose to be so without being pushed by a man or getting paid for it. I never, ever accept money and I advocate for a woman to stand up for herself whatever her sexuality may be.” So if somebody wants to join one of her ceremonies, how would they do it? “I am not looking for candidates but people often write to my publisher. Most are not accepted, and if they are they have to take an erotic exam. The person has to come and prove her- or himself before the real ceremony. I am not interested in physical beauty. What attracts me is the sincerity of the emotions and the greatness of their need. Just recently we had to send this beauty queen woman home because she was like a piece of wood. And then there are people who are not interesting physically but very exciting to be with, because their desire is great.” Catherine says she might invite some of the guests of Dîner Noire for a ceremony, having found one particular woman’s graceful submission very erotic. She hopes to come back to Istanbul for a two-woman play, Savannah Bay by Marguerite Duras, with Beverly and herself as the leads. I say I hope to see her again when she comes back. I do not tell her I hope the play makes it without any censorship. I pause, but I do not dare to ask her publisher’s address, either.
-
—Desk#:Hong KongTen Entrances to an EventBy Adam Bobbette—For my students, in thanks and with hope. Hope is unrealistic. It is the unhinging of time as destiny, it skips it off its tracks. Hope is not politics; politics is the realm of strategy, hope the realm of gods. I They have umbrellas. We meet in the elevator. I know they are headed to Admiralty. It’s the first night. Before it’s been called the “Umbrella Revolution.” People have been tear-gassed. They live in the New Territories. “We don’t want any of this but there is nothing we can do. If we don’t stand up now it will be all over.” People are texting me that real bullets might appear. That communications might get cut. The networks are owned by the same few who own the properties in Central and Admiralty. The oligarchs. It all seems feasible: bullets, the People’s Liberation Army, cut networks. We touch each other’s shoulders, hold them with kindness. We would hug if we felt we could. History has broken open. Now it is process, not destiny. They leave me at the edges—I’m too afraid to go into the center of it, there is too much uncertainty. What if we get kettled and arrested? They say they need to be with their friends. As I gain my bearings, I understand that I can safely go in deeper. I turn the corner and a young woman is standing on a half-finished barricade of piled-up road barriers, shouting instructions and strategies to close up some roads and open up others. A group is helping her build the barricades. They build then they tear them down having decided another location is better. The streets are packed with people but no one sees the police. We don’t know when they will arrive or how. The city core, built to maximize the movement of commodities and privilege the private ownership of space, has unexpectedly become the perfect terrain for the occupation. There is always a way out, a passage to escape through, an overpass, a pedestrian bridge, a tunnel, a door. And we still don’t know what is going to happen, or what is happening. Everyone is piecing it together at the same time. It looks different to each of us. II We sat on a stoop in Sheung Wan. It was raining hard, thick and hot. Midnight had long passed and I had just come back from the Admiralty district. Chen and Jin were drinking boxes of sweet lemon tea; I, tall cans of beer. Chen and I live in the same neighborhood. His parents operate the Thai restaurant in the Sheung Wan Municipal Services building six-and-a-half days a week. They worried about him getting hurt or arrested in the occupation, but he had been down to Admiralty a few times with tens of thousands of students, workers, professors, and others occupying the streets. He helped build and defend barricades. Jin’s family owns a factory for air-conditioning parts in Shenzhen. He has a Hong Kong passport and moves back and forth between the two cities. Chen: “I want to be a graphic designer, but I’ll probably take over from my father at the restaurant.” Jin: “We don’t see the world like our parents. They fought to stay alive. Poor folks think that working all the time to eat, to wake up in the morning, that working all the time just to stand on two feet is a life. And you look around and what do you see: luxury cars, malls, and expensive watches. We won’t ever have that. And we don’t want it. When all of our work goes toward the people at the top who spend our labor, waste it on stupid things, of course we should occupy.” “Where do you live, Chen?” “Right over there.” “What is your place like?” “I share a bedroom with my mother.” “Where do you have sex?” Jin laughs: “I have a car.” Chen: “I used to fuck girls in public toilets. We would start things in an alley or something, then she’d meet me in the bathroom.” “So standing up the whole time?” “Yeah. But now I just do it in my room with my mom there, I don’t care anymore.” “We should occupy so each of us can have places to make love.” III I learned Indonesian in a small grocery store at the corner of Possession Street and Queens Road in Sheung Wan. It was tucked inside the podium of a residential tower and like many others in the city it catered to Indonesian domestic workers. Though a Cantonese woman owned it, Yulia ran the shop and she slept in a small illegal room above the drop ceiling. She’s been working in Hong Kong for years. Three mornings a week she made breakfast for me and taught me Bahasa Indonesia. There were usually three to five other women with us in the mornings, eating and making fun of my destruction of their language. Unlike many others, her ‘employer’ (I use scare quotes because the language in Hong Kong for domestic workers is full of euphemisms, using terms like ‘helpers’ and ‘employees’ in order to disguise the slave conditions in which they work) allowed her to live out of the house. She made ends meet by running the shop and cleaning apartments in the neighborhood. Her employment contract was running out and she needed to renew it or else leave Hong Kong. She asked if I’d help her out, hire her. She’d clean my apartment. Or, I could just sign the contract so she could get another visa and scrape together jobs like she always did. Signing a contract means that you, not the state, are solely responsible for your ‘worker’/‘helper’. Their survival, destiny, and their ability to feed themselves are all up to you. If they get sick or die it is your responsibility. As David Graeber says, had Aristotle been alive today, he wouldn’t have seen any difference between his definition of slavery and contemporary conditions of wage labor. “Yulia, I want to help but I can’t sign a contract. You know that would make me legally liable for you.” “Of course. But it’s only a contract. You don’t have to pay any attention to it. That is what I currently have with my employer. He’s a nice gay man who lives close to you. I come by once a week and clean his place.” “Yeah, but it’s crazy, I barely know you and if I sign this contract you are basically in my life for a year.” “But don’t worry about it.” “What else can I do?” “Adam, listen, you have two options, you either sign the contract or you marry me.” The next week she went back to Indonesia with no new contract. She hasn’t come back. IV “Is banality a good enough reason for a revolution?” she asked. “We are facing a life they call prosperous. But it is only meaningless work, endless work. Working forever. For what? Can’t we make life into something else?” “Is this a good enough reason for a revolution?” V Yan thinks that the Americans are paying Joshua Wong. She reads the Mainland newspapers, which claims that the eighteen-year-old activist has been given riches and diplomatic protection for his work. Instagram has been blocked in the Mainland. Over a billion people are being blocked from hearing about any of this. It’s the sixth day of the occupation. She’s a commercial lawyer working in Hong Kong. She stayed at the Shard in London and called it great architecture. “The view is so beautiful, so high, you see all of London.” “I have visited twenty-two countries,” she tells me. We talk for three hours waiting for the rain to stop, eat deep-fried sweet dough and salty fish flakes. Her parents are rich and she makes a good salary. I propose we sleep together. She tells me that just last month she stopped talking to her boyfriend of ten years. They both stopped talking to each other at the same time, as if wishing each other out of their lives. “It doesn’t work like that though,” she says. “He is a ghost now, he’s with me everyday.” “We began to disappear from each other after he took me to his house in a Shenzhen urban village. I loved just sitting with his mother watching television. His brothers love each other so much. They are so generous. But he never wanted me to come over. In ten years, I only went twice. He would always stay with me at my parents’ house.” “Is it big?” “Yes, very.” “And I have a car.” “I don’t think we could have gotten over this. I don’t know why. I don’t know what it was. It shouldn’t be the money. Or, was it. Do we have to be the same? I don’t know.” She went home. VI Urbanity is sensual. It is bodies in proximity, making contact, guarding contact, excluding contact. It is gestures transmitted through countless bodies contagiously passing from one to the other. In these past few weeks our gestures have changed and new ones are emerging, suggesting new intimacies: The hand grips the shoulder in a way that desperately tries to overcome its own meekness. It tries to crack the strangeness of strangers, to adequately express the intensity of the instant. The handshake, lock of the eyes, grasp of the forearm. These are gestures that don’t live up to the intimacy passing through them. It is here that we might witness the creation of new intimate gestures because those we have are falling short. By which I mean also new ways of being together—urban, and in proximity. These new gestures are not only between people but materials and objects too: sleeping on asphalt, waking with the sun on your face in the middle of the road, the pattern of asphalt on your hands. Or, when an umbrella shelters you from streams of pepper spray in a new kind of rain and a new kind of storm. Climbing in and out of the barricades, thickets of plastic wrap, bamboo sticks, umbrellas, twisting your body to add another piece to the assemblage. Hoisting barriers with others, collectively deciding, while in motion, where you are going. Turning a road median into an ad hoc desk, building a flat surface on top to hunch over, to nestle it against limbs in order to complete homework. The body touches the city in new ways. Intimacy is a form of learning. Physical contact can change what a body can be open to experience in the future, its repertoire of gestures grows, which can be drawn upon and varied in the future. It can create new gestures and new empathetic relations with people and things. In other words, new kinds of urbanity emerge. VII I’m standing on the road watching people give speeches in a language I don’t understand while people lie around, texting, cheering, talking to each other. They lie on their backs waiting to take pictures of the cascading lights on the Bank of China Building. The pavement is covered in chalk. A little ways away people are watching a movie, sitting on the steps of the Lippo Centre. Snacks are distributed. It’s late, around 3 a.m. I’ve just moved back into my apartment in Sheung Wan after a month of living in an old factory under a banyan tree on Peng Chau, a small island west of Hong Kong Island. Philippe, a white French guy who I met on the island, comes wandering by with a beer in his hand, drunk. “What the fuck are you doing here? Trying to find a girlfriend? I missed the last ferry, now I need to find somewhere to go.” “The prostitutes in Wan Chai are more expensive than before,” he says. “What are you doing here? Just standing like that? You don’t even understand what anyone is saying, do you? Well, I’ll tell you. They don’t know anything, these people… They don’t know anything about revolution. Where I come from, we know. We started them. I know how to fight in the streets. To start fires. Tires, you light them on fire. These people, they are all sheep. They only do what they are told.” He is always drunk. He is always boasting… trafficking drugs in Shenzhen, his dangerous times in the golden triangle. “I’ve been deep in Laos, where you would never go.” He tells me he wants to punch the customers of his wine bar on Peng Chau in the head. “The fucking French, they are so cheap.” And the French Africans, “They all say I’m racist because I say, ‘He’s a good boy.’ Fuck them!’” Back to the street. “These people, they don’t know anything, they are all sheep. I say send them to the Gulag. All the Chinese. It will be better for all of us.” “You understand nothing,” I say. “Go fuck yourself,” he says as I walk away. VIII No one plays Candy Smasher on their phones on public transport these days. Instead it’s the news, speeches, their Facebook feeds flowing from Admiralty, Mong Kok, Causeway Bay. IX How does the cosmos remain open? This is the central practical question right now. We are many worlds. How do we love that? To keep many worlds open and to be open to the entry of new worlds. X Sitting, waiting on the asphalt. The temporal experience of the occupation is a lot of waiting, talking, watching people. As the days have rolled on there is less tension in the crowds in Admiralty. Mong Kok has been different, scrappy, provocateurs have been planted. But all across, all through the occupation, time is at an impasse. A pregnant time. No one is sure what change will come and what it will look like. The police, often absent, are docile. If they attack again it will bring more people. It seems that those in power have two strategies: 1) Hope the students get tired, or begin to compromise their grades, so that their parents will berate them and they will go home; 2) That the inconvenience to residents will break their solidarity. But neither strategy is working yet. So the thickness of time weighs on the present. And we sit on the asphalt. Who is moving? Who will move? But in this waiting so much is happening. The city has been transformed. Seth said, “People have discovered the thickness of a street.” For the first time people have watched the sunrise sitting the middle of Connaught Road and slept under the moon on the stairs of the Lippo Centre. The incompleteness, the delay, is an opening for these new unpredictable relations. This will create a reserve of relations that will be fed off of for a very long time.
-
—Desk#:ShanghaiChina, Crypto-Currency, and the World Order, Part 3By Nick LandThe German school argued that emphasizing consumption would eventually be self-defeating. It would bias the system away from wealth creation—and ultimately make it impossible to consume as much. To use a homely analogy: One effect of getting regular exercise is being able to eat more food, just as an effect of steadily rising production is being able to consume more. But if people believe that the reason to get exercise is to permit themselves to eat more, rather than for longer term benefits they will behave in a different way. List’s argument was that developing productive power was in itself a reward. […] The German view is more paternalistic [than that of the Anglo-Americans]. People might not automatically choose the best society or the best use of their money. The state, therefore, must be concerned with both the process and the result. Expressing an Asian variant of the German view, the sociologist Ronald Dore has written that the Japanese—“like all good Confucianists”—believe that “you cannot get a decent, moral society, not even an efficient society, simply out of the mechanisms of the market powered by the motivational fuel of self-interest.” So, in different words, said Friedrich List. —James Fallows, “How the World Works,” The Atlantic (December 1993). The perception of the Chinese Internet among international observers and commentators is dominated by an impression of control. At the center of China’s—deliberately conspicuous—system of digital communications oversight stands the Golden Shield project, far more popularly known as “the Great Firewall of China.” No less than the original Great Wall, or even the Imperial Palace, the Great Firewall is a monument. It is first of all a statement, and only secondarily a functional apparatus, with capabilities sufficient to give said statement public credibility. What it overtly means is more important than what it covertly does. The message is long familiar, and recognizably Confucian rather than distinctly communist: signaling social defiance is not a tolerable cultural decision. This seems to be an improbable environment in which to insert blockchain cryptosystems. Bitcoin unmistakably retains an aura of extreme social defiance. The legacy of the libertarian-oriented hacker counterculture remains clearly legible in its founding documentation and among its first-wave supporters. Among its most ardent proponents, the vitriolic presupposition of government illegitimacy is combined with an approximately unconditional endorsement of anarchistic—or at least agoristic—practices. In this sense, Bitcoin appears as the impending fulfillment of the “Californian Ideology”—a hyper-capitalist assertion of spontaneous order, or radical decentralization, essentially antagonistic to all concentrated authority. Any balanced estimation of Bitcoin’s prospects in China has to begin with a realistic correction of this impression. While insight into Chinese security analysis is never easily attained, it can be confidently assumed that revolutionary agorism does not figure prominently on any official list of Internet threats. Even in America, in comparatively close cultural proximity to the ‘cipherpunks’ of the West Coast, Bitcoin is undergoing rapid, and far-reaching domestication. In China, where ideological libertarianism is effectively nonexistent, the possibility of technologically catalyzed anarchist politics has to seem vanishingly remote. The concerns of Chinese officials with regards to the Internet are quite different. They are overwhelmingly oriented to the perceived threat of mass activism, triggered by social media networks, and exemplified by the dynamics of the so-called Color Revolutions in the ex-Soviet republics and subsequently by the Arab Spring. It is the capacity of the Internet to amplify a dissident public ‘voice’, rather than to facilitate a private ‘exit’, that determines the security priorities of the Great Firewall. From this perspective, the Bitcoin menace is relatively minor, even trivial, in comparison to Twitter, Facebook, YouTube, and similar channels of vocal dissent. The administrative challenges Bitcoin does pose to the Chinese authorities are of a technical, rather than existential-ideological, nature, and only tangentially related to the country’s monumental apparatus of Internet control. The most politically-charged concern is capital flight or money laundering, but this is a topic of mind-boggling complexity, involving everything from high-level corruption on a titanic scale, through organized crime, to informally tolerated business activities and the attempts of small private actors to secure savings or diversify regime risk. Corruption is clearly perceived by the Chinese Communist Party as an indirect source of political insecurity, and few doubt that the potential of Bitcoin to facilitate the concealment and expatriation of illicit funds was a leading motive for the restrictions imposed so far. In “How the World Works,” James Fallows excavates the neo-mercantilist political-economic theory of Friedrich List from its oblivion within the Anglophone world. He argues that the laissez-faire commercial ideal, considered by English-speaking nations as an undisputed norm of rational economic order, has a remarkably limited application beyond these nations. Elsewhere it is treated as a set of impractical, culturally and situationally specific principles, to which only the most nominal deference can safely be paid. The passage of two decades has done nothing to erode the pertinence of this observation. List’s “German System,” which was also Alexander Hamilton’s “American System”—and indeed the ‘system’ of every challenger power seeking accelerated industrialization under conditions of strategic disadvantage—was characterized by a series of anomalous features relative to the free-market hegemonic norm that has been identified with Anglophone cultures for over two centuries, and maritime Protestant Atlantic powers for longer still. Yet even these core economic powers, prior to their ascent to industrial dominion, subordinated commercial liberties to nationalistic development imperatives. Both geographically and historically, the ‘normality’ of the open market is exposed as rare and precarious. As Fallows remarks in “How the World Works”: Every country that has caught up with others has had to do so by rigging its rules: extracting extra money from its people and steering the money into industrialists’ hands. […] Today’s Americans and Britons may not like this new system, which makes their economic life more challenging and confusing than it would otherwise be. They are not obliged to try to imitate its structure, which in many ways fits the social circumstances of East Asia better than those of the modern United States or Britain. But the English-speaking world should stop ignoring the existence of this system—and stop pretending that it doesn’t work. Where Chinese Internet policy is concerned, “ignoring the existence of this system” amounts to an interpretative orientation fixated upon domestic security politics and human rights issues, while overlooking its neo-mercantilist features. When this bias is corrected, the “Chinese System” of digital mercantilism can be seen as a classic example of strategically accelerated industrialization, based upon selective protections directed at those business sectors perceived as most essential to the nation’s economic future. Quite evidently, the Internet occupies center stage in this strategy, which identifies it as the basic techno-economic platform of the twenty-first-century world. Arguably, the peculiarities of the Chinese Internet make far more sense in the context of geo-strategic industrial competition, than in that of domestic regime insecurity. The most pronounced features of the “Chinese System” are not restrictions on free political expression—although these can of course be found—but rather the emergence of domestic Chinese business analogs for the major players of the international (i.e., American) Internet economy. The most obvious digital Sino-clones include Baidu (Google), Taobao (eBay, Amazon), Youku (YouTube), Weibo (Twitter), WeChat (Facebook), and Alipay (Paypal). From this perspective, it begins to seem that much less is being prevented than replicated. As previously noted in this series, Bitcoin designates both a specific digital cryptocurrency (BTC), and a technical innovation in electronic communications of extreme generality (the blockchain), potentially enveloping all Internet-based activity. Besides its intrinsic significance, the currency can be understood as a test implementation of the blockchain system. Increasingly, as the anticipated techno-economic consequences of the blockchain breakthrough have loomed ever larger, it is the second, expansive sense of Bitcoin that has begun to prevail—even as the currency has entrenched itself among the world’s resilient monetary realities. As the extraordinary implications of blockchain technology have come into focus, historical analogies have escalated. While it may once have made sense to compare Bitcoin to a particular Internet application of great generality, such as the web browser, or perhaps to the World Wide Web, a general-purpose platform built upon the Internet, it is increasingly common to find blockchain technology compared to the Internet as such. On this ever more plausible account the blockchain is of equivalent socioeconomic import to the basic Internet-enabling innovation of packet switching communications—a once-in-a-Kondratieff-wave-level infrastructural revolution. If this is the case, it is a candidate to be the commanding technology of the first half of the twenty-first century. How might the “Chinese System” be expected to respond to this emerging reality? Everything we have seen so far points in one direction: Clone war. For China to reject the blockchain revolution would be an abdication from all industrial leadership ambitions in the coming digital economy. The only Chinese strategic option compatible with the digital industrialization path so far taken is a Sinification of the technology—a blockchain with Chinese characteristics, in which distributed ledger systems are accommodated to the country’s social and cultural realities. There is no reason to think this will be an easy thing to achieve, but nothing else could possibly work.
-
—Desk#:AthensChosen CellsBy Yanis Varoufakis“If the agent chooses bundle A over bundle B, where both bundles are available, it is revealed that he directly prefers A over B.” —Paul Samuelson, “A note on the pure theory of a consumer’s behavior,” Economica, 1938. “Freedom is independence of the compulsory will of another […] the one sole original, inborn right belonging to every man in virtue of his humanity.” —Immanuel Kant, The Metaphysics of Morals,1797. 1. Sign Here! “I am sorry for the rough treatment. You are a good boy and did not deserve this. But you know, these are treacherous times and my men are on edge. Forgive them. Just sign here and off you go. With my apologies.” The secret police officer seemed sincere and Yiorgos, the twenty-year-old Athens University student he was addressing, was relieved that his ordeal at the hands of the lowly security men, who had apprehended him on the steps of the Chemistry Department, was at an end. But then, as he began to read the statement the officer was asking him to sign, a cold chill ran down his spine. The typewritten page simply stated, “I hereby denounce, truly and in all sincerity, communism, those who promote it, and their various fellow travelers.” Trembling with fear, he put the pen down, summoned all the gentleness of the French Enlightenment-sourced liberalism that his mother, Anna, had instilled in him over the years, and said: “Sir, I am no Buddhist but I would never sign a state document denouncing Buddhism. I am not a Muslim but I do not think the state has the right to ask of me to denounce Islam. Similarly, I am not a Communist but I see no reason for being asked to denounce communism.” That conversation took place in the fall of 1945, at an Athens police station gearing up for the impending second phase of the civil war that marked Greece’s postwar history so indelibly. Thus, Yiorgos’s civil liberties argument stood no chance. In his defense, he had no way of knowing, having only recently arrived from Cairo, where he was born and raised in the bosom of a Greek community that enjoyed all the trappings of middle-class affluence denied to the Egyptian masses and, indeed, to the Greeks living in Greece. Having given up a cushy job at a Cairo bank, so as to study chemistry in the land of his Greek father, Yiorgos arrived in Athens in January 1945, only a month after the conclusion of the first phase of the Greek Civil War, which was the Cold War’s first episode. A fragile peace deal between Left and Right prevailed upon his arrival, giving him a false sense that his decision to migrate from the bourgeois vestiges of Cairo to an Athens reeking with tension and hunger was not too foolish. This illusion was further bolstered on the first week of the semester when he was approached by student activists of both the Left and the Right who saw in him an ideal compromise candidate for president of the students’ association, untainted as he was by either side of politics and a potential symbol of the prevailing truce. Lured by the ‘honor’ of being endorsed by both sides of student politics, he accepted. And when, shortly afterward, the university authorities doubled tuition fees at a time when students wallowed in absolute poverty, Yiorgos paid the rector a visit, arguing as best he could against the fee hike. As he walked out of that meeting, students working for the secret police manhandled him into a waiting van. The young student leader’s reluctance to sign the denunciation document incensed the officer who summoned his underlings for a fresh round of beatings. With every blow the pain and terror pushed Yiorgos deeper into the contradiction of, on the one hand, craving to succumb while, on the other, feeling increasingly unwilling to sign. With every strike, every swearword, his signature on the denunciation document appeared to him less and less feasible. The longer the torture continued, the less at liberty he felt to do as he pleased—to sign, end the pain, and go home the same day. Thus, it was not for another five tortuous years, in a variety of cells and concentration camps, before Yiorgos would step out of his incarceration, into a grim society that neither knew of his peculiar choice nor really cared. 2. The Cells of Preference With stories like Yiorgos’s littering my mind, my career as a student of economics, decades later, in England, was doomed from the outset. “If one chooses A over B,” professed my microeconomics lecturer in the first semester of my undergraduate experience, back in 1978, “it must axiomatically be true that one directly prefers A over B.” “No it does not, you fool!” I wanted to yell at him. Perhaps my whole career since, as an unbelieving economist, boils down to that violent clash between the economists’ professional obsession with the idea that our free actions reveal our preferences and my conviction that our humanity’s penchant for liberty is reaffirmed from the odd occasion when they do not. Yiorgos had no preference for any feeling of righteousness caused by torture, incarceration, or humiliation reaped in the defense of liberal principles. He had no desire to waste his youth in concentration camps in order to uphold the right of a citizen to keep his or her political beliefs from the state. Indeed, if he had any preference, it was to escape his cell and return to the Chemistry Department that he had left the shores of Alexandria, in the good ship Corinthia, to join. “But does this not simply mean that some weightier desire trumped Yiorgos’s desire to walk out of his cell?” I hear the utilitarian reader ask, echoing my fellow economists’ standard retort. “Is it not just a case of a preference for upholding a liberal principle over freedom itself?” they might enquire. “In the end,” they are most likely to conclude, “Samuelson’s dictum, that a choice of A over B reveals a strong preference of A over B must, surely, be axiomatically true.” “No, no, and no” is my answer. When in the supermarket, my free choices are, indeed, preference-driven. As I fill my shopping basket with assorted stuff, it makes perfect sense to assume that a choice of chicken breasts over chicken wings reveals a preference for the former. But life is not like a supermarket, at least not in its entirety. There are some terribly rare instances when, faced with desperately hard choices, we have a capacity to act on some principle that is radically irreducible to preference. We do not exercise that capacity often, perhaps ever, but we are shaped, as a species, by its availability. Indeed, it is this capacity that marks us out from serpents and thermostats; moments when the indeterminate possibility of autonomy makes us do the right thing for no reason other than because it is the right thing. For the hell of it, to be blunt. Naturally, the cynic believes that our righteous deeds are, deep down, no such thing but mere moments of enlightened selfishness, underpinned by a complicated calculations of desire and anticipated long-term preference satisfaction. The cynic is right, on most occasions. But she is profoundly wrong in thinking that all righteous choices must boil down to preference-driven computation. And the cynic is philosophically disingenuous when falling back on the argument that, in the end, principled behavior is satisfying, therefore providing proof that we are, ultimately, preference-satisfying machines. The fact that it is possible for humans to escape the prison-like realm of preference, and act upon reasons external to one’s desires is what makes a free and virtuous life possible, even if exceptionally rare. Indeed, it is what enables the imposters to feign ethicality and righteousness in the pursuit of wholly desire-driven and preference-determined purposes. Of course none of this is new. Kant’s point that “freedom is independence of the compulsory will of another” is relevant here and matters independently of whether one desires such freedom or weighs most highly the consequences of its pursuit. Freedom is an “inborn right” and, as we should know (but often forget), “right” is at odds with “desire.” Indeed, the “right to vote” is meaningful only because its bearer is compelled to keep it even if he or she would like to sell it to the highest bidder. The rarity of moments when this deeper freedom is possible, and the even greater shortage of its exercise, is inversely related to the magnitude of its significance. Moreover, it is fortunate that these moments are few and very far between. It is, indeed, a godsend that most of us were never called upon to make anything like Yiorgos’s choice. But it is a curse to downplay the significance of his choice regarding our capacity to opt for the tyranny of a cell instead of the tyranny of preference, which our commodified societies have confused with free choice. 3. Meta-prisoner Two years after the police station incident, Yiorgos was wasting away in a frightful concentration camp on Makronisos, a windswept desert island off the coast of Attica. Anna, his French-educated mother, had raised heaven and hell to secure an audience with the German-born Queen Frederica of Greece, hoping to petition successfully for his release. The queen consented. Equipped with a royal decree demanding Yiorgos’s release, Anna was possibly the only mother to have ever been allowed to disembark on Macronisos’s fatal shore. Confronted with the queen’s seal, the camp’s commander, a man who loved to put his sadism on display whenever an opportunity arose, summoned Yiorgos to the gray office building, from the tent that he was occupying with eight other inmates, who had also refused to sign the same denunciation. Struggling to ignore her son’s pitiful appearance, fashioned by regular beatings on a body whose mass had fallen below 40 kilograms, Anna conjured up all the joy she could muster, telling him: “I have come to fetch you son. The queen has instructed that you are delivered to me on condition that we return instantly to Cairo. Your ordeal is over.” Yiorgos rejoiced. For a moment he allowed himself a glimpse of a life outside his ‘chosen’ cell. Alas, the moment was shuttered when the commander, smiling slyly, turned to him, wielding a familiar piece of paper: “That’s right. Your mother has come to fetch you. Sign here and you are off.” It was as if a sheet of darkness had enveloped him afresh, extinguishing instantly the rays of light that he had permitted himself to see. Mobilizing whatever reasoning powers were left in him, his eyes constantly moving between his mother’s ashen face and the commander’s grin, he asked: “Don’t you see that, by making my signature, which always sufficed as a ticket to freedom, a prerequisite for releasing me, you are rendering your queen’s decree meaningless?” “Shut up and sign!” was the commander’s uncomplicated reply. Anna, who had been largely responsible for Yiorgos’s moral compass and liberal principles, broke down and begged her son to set them aside this once, and sign. Asking the commander to be taken back to his tent cell was, Yiorgos thought, the worst moment of his life. But he was wrong. Two months later, after his broken-hearted mother had returned to Cairo, the leader among his comrades in the concentration camp took him aside one day and ‘ordered’ him to sign, so as to return to Athens, spread the word about the atrocities in the camp, and join the underground Left, which had been badly depleted in the meantime. A cause greater than his own had been invoked, by the leader of his fellow signature-refuseniks, so that he would do precisely what the torturers had failed to compel him into doing: To sign! Consenting to this unexpected directive would have robbed him of his last two possessions: the pride of having opposed the secret police at great personal loss and the camaraderie among his fellow prisoners, who would be spitting in his face as he left the enclosure, unaware that Yiorgos had signed at their leader’s request—their sincere disgust helping to convince the commander that his ‘repentance’ had been genuine. In saying “no” to his leader, he immediately became a meta-prisoner, imprisoned in a shell of denunciation within a prison camp, imprisoned by an authoritarian state and an outcast among his comrades, whom their leader instructed to shun Yiorgos as an untrustworthy, recalcitrant bourgeois. It was as if both authorities, the torturers and the inmates’ leadership, had conspired to get him out of the cell at the price of his real freedom. Yiorgos spent another eighteen months in the camp, a lonely, dejected, fading young man. Until a general amnesty of those who refused to sign brought his release in 1950. “All I had was that signature. And the knowledge that I had withheld it,” he told me once. 4. Epilogue Choosing one’s cell so as not to betray a principle is not, on its own, a sign of virtue. Rudolf Hess, the Nazi leader who died in Spandau prison because he would not legitimize his accusers by petitioning for his release, is a case in point. Closer to home, Dimitrios Ioannidis, the ruthless nazi military officer central to Greece’s 1967–1974 dictatorship, and a man who had worked as a torturer on Makronisos, also chose to die in prison rather than ‘honor’ the courts that had imprisoned him with a plea for clemency. While a principled decision to stay in a cell for years cannot fail to impress, whether it is virtuous or the manifestation of anti-humanist fanaticism depends on the principle motivating it. In the case of Hess and Ioannidis, their principle was rotten to the core; radiating hatred for the other, a deep-seated belief in their ‘right’ to do unto others that which they would never want to be done unto them. In Yiorgos’s case, however, the principle in question was one that, in Kant’s terms, everyone would want to choose if it were to be universalized. Was it worth the sacrifice? Not even he knows for sure. His subsequent life would be unimaginable without the fruits that grew on the tree that took root in his chosen cell, fertilized and tended to by the memory of the days and nights spent among many others who, like himself, had also chosen their cells, when they could have all walked away by adding an ‘inconsequential’ signature on a dotted line. Postscript None of the above can be described as the product of historical scholarship. For Yiorgos is my father and his story is one that I have been picking up, in dribs and drabs, over the past fifty years. Whatever its broader relevance, it has alerted me to the crudeness with which contemporary culture has been handling the concept of freedom. My father ended up as a chemical engineer, working to this day in Greece’s steel industry. Like Primo Levy, chemistry, physics, and mathematics proved invaluable while in the concentration camp. “Thinking about nature’s truths,” he told me “made my incarceration seem of minor significance.” Alas, human freedom, while finding solace in the study of Nature’s ways, is anything but natural. As in art, it is an artifact that we make up as we go along, without a manual, textbook, or even a well-defined set of preferences to guide us. Sometimes, it is best nurtured inside despised constraints that, according to Ludwig Wittgenstein, liberate. Cells, in this reading, can become the extreme choice foisted upon the free in ‘interesting’ times.
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaOutside the MuseumBy Ruchir JoshiRupa-Pratirupa: The Body in Indian Art is one of the most ambitious shows of historical Indian art to be mounted in recent times. Naman Ahuja, scholar and curator, first put together the exhibition last year, in Brussels, as part of the 2013–2014 Europalia festival. For that iteration, Ahuja managed not only to bring many great pieces from India to Belgium, but he also convinced museums and collectors in the West to lend rare South Asian objects. When the show was reassembled at the National Museum in New Delhi earlier this year, many of these foreign-owned pieces were not brought to India; presumably, there were fears of the pieces never being returned, and the perceived risk of the transportation, and to such an inclement climate (!). Still, Ahuja was up for the challenge and he scoured museums all over India and actually replaced the ‘missing’ works with what he thought were equal or even better examples to bear out his various arguments and timelines. The result was a big show with a grand scope, the kind that has not been seen in India for quite some time. It spanned eight galleries, each thematically linked to another with a counterpart theme, so, for instance, the section about the body memorialized after death was linked to the section about the body made immortal, asceticism was twinned with desire, the cosmos with earthly actions, and so on. There was also a cyclical aspect to the show since a visitor could go through it either clockwise or counterclockwise, the idea being that one discovered things in two different sequences; in one direction the galleries took the visitors from “a celebration of the mundane physical body […] to the divine and philosophical” whereas in the other direction viewers got a stronger sense of “how much the metaphysical has informed our daily lives.” The timespan the exhibition relayed was also massive, from a lost-wax animal head dating from the second or first millennia BC to lithographic prints from the early twentieth century, plus some contemporary art inserted as riffs on the ideas at play. One of the criticisms of the show was that it was too big: it included too many objects and asked the viewer to take in too much. Another problem was that, unless you were an expert already, the labels and wall texts were not informative enough, they did not quite invite you to explore the ideas around which the show was built. Ahuja conducted several docent tours of the exhibition, speaking informally and peppering his talk with anecdotes and digressions, and it is here that Rupa-Pratirupa truly came to life for many people, with the insertion of a living, speaking body amidst the statues and paintings. As is to be expected, Ahuja is hugely knowledgeable, but he also wears his scholarship lightly and humorously. Walking through the galleries with him is almost like an elaborate, understated performance art piece with fantastic historical props. Some pieces that remain in my memory: the marble Bhairava-Shiva from eleventh-century Gujarat, an anatomically precise sculpture of an old man, dressed in transparent rags, draped in skulls and a corpse; a nineteenth-century bronze frame from Andhra Pradesh that would have stood in the center of a temple with a mirror inside—the only god you will see is the one residing in you; a sandstone of four mother-goddess figures from eighth- or ninth-century northern India; a print of Gandhi with multiple arms confronting a British officer as a death god from the 1920s. There was a lot more: three-dimensional and two-dimensional works, precisely and realistically rendered or completely abstract, a mind-boggling variety of materials for a fantastic variety of stories, images, and beliefs. At the end, whether dissatisfied or pleased with the exhibition, the visitor came away with a huge sense of the body at multiple levels, its myriad meanings in different Sub-continental cultures, its branches and its echoes.
***
The exhibition closed in early June, when, around the India Gate area just outside the museum, during one of the worst heat waves of the last half-century, a new government settled into power in the red and beige buildings designed by Edwin Lutyens and Herbert Baker for New Delhi. The Prime Minister is one Narendra Damodardas Modi. Many in India think this man should have been in jail or, at the very least, politically marginalized, for the massacre of Muslims in 2002 in the state of Gujarat, when he was chief minister of the state. Instead of facing jail time or ignominy, this man has now charged out of his provincial redoubt and actually taken over as prime minister of the country. Modi and his Hindu nationalist party, the BJP, succeeded in the recent national elections essentially via a single ‘product’: they sold the mythical leader figure of a Narendra Modi, who would cleanse the administration of corruption and deliver much-needed development to a people starved for progress. While in the past the BJP and the other national parties projected parliamentary teams with a potential prime minister as just a first among equals, this time Modi’s message was “it doesn’t matter who my party’s local candidate is—every vote you give to him is a vote for me.” In a meticulously executed strategy, Modi’s face and persona were projected across the country in a media blitz. Everywhere you looked, you saw the man’s face on billboards, or towering cutouts of his whole figure; on television, the BJP ads were constant, outspending the other parties by some margin, and their message, again, stressed the primacy of one person—“This time, a Modi Government!” (and not a “BJP” government, as would have been expected earlier); in print and on social media, too, the “orange party” made sure their leader’s presence loomed larger and more frequently than all the competition combined. Modi’s right-hand man, Amit Shah, referred to the campaign as “carpet-bombing,” reportedly backed by the biggest businesses in India, who were tired of the incumbent government placing too many environmental restrictions on them, as well as of the low returns they were getting on vast amounts of bribe money. An educated guess is that the Modi-BJP campaign spent more money than Barack Obama did in his first election bid. Backed by a huge budget but also by dedicated teams of young, tech-savvy volunteers who mapped each constituency and social segment in great detail, and with massive stamina that saw him attend hundreds of rallies across the country (flying back to his base in Gujarat every single night, apparently to continue administering the state overnight), Modi carried out a relentless campaign between October and mid-May, when the results were declared. Unlike his chief opponents, Modi is also a very effective demagogue both in Hindi and his native Gujarati—and he used this ability to maximum effect, theatrically mimicking his opponents, pausing for dramatic effect, raising his voice when making statements or lowering it as he dripped sarcasm. Modi changed his clothes often, in the hot summer days even several times a day, and managed to project a persona that seemed to fit enough voters’ picture of an ideal leader. As if this was not enough, many of Modi’s speeches were broadcast simultaneously in different places on large screens, and he sometimes even appeared before the crowds as a hologram. His body stiff and pillar-like, dressed in clothes with a controlled shine, employing gestures that ranged from the heroic and martial to the kind made during street arguments. As Modi cut his swathe across India, many sophisticates found his act crude, almost like that of a child or a bad actor playing a great leader. But it worked. Between his media blitz and the confident, if somewhat staccato and abrasive, tub-thumping, Modi managed to convince enough people to forget the 2002 violence and believe the narrative he was selling of the great growth he had brought about in Gujarat. Among the things Modi managed to sidestep were some difficult questions about his claims about the economic glory of his “Gujarat model,” where people pointed out that the growth primarily centered on increased profits for large corporations, while the figures connected to health, education, and child mortality for the poor in Gujarat told a much less glorious story, that of missing development as opposed to galloping growth. That said, many people voted for Modi precisely because he was considered responsible for the 2002 attacks and for having “put those Muslims in their place.” On the other hand, young Muslim voters in the critical states of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar seem to have disobeyed their local religious leaders and also voted for Modi, so desperate were they for some betterment of their economic prospects. During the election campaign, Modi and the BJP proclaimed their projected victory as a coming tsunami. In retrospect, the election results were more like a river spilling over its banks and overflowing in a certain direction. A clear majority in the Indian parliament is 272 seats and the BJP under Modi have garnered 282 (334 with their allies)—a solid but not overwhelming majority. Though this is the first time in many elections that a single party has a clear majority, in terms of vote share the BJP have managed what is average for a winning party, around 33.5 percent. In the last elections in 2009 the losing BJP had 114 seats in parliament with a vote share of around 19 percent; this year, the previous ruling party, the now decimated Indian National Congress, won only 44 seats but their vote share is 20 percent. The BJP has treated this dance of first-past-the-post statistics and parliamentary district boundaries as irrelevant, referring to their victory as a “landslide” and—yes, again—the tsunami they had promised. Much as the BJP and its cheerleaders in the media might try and project this as a massive but ‘normal’ victory for a right-of-center party, and as the arrival of a long-overdue corrective rebalancing after liberal excesses, there are many fears that that will not go away and some that are being realized already, not three months into the new government’s first term. A politician accused of participating in violence against Muslims that helped the BJP win in UP State has been made a minister; a former army chief known for his draconian attitude toward the border areas has been put in charge of the volatile north-eastern states; Amit Shah, Modi’s lieutenant, implicated in many nasty cases ranging from police executions to stalking women has now been made the party chief of the BJP itself; an obscurantist who mixes up ancient mythology and proven historical events has been put in charge of the country’s premier history research institute with the brief of cleansing out the ‘Marxists’ and furthering the Hindutvaization of history. This last appointment is further evidence that Modi and his cohorts have no understanding or interest in understanding the actual history or culture of India. Just as Modi and the BJP strove to hack away all extraneous things in order to sculpt the monolith of Modi himself, now they will attempt to impose a version of ‘Hinduism’ that is a monoculture. Modi and people like him do not understand what a show such as Rupa-Pratirupa explores so vividly. The multiplicity of belief, the diversity of worship, the parallels and the contradictions, the non-linear, the anti monolithic, the evidence of the impossiblity of a single hegemonic culture in the Sub-continent where male wombs produce female eggs, all of this is directly at odds with a man like Modi and everything he represents. If the mirror frames found at the center of temples in Andhra Pradesh were supposed to negate ego and bring humility, for Modi it is all about the man in the mirror but in exactly the opposite way. Along with the mirror frame displayed in Rupa-Pratirupa was also a replica of a fifth- or sixth-century statue of Shiva that is still in worship in central India: from the body of a rotund Shiva, from his limbs and joints, sprout faces which, it is reckoned, represent the different signs of the Indian zodiac. Looking at the stature a few days after Modi’s ascent to power, a viewer could be forgiven for seeing not a god but the body of a monstrous despot sprouting open mouths ready to devour everything in his path. -
—Desk#:JerusalemOn War and ShitBy Naim Al KhatibTranslated by Ghada Mourad and Tyson Patros I live in the neighborhood of Tal al-Hawa (or Hill of the Wind) in Gaza City. I get so exasperated when people mistakenly spell my address by replacing the extended alif (ا) with the shortened alif (ى; making it Hill of Passion), which, I presume, has provoked some to change the name of the area to Hill of Great Islam. What annoys me is the term “Great”: if it refers to Islam, it confirms what is already certain without adding anything to the meaning. If the adjective refers to the hill, it is not consistent with reality. The night, or the day, as my young daughter would say, that the war tightened its grip around the neck of our (‘great’) neighborhood, Dina asked me, “Baba, why did they make it all daytime?” The truth is that my intelligence got in the way of understanding her question, and when I asked for an explanation she clarified, “because they didn’t let us sleep.” We were close to thirty, brought together by coincidence, or by some unannounced collusion, at the home of our Christian neighbor, who happens to be the only Christian in the building or maybe in the whole area. None of us expressed any objection, especially later when we all clustered around the remaining sweets from the holiday of Saint Barbara. When my eyes met those of the Virgin Mary hanging on the wall, I reassured her and stressed that the misunderstanding was mutual. We gathered in a corner of the dark kitchen after a rapid security sweep of the area. Under missile strikes, the whizzing of bullets, and the shaking building, the summation of our existence transpired as two connected ideas: the fear of death and the need to go to the bathroom. Many of us know that water makes up three quarters of the human body, but few of us are aware that the entirety of these quarters flows into the bladder at times like these. The suicide missions of taking our children back and forth to the bathroom did not cease, even though the trip required crossing an area in the line of fire that faced the big glass balcony overlooking the street. A person would stand and hold their little one, taking cover and waiting for an opportunity to dart forward like an arrow. In the bathroom, the army was only a half-opened glass window away and the sound of their machinery was enough to shorten all protocols. As for the return, it was a reverse trip not without anticipation and euphoria for those waiting their turn. Why, in situations like these, do the principles of architecture, the fundamentals of interior design, the rules of public health, and the recommendations of environmental health all fail us when we have a basic functional need as simple as having a bathroom in the kitchen? The call of nature did not stop; rather it became a continuous scream. I then decided to take initiative and accept my new responsibility as the group’s shit engineer. I searched the kitchen cupboards for an appropriate receptacle; I emptied a bucket and placed it behind the kitchen table. I then lowered the tablecloth to the ground as a cover, proudly announcing to the group the official opening of the new kitchen bathroom. Children under ten expressed their happiness about the idea and began practicing their tasks standing, sitting, and even without a chaperon. Of course the new bathroom did not solve everyone’s problem, mine included. The need to go to the bathroom was heightened by the degree of risk taking. For my turn, I traversed the miles separating the kitchen and the bathroom, and did what I had to do in a speed that baffled me. I do not know whether it was because of fear, the flow of adrenaline, or the mind’s superior ability to control our limbs at a given moment. After hours of the army’s control over the neighborhood, the raging war calmed and shit was no longer the master of the situation. The women enjoyed staying in the master bedroom that had its own bathroom. We men were left with a separate bathroom but the trip there was no longer that dangerous. We were deliberating over matters of non-interest such as providing food and blankets and determining the locations and hours of sleep. Some began designing white flags in case we were asked to leave. We argued over the need to keep the door open for fear of getting it blown up if the army entered. Some even went as far as to joke about looking for a prayer rug in our friend’s home. In the evening of the next day, horror visited us again with the sounds of feet behind the door followed by intense banging. We gathered immediately and reviewed the plan we had prepared in advance. One woman went ahead and opened the door amid everybody’s trepidation. After a tense, long wait, our elderly neighbor peered in, jokingly saying: “People, why are you so afraid? We are now under the protection of the army.” He was accompanied by a group of women we did not know and who came halfway through the neighborhood in the darkness of the night in order to help one of them, who was looking for diapers for her young children. Diapers!!! What a reaction! I do not think that that woman had to face such reprimands or the need for justification or terror from the army as much as she did from the women of our group. “You are crazy! Who leaves their home for diapers?” “People, the lady is only asking if you can help her.” “I don’t understand why you are treating me like this.” “Wipe him with a cloth or with your clothes” … “Are you willing to die because of your child’s shit?” … “No one here uses diapers” … “For God’s sake, O Jamal, do not leave us” … “That’s it, I don’t want anyone to open their mouth” … “Enough, enough, I am sorry”... “People, I tell you that the army’s tanks entrenched themselves in the sand.” The situation became surrealistically analogous with the conclusion of Orwell’s Animal Farm. My eyes met once again with those of the Virgin Mary, and I thought this time she was smiling from her place on the wall. The mutual misunderstanding still stands, and as for shit, it has returned to chasing us like a ghost of or a refrain for a war that has not finished yet.
-
—Desk#:IstanbulBoycotting Big MusicBy Binnaz Saktanber“They may have won all the battles; we had all the good songs”—Tom Lehrer. Every social movement has a soundtrack. Cuba had nueva trova, hippies had Woodstock, the Arab Spring had El General. Occupy Gezi was not without music either. The park was rather full of it: people sang and danced in the communal tent city whenever things calmed down a bit, or when they needed a pick-me-up after the police attacks that lasted for days on end. A fourteen-hour-long piano concert by Davide Martello; an impromptu sing-along of “Do You hear the People Sing?”; the sound of protesters ‘playing’ pots and pans from their homes; the video of a saxophone player urging tired protesters to carry on, are all stamped in our memories. Pop stars could not stay away from the hype either, but the people dancing to their own tunes, in every sense and form of the phrase, were not interested in the Live-Aidization of their struggle. Plans to have a concert in the park with big names were contested so harshly that the event had to be scrapped even before the lineup was announced. Huge summer concerts and festivals got canceled. Nobody was in the mood. In the meantime, big corporations and small shops that were not supportive of the protests were boycotted, be it a tiny sandwich joint that did not shelter the protesters from tear gas or a pro-government conglomerate. Doğuş Holding became the headliner of the boycott lists. Both its chairman, Ferit Şahenk, an avid Erdoğan supporter, and one of its 24-hour news networks, NTV, who did not report on the Gezi protests, became a lightning rod for criticism. Protesters organized rallies in front of the NTV studios, as well as banks and restaurants owned by the giant corporation. Soon enough there were reports saying that the conglomerate suffered huge losses on the stock market. In August 2013, it was announced that Doğuş bought Pozitif Entertainment, the leading live event promoter in the city and the host of various music festivals, as well as Babylon, the Mecca club for alternative music lovers in Istanbul. Pozitif was added to the boycott lists, but it was a tough choice for music fans to make. Founded in 1989, Pozitif, for many music enthusiasts, was an educator at a time when downloading music was not even an option. And when Babylon came to the scene in 1999, most thought to themselves: “If it’s playing in Babylon then it must be good” as they discovered emerging bands thanks to it. Others saw Patti Smith, The National, Marianne Faithfull, İbrahim Maalouf, Manu Chao, and many others in Babylon’s iconic space. Although I am sure I must have slipped more times than I want to admit, I tried to stick to my black list in the year following Gezi. I did not drink coffee in Starbucks because it closed its doors when protesters needed shelter; I did not buy newspapers that accused protesters of drinking alcohol in a mosque when they turned the mosque to a makeshift hospital out of necessity, I did not eat my favorite late-night snack, “wet hamburgers,” at Taksim Kızılkayalar because the shop owners refused to sell food to protesters; I stopped going to the ice-cream shop Mado because it refused to sell water to protesters. The list goes on and on. And I did not go to Babylon. It was not a militant, never-again type of decision because boycotting music you love is like boycotting your own heart, but more of an organic lack of will to be there. And it was not just Babylon. I started going out less and less, at least not to big clubs or parties. For one thing, for months I felt guilty whenever I was out having any kind of fun. Protests popped up all over the city for various kind of disasters: the murder of fifteen-year-old Berkin Elvan, the epic corruption scandal, the YouTube and Twitter bans, the killing of Medeni Yıldırım in Diyarbakır, you name it. If I was not out protesting, I was at home glued to the TV and to social media, angry and depressed. I wanted to be with like-minded people who I could sulk or rage with, preferably with good music in the background. I sought refuge in smaller happenings around town or stayed home and discovered new music thanks to newly emerging small web shows promoting local talent. Lots of friends were doing the same. Sofar Sounds was one of my first choices. Half house party, half guerilla concert, Sofar, short for “songs from a room,” is a music movement that curates secret gigs of emerging artists in ordinary people’s living rooms in over forty cities. Concerts do not host more than sixty people, and getting in is tricky: it is first-come, first-served process managed through an e-mail list. The address and artists’ names are released only hours in advance and once you are in, you have to obey the rules: no talking, no cell phones, and no being fashionably late. Admission is free, the taste level is high enough that it’s almost sure not to disappoint, and you get to socialize with fellow seekers of new music in an intimate setting where there is no hipsterish charade. They even serve free beer. Sofar Istanbul co-founder Eda Demir says, “The biggest problem indie artists face in the city is that there are not enough venues willing to host them and the ones that do, not [sic] always match their souls. They do not get paid from gigs either. With Sofar, we get to promote local artists in a worldwide platform.” (In fact, one of the local Istanbul artists just played in Sofar London.) Music writer Hikmet Demirkol reminds me that Istanbul’s audience demand is the highest among all Sofar cities, which shows that they are meeting a deficit: small crowd, small but good music. Eda Demir thinks that big venues and festivals lost a chunk of their audience as a result of the Gezi boycott and says she understands why people (including most of her friends) chose to do so. Yet for her, a boycott is not a clear-cut way out: “Those venues gave me the best moments of my life and I do not think any of us are that innocent considering all the daily consumer choices we make.” The second go-to place is Külah. In the middle of Karaköy, the almost-Williamsburg of Istanbul, with cool hideouts along with fast-paced gentrification (it took one year for what happened in ten in Williamsburg to happen in Karaköy), Külah is a performance and concert space in an abandoned ice-cream cone factory in a tucked-away alley, steps away from the old harbor. (Hence the name, which means “cone” in Turkish.) Avni Ertepe founded the space after spending time in New York and deciding that Istanbul needed a “meeting hub to host alternative art.” Similar to Sofar, Ertepe points out that Külah’s best trait is “the intimate setting in which both the artists and the audience feel comfortable.” Külah hosts exhibitions, performance art, and even the occasional street fair. But their piece de resistance is the concert program: Külah is the home base for indie label Olmadı Kaçarız (which roughly translates to “we will flee if it gets bad”), so their artists, including the indie band Büyük Ev Ablukada, which has a huge cult following, have regular gigs there, attracting a cool urban crowd. Ertepe says they are already careful to host works that are socially conscious and in tune with the ongoing political turmoil in the country. But they do happen to cancel events since Gezi whenever the tension gets high. He boycotts certain corporations and consumer products and does not go out much lately: “I prefer not to go out when there is unrest in the country. Even when I go out I cannot have fun.” But he is not for boycotting festivals or Babylon: “Everybody is stressed, even angry. Festivals are venues to vent that energy, especially for young people. Plus, I do not think it is wise to cut down channels that nourish cultural richness.” When you do not feel like a concert at all, Dinleme Odası [listening room] offers a sober alternative. The idea is to be like a book club for albums: around thirty people (you have to reserve a seat) get together, communally listen to a full album, and then talk about it. They invite musicians and music professionals to lead the discussions. Cofounder Ezgi Aktaş also runs the website Alternative Istanbul, so she has a lot to say about big music: “Festivals and big concerts are too expensive to begin with, even with sponsors, so they only attract a well-off crowd. I am not even sure real fans are the ones filling the venues. Beyond a boycott, the best way to remedy this unfairness is organized action against sponsors’ excessive power over music events,” she says. Nevertheless, when Pozitif announced the lineup for their summer festivals, people were excited. One Love, the biggest event, included names like Mogwai, Oh Land, Bonobo, Mø, and Omar Souleyman. Some of the local bands I have discovered thanks to Sofar and Külah were taking the stage as well. Despite her long-term boycott of the main sponsor, Aktaş was planning to go. It looked like other boycotters were changing their tune too because “dude, Bonobo!” Around the same time, an anonymous post appeared on Ekşi Sözlük [sour dictionary], a collaborative hypertext dictionary and one of the most visited websites in Turkey (think of a Wikipedia in a forum format with very opinionated, funny, and sarcastic definitions for everything from celebrities to current affairs), which immediately started making the rounds on social media. The writer was extremely angry about the hypocrisy he felt existed among the Gezi protesters: "I don’t get it, you’re still fucking raving about One Love! Aren’t you the ones cursing Doğuş? Didn’t Doğuş purchase Pozitif? Every penny you’ll spend at this festival is gonna end up in that guy’s pocket. That guy who said protesters burned down the tents in Gezi Park when in fact police was beating the shit out of us! Fuck Bonobo! How fast did you forget Ali İsmail [beaten to death by the police during Gezi protests]? How small is your memory card? Berkin is turning over in his grave you hipsters, and you’re still saying Oh Land! Oh Ferit dude, oh Ferit! Fuck the revolution you were gonna do, fuck you all!" When I found Emin Akpınar, the activist and filmmaker who wrote the post, he was calmer and happy with the support he received but still firm: “We should do more than going out to the streets. It is not that hard to change the places where we eat, drink, or shop. I do it. And I do not understand why people cop out when it comes to music. Gezi completely changed the way I look at things. I used to love Babylon, but it does not matter. Babylon sold out. Their new owners are the owners of NTV, who accused us of being terrorists.” A month after Akpınar wrote this post, the mine disaster in Soma happened. According to official accounts, 301 lives were lost, but the real number was probably higher. As the country mourned, anything remotely linked to entertainment was canceled. A week later, Pozitif announced that they would be donating all ticket proceeds from festivals and concerts in May and June to Soma victims. Prices were heavily discounted, starting from the unheard amount of 10 liras (€3.40). After a yearlong hiatus, I succumbed and bought tickets to see Bob Dylan and for the Babylon Soundgarden Festival where I saw Mount Kimbie. While doing so, I could not shake the feeling that I was doing something immoral. Yes, my money was going to a good cause and I was going to support artists that I loved, but would I have gone if the tickets were not this cheap? I checked and saw that not one person had actually bought the most expensive tickets, which were 500 liras (€171). Akpınar, who would probably consider me a sellout, thinks the donation campaign is a sign that the boycott worked: “It is very simple,” he says, “ticket sales were low so they thought ‘we are not going to make enough money anyway, so let us at least save our reputation.’ One Love will probably sell out because it is 10 liras.” I do not know about the evil plan to salvage their name, but Akpınar was right about the last part: One Love sold out on the first day. I did not go. There is a kinship between music and revolution or any kind of protest for social change. The same feelings of collective identity and liveliness are present both on the green grass of a summer festival and on the hard pavements we stride through during a rally. The atmosphere of a concert is actually a safe haven to voice political dissent. It is a shame we are left to choose one or the other, as if our left hand is pitted against our right. Aktaş reminds me of a Roger Waters concert in August 2013, when tens of thousands of people shouted the now-iconic slogan of Gezi “Her yer Taksim her yer direniş!” [Everywhere Taksim, everywhere resistance!]. Waters replied by projecting the names and pictures of the ones who were killed during the protests on the stage. Friends who went said it was the best concert of their lives. Aktaş: “Today, even the most antagonist events need a big sponsor. Even Waters was sponsored by Doğuş. In that concert, the most well-known critique of the current political system was realized thanks to an expensive production. I guess in today’s world the only way to oppose the system, or rather, to make our opposition visible, is from within.” I think of these words when I arrive at the Bob Dylan concert at Black Box Istanbul, the newest concert venue by Pozitif, which was a dream project of theirs for many years. I am going to see a (reluctant) legend of the Civil Rights Movement at a venue owned by a corporation that did everything in its power to curb our civil rights. The venue is brand new, and I immediately notice the soon to be built ugly shopping mall in the complex and the absence of the countless trees that were cut down for the construction. Wasn’t I tear-gassed and chased by the cops for days on end because I protested the cutting down of trees and the construction of a shopping mall? I go inside, and see one of the best concerts of my life. Hands down, the venue is the best in Istanbul. The acoustics are good, the AC is working, no lines for the restrooms, cold beer at a decent price. I feel so sad that I feel guilty being here, I feel so sad for all those good, hard-working staff from Pozitif, and I feel angry that we are forced to make these choices. All of a sudden, a small group starts shouting “Everywhere Taksim, everywhere resistance!” I join in, but it does not last long. And Dylan does not seem to care. On our way out, a friend proposes a nightcap coffee. “Is Starbucks OK?” he asks. “No” I say, “I am boycotting Starbucks. They closed their doors to protesters during Gezi.” Dylan is still ringing in my ears, “What good am I if I’m like all the rest […] What good am I if I know and don’t do […] What good am I then to others and me / If I’ve had every chance and yet still fail to see / If my hands are tied must I not wonder within / Who tied them and why and where must I have been?” I do not know the answer.
-
—Desk#:ShanghaiChina, Crypto-Currency, and the World Order, Part 2By Nick LandI have a lot of friends who are programmers. The programmers have always gone like, “Those [Bitcoin] guys are crazy.” And then, almost 100 percent of the time, they sit down, read the paper, read the code—it takes them a couple weeks—and they come out the other side. And they’re like: “Oh my god, this is it. This is the big breakthrough. This is the thing we’ve been waiting for. He solved all the problems. Whoever he is should get the Nobel Prize—he’s a genius. This is the thing! This is the distributed trust network that the Internet always needed and never had.” So, one of the challenges is you take people who aren’t professional programmers or mathematicians and then you expect them to understand it from a standing start. And it’s daunting. And so then it gets a word attached to it, like ‘currency’ or whatever you want to call it, and then people think that it is something it isn’t. And you have a sense of this, but it’s a much deeper concept than currency. It’s the idea of distributed trust. —Marc Andreessen (in conversation with Brian Fung) It was noted in the first part of this essay series that the economic order of the world is being radically reshaped by two roughly coincidental transformations of stupendous consequence: a secular shift of industrial capability from the West toward the East, and an Internet-based revolution in the nature of money. Of these events, the former is already deeply established, and generally recognized, while the latter is still at an initial stage of emergence, and thus far less obvious in its implications. Their intersection remains deeply obscure. One topic that seems, tantalizingly, to connect these historical threads is the prospective death—or at least radical demotion—of the US dollar. The Triffin Dilemma argues that any currency attaining world reserve status tends, perhaps irresistibly, to destroy itself. America’s relative economic decline looks set to exacerbate the ‘winter’ of this great cycle. From the other side, the dollar is threatened by the piecemeal emergence of an entirely unprecedented non-state currency system, disengaged from all the familiar institutions of monetary management. At the historical horizon of the globalized US dollar, the Chinese yuan and bitcoin are hazily gathered together. Abstractly anticipated, this twin-threat integrates into a single event of compounded significance, but concrete forecasting can easily become lost in its novel complexities. For roughly half a millennium, transitions in world economic leadership have been smoothed by cultural affinity and intimate strategic collaboration, within a commercial Protestant tradition that has shared a common language, and common enemies, since the late eighteenth century. Nothing comparable is conceivable today, as American global supremacy erodes in a context of intense strategic competition and pronounced civilizational difference. Relative to the passage from the pound sterling to the US dollar, systematic adoption of the Chinese yuan would require “crossing the great ocean”—an expedition so daunting it is unlikely, in any straightforward sense, to take place. Superficially, digital cryptocurrencies are set at an even more distant remove, alien even to those commonalities that span the gulf between civilizations. Yet they are positively advanced by proximity to the world’s looming monetary precipice, because they represent a solution to the absence of trust. The word “bitcoin” stands for two very different things (although one contains the other). In its narrow and exact usage it names a specific currency, abbreviated as BTC, incarnating a radically innovative monetary system whose design was fully specified in Satoshi Nakamoto’s 2008 “Bitcoin” paper. The currency became operational in 2009. The 2008 paper is both a practical invention and a substantial contribution to the philosophy of money. Its central insight is that money functions as a rationing system, acquiring value or application to tradable goods and services through a scarcity function. If digital money is to realize this function, it has two interconnected problems to solve. It has to be intrinsically limited, and it has to be exclusively alienable. Bitcoin solves the first of these problems by emulating a precious metal. It is earned through a process of mining that requires cryptographic work, in order to access bitcoins from a finite ‘reserve’, released in stages, amounting in total to 21 million BTC. Preserving the finitude of this bitcoin money stock depends on the solution to the second—or ‘double-spending’—problem. Considered the principal obstacle to the creation of digital money, the problem of double-spending arises automatically in a medium which effects transfers by copying. Unless money is deducted from the payer as it is credited to the payee, value-conserving expenditures are impossible, yet this simple operation—going against the grain of digital information exchange—seemed to require the introduction of a guarantor, or trusted external party, which the system itself was unable to integrally provide. This is Bitcoin’s most unmistakable breakthrough. Every transaction taking place within the system is entered into a sequential public ledger, or blockchain, which has to be updated as a whole for any exchange to be registered. The cryptographic work of the system’s mining activity now acquires a secondary, automatic function, validating each blockchain iteration, and defending the ledger from usurpation by fraudulent agents. The guarantor of each value-preserving ‘cash’ transfer is thus the entire blockchain itself, operating as a spontaneous or agent-independent trust mechanism. Through this continuously updated, integrated record of all commercial events, the blockchain supports a consistent account of Internet-communicable synthetic scarcity, or self-regulated digital rationing—in other words, the world’s first fully-decentralized electronic money system. development of applications on a separate layer. It has the capability to do for finance what the Internet did for communication. Among the blockchain-based facilities Dourado envisages are assurance contracts, prediction markets, and continuous micropayments, as well as notary, bonded identity, and reputation rating services. It is easy to see why ‘getting’ Bitcoin triggers something akin to metaphysical shock. As a self-sufficient digital depository for legal identity, it exhibits—virtually—a potential to absorb the cultural infrastructure of formal transactions without obvious limit. There is perhaps no conceivable ‘deal’ without blockchain compatibility, and therefore no definite horizon to its commercial, legal, or even political utility. Of particular relevance here is the blockchain innovation of artificial trust often referred to as trustlessness since it substitutes for trust, and is thus pre-adapted to a world in which trust is unavailable. Under the conditions currently impending, a global hegemonic transition occurring beyond international consensus or civilizational continuity, this deep feature of Bitcoin seems certain to be foregrounded. By apparent remarkable coincidence, a collapsing order of promises, or credible global authorities, is accompanied by the emergence of an alternative system of credibility. As the traditional supports of the world’s institutional architecture are subjected to accelerating erosion, the premium upon trustless functionality can only increase. Bitcoin suggests itself as a replacement for authoritative guarantors, while opening entirely novel vistas of decentralized institutional creation. The contextual friction, dysfunction, and disagreement of a world in hegemonic disarray only reinforce its attraction. In comparison to the smooth transitions in economic supremacy, from the United Provinces, to the United Kingdom, to the United States, the passage beyond the American world order can only be considered rough. It is this roughness that shapes the socket, for which Bitcoin—in its most expansive sense—is the plug. The installation of trustless systems fits into a hole in the world. How does the rise of trustless Internet technology modify the strategic landscape of the great powers, and the world’s other principal actors? To what extent can their responses be anticipated? Only by addressing these questions can some concreteness be introduced to our understanding of the path ahead. They therefore provide the topic for the third (and final) part of this series.
-
—Desk#:MoscowThe TowerBy Alexandra NovozhenovaOh, no, not the Shukhov tower! In Moscow, where demolition decisions are always made to the surprise and shock of city residents and the architectural community, you never know what is next on the list. It is a tough task to be emotionally attached to a city where there is something of a farewell about each stroll through its streets, as the orgy of development that we have seen over the past twenty-five years threatens anything that an old-timer muscovite could possibly cling to. The latest Moscow government initiative, which alarmed not only architecture lovers but also thousands of regular city dwellers, is to dismantle the famous Shukhov radio tower, a unique 1922 construction designed and built by the engineer Vladimir Shukhov—probably the most important monument of early Soviet modernization located far outside the Garden Ring that surrounds the old city center, a proud memory of the enormous postrevolutionary effort to master modern engineering in the backward agricultural country that Russia was at that time. Over the last several decades we got used to mourning ‘our’ sweet and precious nineteenth-century Pushkin-era mansions, some boyar’s palaty [a medieval aristocratic manor], or the early twentieth-century Art Nouveau houses now being razed to the ground so as to make space for a generic business center, or, even worse, an ‘exact’ copy of the building’s former self, now accommodating some shady private bank under the guard of unwelcoming security. These barbaric demolitions and pseudo-restorations in Moscow’s city center (of which there is really not much left, especially in comparison to Saint Petersburg) were mostly associated with the wild primary accumulation of capital in the 1990s–2000s, which coincided with mayor Yury Luzhkov’s tenure. Although outrageous, and very much still in play, this destructive policy no longer brings about mass campaigns of any significant visibility in defense of the buildings. Now, however, something has changed—thousands have raised their voices to protect an old radio tower that has been out of commission for quite some time. In the last couple of years (basically since the beginning of Putin’s third presidential administration) the appetite for protest has grown, and has now reached the most intense peak in the entire post-Soviet period. At the same time, the space for political expression and action has been (and still is) narrowing drastically with every passing day. Major federal politicians’ statements have become increasingly reactionary. On top of everything, the country has become a territorialist military aggressor, while simultaneously strengthening its internal nationalist-conservative rhetoric, expressed, inter alia, through the questioning of the modernist legacy. For example, there is energetic and public dispute over whether Malevich’s Black Square (1915) can be considered a Russian work of art. On a local level, however, there is a feeling that the municipal authorities’ task is to compensate for the frustration caused by the continued deprivation of leisurely city life. Although distinctly neoliberal, their policies pretend to be culturally enlightened—a moderate enlightenment of neo-conservatism, of approving everything effective and technologically contemporary, and understanding culture as a purely utilitarian tool for managing the citizenry’s temper. This attitude became especially noticeable when Sergei Kapkov, ex-deputy governor of Chukotka (the far-east autonomous district and remotest part of Russia’s territory), was appointed the director of Gorky Central Park of Culture and Leisure. His famous motto—“Culture is the best cure for the appetite for protest”—pretty much sums up the new cultural order in the city, which emerged as a result of his activities. Gorky Park is situated in the center of Moscow and is associated with the 1930s–1950s new Soviet petit-bourgeois lifestyle, which replaced the early Soviet avant-garde utopianism of the 1920s of which the Shukhov tower is a symbol. After the fall of the USSR, and until recently, the park was neglected, relegated to a romantic vestige of Stalinist neo-classicism with some unorganized spots of 1990s wild capitalism. But this neglect came to an end when the cultural center Garage—run by billionaire Roman Abramovich’s girlfriend Dasha Zhukova—decided to move into one of the park’s pavilions. Oligarch Abramovich became the main sponsor of the park’s renovation, and appointed Kapkov, his crony, as park director, before moving him on to the position of head of the Culture Department of the City of Moscow. Under Kapkov’s leadership, the huge park, now referred to as “Kapkovland,” was filled with all sorts of ‘content’: fashionable cafes, green lawns, chaises longues, an open-air cinema, and, of course, exhibition spaces. The wrong café owners were banished, the suitable café owners were recruited, and within two years this taste-driven policy proved its effectiveness—the previously empty park was now overcrowded. At last in Russia there appeared a perfect space (although quite restricted) where everything looked just fine. But what about all the fuss around the Shukhov tower? The plan presented by the authorities was to renovate it and move it to some other, more ‘visible’ place (maybe Gorky Park?), making it a part of the tourist routes and integrating it into Kapkov’s new remapping of leisurely city life. But there were several problems with this idea. The tower is literally built into its historical environment, with the whole district—a Constructivist social housing project of 1920s—oriented toward the tower as an architectural marker. The dismantling, refashioning, and resituating of this metal lattice tower would be an actual destruction of the original monument; it would become a decontextualized copy. In a grand show of bad faith, it became clear that moving the tower to some other setting could pave the way for the full redevelopment of the Constructivist-designed neighborhood. The reason for the appeal of this plan, however, belied another motive. There is a regulation in Moscow prohibiting the construction of skyscrapers inside the part of the city where the tower is located, and yet, a law exists stipulating that the height of a new building can match the height of a building that stood on the same site previously. So, moving a 150-meter-tall tower to some other place—like Gorky Park—paves the way to build an otherwise impossible building, worth millions of dollars. This ostensible dupe seemed too cynical for the activists, local residents, and architecture community, who were fed up with being radically cut off from any possibility of participating in the governing process on both federal and local levels. Being a symbol of the utopian socialist modernization that in reality was never completed, the tower gave rise to a protest against the nationalist, anti-modernist rhetoric, but also against ‘enlightened’ neoliberal city politics veiling the conservative aggression of the state. This rather ascetic tower construction definitely lacks the cuteness of the empire mansions from the old city center and the cheerful expression of Gorky Park associated with revamped clichés of a Stalinist ‘happy childhood.’ Nevertheless, the threat of the tower’s ‘renovation’ brought about a unifying mobilization of architecture activists, new leftists, liberal intelligentsia, precarious workers of all sorts, and local residents. It became clear that today, following Putin’s invasion of Crimea—which is being accompanied by a massive flow of nationalistic media propaganda—and in the wake of the most severe conservative turn in post-Soviet history, we are almost being forced to formulate our own way of handling the remnants of Soviet architectural modernism, be it the early Constructivist buildings or the much less valued monuments of the second modernization wave of the 1960s and 1970s. This heritage is considered the most unlucky as it is usually not of the best construction quality: Constructivist houses were erected in the toughest times using experimental materials that were usually of a very poor quality; the architecture of the 1960s and 1970s was not much improved. To somehow incentivize a difficult and expensive preservation of this heritage would require political, historical, and aesthetic motivation. In previous years there existed a limited community of connoisseurs who reveled in their ability to appreciate these unobvious masterpieces. Today there is an increasing number of amateurs studying Soviet-era architecture, as well as self-organized guided tours through the social housing districts and sightseeing in the remote, modernist outskirts of the city, all demonstrating not only aesthetic enthusiasm, but also an interest in history. It is definitely not about the ‘beauty’ of modernism, which some experts try to promote as a self-sufficient value. The history of socialist urban planning, social housing projects, workers’ boroughs, and so forth still bears unrealized democratic potential. Gradually we start to remember that architecture indeed was and still is a public affair. In the West an important and well-known tradition of re-contextualizing the modernist architectural project started in the late 1970s. But it is only now that the democratic potential of discredited modernist architecture (and the whole socialist project) begins to reach its potential in post-Soviet Russia—and the tower campaign shows it vividly. It is also important that this process is happening not at the level of high-brow theoretical reflection, but rather as a platform for a broad mobilization, including: petitions, media activity, letter signing, and also a new mixed genre of a half guided tour / half political meeting concerning the fate of the site. It could be said that this all actually functions as a sublimation of an urge for real political change. The state, which is unresponsive on the federal level, is here forced to react locally, in the city spaces where people are gathering. The unifying potential of architectural activism that is emerging in the physical space of the city, fueled by the graphic/symbolic visibility of a particular monument, the Shukhov tower, creates what may only be an illusion, but exists nonetheless, that something is being negotiated.
-
—Desk#:JerusalemShades of NoBy Tirdad ZolghadrYes, No, Maybe There are many different shades of No. To begin with, there is what you might call ‘withdrawal’. You complain about the exhaustion, compare yourself to Bartleby, turn down a commission or two. Eventually, you turn up at an art fair for a panel discussion on “Refusal,” and quote Paolo Virno. Given that not everyone can afford a temporary retreat, this kind of tristesse royale often privileges the already privileged. Withdrawal-as-artwork can abide by the above, though not necessarily. Lee Lozano took her Dropout Piece to uncompromising conclusions. A brutal one-way burnout, meticulously executed. Making itself knowable without allowing for the possibility of capitalizing on that attention. It’s that impressive shade of No that rises to the challenge of betraying your own class. A third shade of No, paradoxically, amounts to the precise art of saying Yes. Though you do not self-deport exactly, your compliance is toxic enough to make integration a little more difficult. Instead of exhibiting belletristic defiance, you enact it, by forfeiting the making nice and the muddling through for the quiet pleasures of the here and now. Like Abdel Rahman Badawi, who did not show up to accept the 1999 Mubarak Prize for literature, preferring to send in his bank details instead. A blunter shade of No is the thud of the slamming door. Edward Fry comes to mind, the curator who was fired for defending that fateful Hans Haacke exhibition at the Guggenheim in 1971. Fry’s career took an irreversible blow, but, luckily, he still is referenced now and then, most notably by Haacke himself. The above are all individual decisions that are, in various ways, authored, heroic, and expressive. They are also anthropomorphic as they allow for the fantasy of pure agency to be granted a human face. A boycott, which is yet another shade of No, does the opposite. The individual voice is substituted by strategic abstractions. Admittedly, anthropomorphism may be inevitable, as people look for mouthpieces. Boycott delegates, however, are beholden to group decisions. Take Rosa Parks. To be honest, I always assumed she was just a courageous, no-nonsense Alabaman with sore feet. (Shade of No #4.) When in point of fact, her actions were collectively prepared, rehearsed, and orchestrated. The very idea of a spontaneous cri de coeur was engineered by means of a deft exercise in group organizing. Any other kind of mouthpiece can be a liability. The boycott of the Cologne Art Fair in 1971 paid a high price for the bungling Joseph Beuys, who both supported the protesters at the door, and allowed his art to be sold within. Critics had a ball. “Beuys harvested the acclaim of emblematic social action while his dealers used the acclaim to increase the sale of his work at the very fair he was boycotting. Artists without similar influence or a similar dealer network paid a far greater price to support Beuys’ initiative than Beuys himself paid.” The individuals who are actually boycotted are equally essentialized and submitted to criteria that are technical, financial, geopolitical. Which brings me to another distinctive feature of a boycott—that it cannot do without a recognizable dose of symbolic violence. “All conversation,” Hans-Georg Gadamer suggested, “presupposes that the Other may be right.” A boycott replaces this flexibility with something chewier. It opts for strategic essentialism, a victory of form over context, in which an incongruous situation is magically summarized into a seamless narrative. Allowing a strange new voice to speak through a miraculously formed body. Can This Work in Contemporary Art? My query is whether boycotts can be considered antithetical to a dominant paradigm within contemporary art, namely, a strong and under-examined faith in indeterminacy and the resulting rejection of all particularity in terms of politics, and of all didacticism in terms of meaning. Even when a particular artistic agenda is at play, it is usually contained and mitigated by the category of contemporary art, as something infinitely indefinable and inherently complex. Art, apparently, can only be a category that—and in that it—defies all others. So the telos of art becomes one of routinely countering and ‘questioning’ all the structures that surround it. As previously argued here, this tropography runs straight through the field; and is prominently featured in my own writing over the years. In sum, my assumption is that the widespread skepticism toward boycotts is linked to deep-seated epistemic assumptions. After all, a boycott is typically faced with more emotionalized drama than its actual demands would usually call for. Even Ahmet Ögüt, an articulate figurehead of this year’s Biennale of Sydney protests, shuns the word altogether: “The term ‘boycott’ implies something different. A boycott is a destructive act that cuts off the opportunity for dialogue.” Rather than simply a negotiation by other means, the idea is usually dismissed as an overzealous case of sabotage and rupture. And yet, boycotts are not uncommon in the arts. I spent 2010–2013 in New York, where I watched the pressure build on Sotheby’s, and, shortly thereafter, on Frieze. Both organizations had opted for non-unionized labor, and both relented (albeit in different ways, and for different reasons). A more recent example is the said Sydney boycott, where the withdrawal of biennale participants led to the severing of ties with a major sponsor, Transfield (a contractor for Australia’s immigrant detention centers). Needless to say, not all boycotts culminate in Mandela scenarios. Few remember the 2010 picketing of Tate for its ties to BP, a firm that makes Transfield look like a Paolo Virno reading group. However, whether of the meek or glamorous variety, boycotts have a short shelf life in artworld memory. Which in turn strengthens their reputation of being nuclear options: very rare and a little barmy. If you go beyond the strict definition of boycotts—which operate through economic sanctions specifically—to collective acts of refusal in general, the list is even longer. Consider Harald Szeemann’s fabled documenta V, 1972. In open letters and petitions, scores of leading artists declared their refusal to participate, simply because the curatorial framework was too overbearing. These days, the anecdote comes as a shock. Who would ever hope for that kind of drama today? It’s the shock value itself that is interesting. The fact that boycotts may well be out there, but are so rarely theorized. When exactly did lines in the sand gain such an exotic reputation? In the strict sense of the term, the Boycott, Divestment, and Sanctions movement against Israel (BDS) is an important reference. The initial organizers looked to artists’ initiatives for models for their own wording, such as the 2001 appeal by Emily Jacir, Anton Sinkewich, and Oz Shelach, and the movement is still supported by a surprising number of artists internationally. However, only a minority have explicitly voiced support in public, especially within the Euro-American circuit. And in contrast to other fields—dance, theater, academia, music, film—Israeli funding poses little threat to a critical reputation. Creative Time, an organization dedicated to art and activism, has allowed Independent Curators International (ICI) to take their exhibition Living as Form to several Israeli venues. Including the Technion, Israel’s Institute of Technology, which plays a decisive role in developing the military technology of the occupation. Yet the show includes artists who openly subscribe to BDS—and who were reportedly unaware of its traveling to Israel. It’s telling that ICI feels no need to justify its political position to begin with. While in response to the outcry, curator Nato Thompson continues to commend Creative Time events for “helping correct injustices done around the globe,” “honoring international standards of human rights,” and “leading to a more just world” no less. Boycotts and/or Dialogue: Five Examples When the Sharjah Biennial fired its director Jack Persekian in 2011, ostensibly over a blasphemous artwork, an outraged petition gained 1600 signatures. The following Sharjah edition, however, pursued the brilliant move of hiring Yuko Hasegawa, a curator with an interest in Arabian courtyards. These became the master trope of the show, and in her curatorial statement, Hasegawa railed against the imposition of a “Western perspective,” insisting on a culturalist approach: “In selecting artists, we sought out individuals who have a deep interest in the culture in which they were raised […]. This process produces hybrid knowledge and intercultural products that could potentially constitute the genetic material for a novel culture.” The postcolonial appeasement, along with other, more strong-arm PR tactics, all did their bit. Two years on, the list of names on the petition pretty much covered the list of hotel guests at the Sharjah Rotana. Two years after that, the March Meeting conference is commended for cultivating a “spirit of genuine critical inquiry ” in the pages of Artforum. In light of all the peace and quiet, it’s ironic that boycotts are seen as silencing, anti-dialogical things in themselves. At the end of the day, the 2011 petition did spark a good deal of discourse, even if most of the conversation has moved offstage. Generally speaking, boycotts aside, even in cases of refusal, denial, censorship, or criminalization, silence is a logical impossibility. You do not have to be Jacques Derrida to realize that all language will only ever spawn more language. Take the Gulf Labor Initiative, which aims for an improvement of working conditions on the Guggenheim Abu Dhabi construction sites. Extensive negotiations both preceded and continue to accompany the ongoing petition. On which other occasions are artists as rigorously vocal as this? Even BDS proponents will insist that the movement has amended, not thwarted, the conversations. They are more selective, to be sure, but also more painfully transparent. Meanwhile, responding to efforts to cancel the upcoming Manifesta in St. Petersburg, curator Kasper Koenig suggested: “[We] have to make sure not to censor ourselves. […] We hope to exhibit substantial artworks that do not resort to cheap provocations. The environment and the possibilities for this exhibition are very rich and it would be a mistake to reduce our possibilities down to the level of just making a particular political statement.” This brings us back to the dominant contemporary art paradigm mentioned above. In the case of Koenig, art’s indeterminacy dovetails with the classic liberal argument of freedom of speech. But consider a narrative more subtle than Koenig’s, such as Negar Azimi’s strong response to the many political gestures during the heady days of 2011. Azimi contrasts a wide range of efforts, from boycotting the Shah’s Iran and Apartheid to latter-day infrastructural initiatives such as Townhouse Cairo and Decolonizing Architecture with an equally broad range of examples of more facile protestation. Azimi offers an early-Susan-Sontag-ian warning: “Easy Listening Art in the name of the political leads to the sedation of our aesthetic and critical appetites.”Then, taking her cues from Tania Bruguera, Azimi vouches for an “art of uncomfortable knowledge,” for “knowing that we actually don’t have all the answers,” and for “an art that refuses to serve as a moral compass.” The boycotts and other examples commended by Azimi do undeniably embody “answers” and “compasses.” But the contemporary art paradigm makes that harder to acknowledge. In e-flux journal, Ghalya Saadawi took on the same intoxicating context of 2011. Saadawi offers an equally compelling range of case studies, and strikes a comparably skeptical note regarding art and protest (“Let us be clear about an age-old and inevitable relationship between art [and] money.”) before pointing to new horizons (“Yet could and should the idea and the category of art be understood solely under these terms?”). The text culminates in a plea for defining new structures, as opposed to castigating older ones: “This is exactly the time to learn from the Arab revolts, from [their] organic self-organization, and their rejection of hegemonic structures […]. Could now be the prescient time to re-imagine an alternative?” Though stopping shy of refuting institutional structures outright, the argument does ultimately make the classic case against “professionalization,” citing Group Material and others. When art is unfettered from Russia, moral compasses, or the professionalized institutions of old, it can speak in more “rich” (Koenig), “uncomfortable” (Azimi), or “serious” (Saadawi) fashion. For all their stark differences, these three writers propound the established, conventional belief that there are sites—be they exhibitionary, epistemic, or institutional in nature—where contemporary art can and should become extricable from the structures around it. Our field operates on the premise that, when unencumbered, the open-ended, indeterminate murmur of art represents something disruptive in and of itself. In order for this innate mode of subverting, undermining, and questioning to unfold, art cannot be contained—not by institutions, nor by their boycotteering critics. (The said murmur has been theorized most lucidly, thus far, in Jacques Rancière’s essays addressing what he terms “the redistribution of the sensible.”) To state the obvious, the above is not some personal opinion of mine, but a professional ideology that is enmeshed with broader, predominant ideas of freedom of choice and expression, and which we all mirror, to varying degrees, often unsuspectingly. Beyond Post-Criticality Needless to say, boycottophilia is no automatic departure from indeterminate orthodoxy. Consider Mostafa Heddaya, who is widely referenced for hard-hat boycott positions. Heddaya has very eloquently argued against art as a “diplomatic chip,” and warned against “playing ball with tyrants” in countries where censorship prevails. When censorship ends, art can speak—and wherever art genuinely speaks, censorship is, ipso facto, upended. At least for the duration of the Tania Bruguera performance. I am aware that old-fashioned censorship prevails in some places more than others. I do occasionally work in the Islamic Republic of Iran. But I also know that, more often than not, whether in Brooklyn or Tehran, the watering down or abortion of a given project rarely happens in a confrontational fashion. It usually happens over coffee. Technical, financial, administrative, and/or meteorological reasons are evoked with regret and consternation. As associate curator of the 2005 Sharjah Biennial together with Ken Lum (Persekian was chief curator), I neither considered our show a dungeon room, nor an oasis of free speech. It was eerily representative of the field at large, where critique is anything but ubiquitous and institutionalized, as so many assume. Here and elsewhere, critical matter had to be parleyed and negotiated. For every blazingly oppositional artwork, out there in plain sight, there are some twenty to thirty international artists who accept compromises, happily or begrudgingly, for reasons evoked with regret and consternation and so on. In point of fact, we do not always need those technical and meteorological reasonings over coffee any more. We have learned to quietly preempt, respect, or outsmart them from the outset. Such is the magic of the corridors of power, where art has long arrived. Whether in the bowels of a Guggenheim, or an independent platform with grassroots credentials, the Galileo scenario of art being threatened by heaving hegemons is self-serving at best. And in a context such as this, the forte of a boycott is not wagging fingers at the Sheikhs. Rather, it lies in recognizing how art should be shaping the discourse as a hegemon in its own right. Leverage, or the Strange New Voice of the Artist To be clear, there is little cause for despair, cynicism, or Bartleby. When artists use expectations invested in them against the apparatus that requires their services—whether in Sydney, Jerusalem, Sharjah, or New York—the clout of contemporary art does not impede their agency. As a textbook case of biopolitics, it allows for the leverage to unfold in the first place. Take the Guggenheim Abu Dhabi, where you have a museum in need of a collection tout de suite. This has allowed for a marvelous bargaining chip at the artists’ disposal. By way of historical comparison, consider the Tehran Museum of Contemporary Art, which began collecting only shortly before its opening in 1977, and where the very same bargaining chip materialized. Although everyone knew of the Pinochet methods applied to the Iranian Left, you would be hard pressed to find visual artists with qualms about the monarchy’s museum. The fate of the Left in the 1970s (or its subsequent retreat into the academy) is a leitmotif at many contemporary art symposia, but examples of complicity in this demise are less common. The art remains victim: of censorship, exile, instrumentalization, and so forth. It’s hard to imagine what the Tehran scenario would amount to today, at a time when positions are circulated at the speed of Like. Even in 2001, Sontag could still accept a prize from Ariel Sharon without too much headache. Few even knew about it. Today the limelight is ubiquitous, and part of what lends you the aforementioned leverage. The presently ongoing online call for a boycott of the Creative Time exhibition at the Technion is an important test case in this respect. Its success would imply that the above leverage has reached even more astonishing levels yet. A context such as this adds new salience to the classic dilemma of “art alongside politics” as opposed to “art as politics.” Although it does not exactly resolve the dispute, it certainly weighs in with renewed emphasis on the body and voice of the artist, as opposed to material displayed in publications or shows. To be sure, the content is never eclipsed. It will always hold an agency of its own. And even an ambassadorial mouthpiece will need a convincing body of work to fall back on, somewhere along the line. But the discursive positioning, or the refusal to board the airplane, or to FedEx the work, have gained traction. A traction that is not as immediately tied to the work as was previously the case. Realpolitik The funny thing about all these examples is that, for all the sound and the fury, they are hardly all that radical. Or, rather, their radicality lies in the realpolitik precisely. From a contemporary art perspective, the oomph of a boycott is a very particular one. Namely that its exactitude sits uneasily with the constitutive indeterminacy of the field. As curator Matthew Poole puts it rather elegantly, we uphold a culture of “plausible deniability.” Our rhetoric is so sweeping, and our proposals so broad, no one can possibly hold us to them. Take Thompson’s impressive laundry list of correcting injustices around the globe, honoring human rights, a just world, and so on. Or, consider how Hasegawa called for a “novel culture” almost in passing. Compared to clear, simple requests, indeterminate hyperbole allows for quite a bit of leeway. One may object that boycott initiatives are no less sweeping, especially when they subscribe to a measure of intersectionality. BDS and the Gulf Labor Initiative are alliances between artists and other pressure groups, including, in the case of Gulf Labor, a parallel initiative tackling NYU Abu Dhabi. The resulting cross-references to broader political economy debates have lent them sway. But even here, the point of departure remains the crux of the matter, and that point of departure is simple, concise, and consensual above all else. “Please stop treating construction workers like serfs.” Or: “Please stop building racist detention camps.” BDS, too, relies heavily on a language of UN resolutions, and stops shy of the economic redistribution a more radical (and controversial) approach would imply. Which is why, for all the intersectionality, the ‘complexity’ argument will always be invoked against a boycott, willy-nilly. Nerds like me, who squirm at the idea of collective action, are recognizable by long lists of complications we passionately insist on. (“Why Abu Dhabi and not the Tate? What about the kids who built your MacBook? Why the low-hanging fruit?”) What we need to remind ourselves of is that insisting on fundamental complexities is the best way to ensure that the momentum will be short-lived, if it ever gets off the ground to begin with. Even the canonical Art Worker’s Coalition (AWC) subsisted for only two years, 1969–1971, before succumbing to the entropy of wildly conflicting agendas. The NY-based collective W.A.G.E. explicitly invokes lessons learned from AWC, and is a helpful comparison here. It is deliberately myopic in scope. (“Artist fees, please.”) Instead of novel cultures or regime change, W.A.G.E. carefully proposes uni-dimensional criteria. At the same time, the agenda does hint at long-term, systemic ambitions. After all, as items on the budget sheet, artist wages could slowly lead to decisive decelerations. To smaller shows and/or less of them. Which may have far-reaching implications in turn. The radicality here resides in a potential domino effect. What if the Gulf Labor thing were to not spread outward, to more far-flung museums, but boomerang right back to the labor conditions in New York? What if the Sydney initiative had consequences beyond sponsorship? The fallout of the boycott has been brutal; Australian government officials may soon retaliate by withholding public funding. But a biennale that scales down, and revisits the standard galacticism of the format, can have considerable impact—discursively, curatorially, politically, even aesthetically speaking. In other words, a modestly worded point of departure has more explosive and lasting prospects than the plausible deniability described above. It can genuinely result in a slippery slope that may lead in any direction whatsoever. If you really want indeterminacy, it doesn’t get much better than this. *** My thanks to Arlen Austin, Negar Azimi, Emily Jacir, Yazan Khalili, Brian Kuan Wood, Walid Raad, Ghalia Saadawi, and Oraib Toukan for their generous input.
-
—Desk#:AthensSolitary SubversivesBy Yanis VaroufakisIris’s Colors As the sun rises over the sea, an exhausted film crew roll the camera and a tall, slim model begins to move toward it, wearing a black evening dress and a long, black, fury scarf with which she is seductively occupying her hands. The perfume advertisement in progress is almost in the can. Alas, the crew’s hopes for a one-take shoot are quickly dashed. A man in a suit enters the frame, walking along the beach toward the camera, a hundred meters or so behind the model. Terrified that they will lose the early morning light, the crew scream at him to get out of the frame. When they notice that the stranger is holding up a clear plastic umbrella, the director instructs the cameraman to keep filming—the odd man with the umbrella seems to have appealed to his artistic sensibilities. With the look of one lost in thought, sheltering mysteriously under his plastic umbrella, the man does not notice the crew even once he reaches them. The assistant director’s question forces him out of his stupor: “Can’t you see you entered our frame?” Visibly shaken by the voice, but without lowering his umbrella, the man looks at the crew and asks: “Frame, what frame?” “Our camera’s frame, can’t you see?” the assistant director snaps, pointing to the equipment, the camera, the crew. “I am sorry. I am very sorry,” replies the man before turning toward the sea and, with the umbrella consistently over his head, walks into the water. As he enters the sea, the crew smile bemusedly. Within seconds only the floating umbrella remains visible. Their chitchat lasts a minute or so until it becomes clear that the man is not resurfacing. A couple of them strip down to their underpants and dive into the water. To no avail. The man with the umbrella has vanished. Cut to the next scene, hours later, in broad daylight, a helicopter hovering over the sea, the police searching the beach, and a coastguard boat crisscrossing the spot where the man disappeared. An air of resignation on the faces of the uniformed and plainclothes men of authority. Thus begins The Colours of Iris, a movie by Nikos Panayiotopoulos that I recall watching in the fall of 1974, on the day it opened in Athens. It was made before the collapse of the military dictatorship in July of that year. Scripted to bypass the neo-fascist censors, The Colours of Iris combined lyricism and the absurd to produce a subtle tale of the subversive power of a single person. In the film’s second scene, when the film crew return to base, anonymous men from state security visit the advertising agency’s director. In a series of eerie monologues they explain to him that the absurd is acceptable as long as it is ruthlessly confined within artistic expression. The authorities’ inability reasonably to answer the question of what happened to the man with the umbrella “creates cracks in the public’s trust of the state.” These cracks must be cemented immediately with “an explanation that is plausible, independently of whether it is true.” A few hours later, the director convenes a press conference in which he announces, triumphantly, that “Greek advertising has, at long last, come of age.” That it has all been an advertising trick meant to promote a new umbrella brand. “The disappeared man was a figment of our advertising agency who used it to capture the consumers’ imagination.” His last words are drowned in applause, as journalists and advertisers clap and nod approvingly. Nikos Stratis (played by Nikitas Tsakiroglou), the agency’s talented composer and sound engineer, is the only member of the crew who refuses to buy the official version. As one after the other the members of the crew accept it, some more grudgingly than others, Stratis becomes obsessed with the missing man. He stops working on the musical comedy that he was composing (which he intended to entitle The Colours of Iris), steals the banned negative depicting the man’s disappearance, tries to mobilize the press, even posts missing-person posters, and circulates photos of the man with the umbrella all over Athens. The authorities exert some pressure on him, with the secret police harassing and searching his home, but they are confident that they can neutralize his campaign without resorting to violence. After all, he is a solitary subversive lacking the power to create cracks in the official version. Even his wife thinks he is deranged. Still, to deal one final blow to his stubborn campaign, and prove beyond doubt that Stratis’s account cannot be right, the district attorney orders a ‘reconstruction.’ So, in the film’s final scene, the original crew is back on the beach, reconstructing the scene in full view of thousands of curious spectators standing behind a police cordon. Cheerleaders entertain the crowd while marketing folk give away free umbrellas, identical to the one that the missing man had made famous. Stratis is also holding one of these umbrellas. For he has sought, and was granted, the role of the man with the umbrella in the reconstruction. While the crew and the district attorney are getting into position, he practices his few lines with the assistance of the script girl. At last, he is told that everyone is ready, the model is in place, and the reconstruction is about to begin. Holding the clear plastic umbrella above his head, Stratis approaches the set, speaks his lines, turns toward the sea, and walks into the water until the umbrella floats and his head is fully submerged. The crowd applauds and begins to dwindle, the show is over. Until someone shouts: “Where is he? He has disappeared! He has not surfaced!” Police divers wave despondently that they see no sign of him. An air of concern engulfs the officials. The camera then focuses on the faces in the crowd, goes into ultra slow motion and captures the expressions of disbelief, the cracks in the authorities’ credibility, the mounting force with which men and women are pushing against the police barricades, resisting officialdom and moving ominously toward the sea. A solitary subversive’s disappearance becomes a moment when the power to indoctrinate cracked. For those of us whose early life straddled a brutal dictatorship, The Colours of Iris was a pivotal cultural resource whose utility, unfortunately, lasts to this day. Aris’s Stance Aris was twenty-three. I was almost forty. We were serving in the same conscript unit of the Greek Army but our lives and positions could not be more different. I was a university professor transferring from Australia to Greece, and had to complete a few months in the army for my Athens University appointment to be finalized. He was a committed anarchist who had spent nineteen months in the army, instead of the normal twelve, due to the daily prison sentences that our officers were slapping on him for insubordination. My first encounter with his defiance happened during my first day in my new unit. In the morning roll call, all of us were lined up, as spic and span as we could be, awaiting our captain’s inspection. Except Aris. Purposely disheveled, he was wandering around our neat lines, inciting us to break ranks. “Stop behaving like pawns,” he derided some. “Show them that they have no right to cage us in here,” he told others. Upon the captain’s arrival, he greeted him with obscenities that were, clearly, anticipated. “Another five for you Aris,” said the captain straining to remain unperturbed by Aris’s pestering and to retain his fierce authority over the rest of us. Thus Aris’s interminable army ‘career’ was prolonged by another five days, as has been going on daily for a while. That morning, the captain recruited me to be his private secretary, courtesy of my computer skills. In the afternoon, he summoned me to his office to discuss Aris. He was in a bind, the captain told me. On the one hand, he wanted to get rid of Aris; to give him his army discharge certificate and see his back once and for all. On the other hand, he confessed to worrying that the other officers would accuse him of giving in to an insubordinate anarchist, thus undermining regimental discipline. To reconcile the two he asked me for a favor: “Talk to Aris. Convey my willingness to let him go home. All I am asking of him is that he stops taunting me or the other officers for two or three days. Tell him I shall turn a blind eye to his absence from the roll call, from sentry duty, from any duty for that matter. Just convince him to stay in the dorm, away from the officers’ gaze. Two days is all I am asking for. That way, I can rescind the hundreds of prison days that he has accrued to date and grant him his army discharge certificate before the weekend.” That night, I approached Aris with the captain’s secret offer. Aris looked at me mockingly and asked: “Are you mad? Do you think I have endured what I have endured in order to reach any deal with your captain? Do you really believe that I shall give him the satisfaction of thinking that I am prepared to legitimize his power with a deal? Never will I do anything of the sort! If he wants to return me the freedom that his institution robbed me of, he must do it while I am taunting him.” Startled, I confessed to Aris that I had erred. All of a sudden, the captain’s offer seemed far less generous to me than it had seemed earlier that day. I was, unexpectedly, deeply impressed by my younger colleague’s principled stance against a forced incarceration that served our country not one iota. As the sun rose over our barracks, Aris was at it again, taunting the captain in his usual manner. Back at the office, the captain asked me if I had conveyed his offer. Upon hearing my reply, he was livid, but also worried. “I do not want to see this impossible boy be harmed but I cannot vouch for the other officers. Especially the more junior ones,” he said. Two weeks later, his concerns proved to be well grounded. In the middle of the night, three junior officers entered the dorm, took Aris by force to a nearby warehouse, locked the door behind him, and proceeded to give him a beating that lasted for hours. His screams were only dimly heard but not one conscript failed to notice them. The next day, during the late-morning unit inspection, as we were all lined up in the yard, Aris was taken away on a stretcher, an ambulance was waiting outside to take him to Athens’s military hospital. Both his legs and one arm had been broken, his face was unrecognizable, his left eye totally closed up. But his spirits were intact. As the stretcher passed by us, I heard him address us in his usual manner: “Stop behaving like pawns, you jerks!” And then turning to the officers who had beaten him up, he shouted: “Is that all you could do you little sissies?” “Look at this arm,” he said, waving around his only good one, showing them his middle finger. “You have failed to break it you useless bastards. Even at torture you suck!” None of us moved or said anything. Our cowardice ruled supreme. Desperate not to prolong my army tenure with prison days added on for insubordination, I immersed myself in the shame of not saying anything. Of letting the torturers off the hook, empowering them and prolonging their reign with my silence. Aris’s stance, and my subjugation to the authority that he would never deal with, made me feel like the particularly low form of human life that I was. At that moment, it occurred to me that, unlike in The Colours of Iris, the power of one subversive, however potent it may indeed be, may not suffice to make the rest of us pull the barricades down and speak the truth. The Health Inspector’s Insubordination The following is an extract from a letter to the Greek Tax Office written by a public health inspector living and working in the north of Greece. Dear Sir/Madam, In response to your recent memo, according to which I owe the Tax Office €3000, I am writing to inform you of the following: Over the years, the Tax Office had been returning approximately €1000 p.a. to me from taxes withheld from my monthly public sector salary. With this sum I used to finance my family’s central heating bill during our long, cold winters. Suddenly, in 2012, your office not only did not return any tax to me but, in addition, demanded an additional €1500 even though in the previous year my salary had been reduced by 20 per cent, following the austerity cuts. Combined with the doubling in the price of heating fuel, the cuts in my wife’s pension, and the fact that the drugs on which my health relies are no longer available on the National Health Service, these income cuts and tax hikes have made it impossible for my family and myself to survive in dignity. In addition to the injury brought upon my family by the tax increases, the wage cuts, and the dismantling of our health service, there is also the insult: these ‘changes’ have been imposed upon us by a foreign occupation force and its local stooges who are legislating accordingly. Those of you at the Tax Office who are sending us reminders of taxes owed, are acting as agents of an occupying force that imposes upon our people impossible policies, policies that even the International Monetary Fund (not known for its social conscience) considers faulty and unworkable. In short, I do not owe the Tax Office anything. Indeed, it is the Tax Office that owes me. I refuse to recognize any debt to my country’s occupiers as a debt that I have toward the Greek State and, for the same reason, I refuse to file any tax returns with your office until and unless the occupation ends and our national sovereignty is restored. As for your implied threats to confiscate my home, which I have worked a lifetime to build, during which I have always paid every penny of taxes due, I consider them to be unlawful. Defending my home and defending my country from you and your bosses is my utmost duty; a duty imposed upon me by the Greek Constitution whose Article 120 states that the preservation of the Greek state and its constitution relies on the citizens’ patriotism. 3 April 2014 [Signature withheld] Epilogue Cracks in the public’s blind trust of the powers-that-be are, indeed, potentially subversive. A single person can effect these cracks with devastating impact on illegitimate power. They are absolutely necessary if authority is to be questioned en masse and kept in check. Alas, they are anything but sufficient. Our recalcitrant composer in The Colours of Iris succeeded in liberating a passive audience from its unexamined acceptance of the establishment’s plausible lies. My personal encounter with Aris, and my own cowardice, suggest that there is a strong possibility that the movie character’s success reflects nothing but Panayiotopoulos’s (the film’s director)—and our own—wishful thinking. Thankfully, the jury is still out. Of these three Greek stories, the last’s finale remains unscripted, incomplete, undetermined. Solitary subversives, like our health inspector, are springing up across the country, as Greek society’s implosion continues under the ironclad policies imposed by foreign creditors and their local agents. Will the crack in the official version of our crisis lead to its shattering? Or will Greek society behave shamefully, like I did as Aris’s stretcher was being taken out of our barracks?
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaNuances of ViolationBy Ruchir JoshiAn accused prisoner was brought to a court in Goa recently, so that he and his lawyers could argue for bail. The crime the man is accused of counts among the most serious but it is not murder. After hearing the arguments from both prosecution and defense, the judge refused to grant bail and the man went back to jail, where he has been for the last three months, in what in India is called “under-trial” custody. The man is accused of repeating the same crime against the same victim on two occasions, on two consecutive evenings, in an elevator traveling between two floors. Even according to the accusation, on each occasion the criminal act could not have taken more than a few minutes. The police, after months of investigation, released a charge sheet of 28,000 pages. Lawyers’ estimates vary, but if the man is found guilty people are guessing he could get anything from three years to life imprisonment. Indian left-wing liberals tend to construct rape (and violence against women in general), as something carried out by men from ‘other’ segments of society. The feudal landowner using his power over the ‘lower caste’ peasant, the politician, the policeman, the god-man have all been classic figures; soldiers from the Indian army, shamefully but unsurprisingly, have also been widely accused (and rarely convicted) of raping women, especially in the border areas of the country. To these have been added the unemployed, disenchanted young men from different strata of the working class both rural and urban; the older male figures of the father, uncle, father-in-law, brother, male cousin in common joint-family situations have also been identified as the chief attackers of women relatives in sites where there are no public witnesses. Recently tacked onto this list are the go-getting corporate types and the sons of the nouveau riche. However, until recently, no one among the opinionati has pointed their finger at male ‘progressive’ PLUs (People Like Us, as the shiftable label used by this class goes). The leftist professor with a student, the head of an NGO with women activists in vulnerable positions, the senior ‘right-thinking’ journalist on an out-of-town assignment with a trainee, have all somehow been kept out of the narrative of attacks on women, excluded from the list of usual suspects. After the Delhi gang rape of December 2012, the Delhi-based Tehelka was one of the news magazines that really engaged seriously in the debate over India’s “rape culture” and laws against rape. Tehelka was founded by journalist Tarun Tejpal over a decade ago and one of its first stories was a sting operation, complete with hidden cameras, that exposed a major betting scandal in Indian cricket. Many well-known cricketers, some of them national heroes, were caught making match-fixing deals. True to its name (the Hindustani word tehelka is roughly translatable as “sensation”), the magazine had arrived with a bang. Starting up as a magazine that upheld liberal, secular values at a time when India was ruled by the Hindu right-wing BJP, Tejpal’s Tehelka quickly made a name for itself as a courageous journal that was not afraid to take on the powers that be. Toward the end of the BJP’s tenure in government Tehelka did another exposé, its journalists this time luring politicians and officials connected with the Ministry of Defence and getting them to accept bribes from a fake international arms company. The secretly filmed sting was something that Tehelka introduced to India, and the results were often mixed. For many serious observers of corruption in the defense establishment the sting was sprung prematurely, allowing higher-level culprits to get away unscathed. However, the Westland Operation—as it came to be known, named after the fake company—did cause the ruling party and some of its ministers and office holders no little embarrassment, leading to resignations of high-profile party members. Shortly after that the BJP lost the elections and had to relinquish national government to their hated opponents, the Congress Party. Even though the right-wing party’s defeat was due to many reasons bigger than the Westland sting, the party was never going to forget the damage Tejpal’s magazine had inflicted on them. Since then, Tehelka has grown from strength to strength, its loose cannon reputation was replaced by the acknowledgement that this was a place where young journalists could find the space to do complex reporting of difficult stories that were uncomfortable for the many arms of the establishment. Tejpal, in the meantime, also became a published novelist and began to straddle the conjoined worlds of journalism, TV punditry, and literature as a cheerfully glamorous figurehead of the left-liberati. (Disclosure: Tejpal and I were friends, though not close friends, and both of us inhabited the same circles and arenas.) A few years ago, Tehelka teamed up with other media partners to launch something called Thinkfest, an annual festival of intellectual exchange. Set in a swank hotel in Goa, Thinkfest brought together people from all over the world: high-profile writers, artists, filmmakers, academics, politicians, and such for panel discussions during the day and music and revelry at night. Last year’s edition of Thinkfest was held as usual in November and seemed to have gone well. The reports spoke about the panel discussions, the musical acts, and the famous people in attendance. Among the celebrities visiting was Robert De Niro, who then made his way to Bombay to receive due adulation from the younger cine-erudite Bollywood directors and actors. All seemed good and the media’s attention, having momentarily swerved toward Goa, returned to the pre-election maneuvers that were heating up all over the country. A week later, though, all hell broke loose. The first bits showed up on Facebook and Twitter about a week after Thinkfest had ended. At first the word used was “molested”: Tejpal was being accused of molesting a Tehelka employee at Thinkfest. Then came the word “assault,” attached to the word “elevator”—“…accused of assaulting female journalist in a hotel elevator.” Then came the leaked internal e-mails. The first was from Shoma Chaudhury, Tarun Tejpal’s right-hand woman at the magazine, and she seemed to be both apologizing to the magazine staff and warning them: there had been an unfortunate incident, Tarun deeply regretted his misjudgment, he would be stepping down from editorship for six months; but implicit was the message that the matter was now closed and everyone should shut up about it and get back to work. The next leak was of Tejpal’s own e-mail to his subordinates, possibly one of the most unfortunate and risible letters of apology ever written, where Tejpal speaks of how he is going to “recuse” himself from his post and how “lacerating” that decision was to him. The next, most damaging leak was the initial e-mail from the young Tehelka journalist to her direct boss Chaudhury, detailing what (she claimed) Tejpal had done to her. The shape of the accusation is public knowledge: the young woman was the chaperone looking after De Niro and his daughter; one evening Tejpal accompanied her and they escorted De Niro and his daughter to their hotel room. On the way down in the elevator, from the second floor to the ground floor, Tejpal allegedly made a serious attempt at initiating a sexual liaison despite the woman’s clear protests. According to the woman, Tejpal kept the lift ‘in play’ by pressing the buttons while carrying out acts that included partially disrobing the woman, digital penetration, and attempted cunnilingus. The woman escaped and made her way back to her room where she told colleagues present what had happened. She did not make any further complaints that evening. The next evening there was a repeat of the incident, apparently to a less extreme degree, when Tejpal allegedly grabbed the woman and pulled her into the same lift. Again, the young woman freed herself and escaped. Being about the same age as Tejpal’s eldest daughter, and a friend of hers, the woman called her and told her what had happened, which, apparently led to repercussions for Tejpal, which in turn led to angry texts from Tejpal to the young woman accusing her of blowing “innocent sexual banter” out of all proportion and having no understanding of a father-daughter relationship. A week after the incidents, back in Delhi, what the young woman wanted was an apology from Tejpal and an acknowledgement that he had done something wrong and hurtful. In the domino sequence of leaked e-mails is the e-mail of apology that Tejpal wrote to his employee and his daughter’s friend. Under normal circumstances, and without the leaks, this is the sort of matter that would have been hushed up in no time and forgotten by most people, except the victim herself. In the changed and charged atmosphere post the Delhi gang rape, with the new rape laws now in place, the whole thing was a time bomb detonated by the leaks. Tejpal and Chaudhury believed that the young woman would not bring charges if she received the apology she had demanded, and that the matter would be closed except that the management would initiate an investigation by outside experts. However, the state can take suo motu cognizance of a rape or assault, even if the victim does not make a formal complaint. The leaked e-mails from both sides provided the Goa police with enough evidence to launch an investigation. So far, the story would form only a small part of a Bonfire of the Vanities sort of plot, but this is India. The state of Goa is currently under a BJP administration, the same Hindu right-wing party that suffered during the Westland sting. The police of each state can choose the degree of energy and diligence with which they want to investigate any particular crime; since police in each state report to the state government it is often not the police but their bosses, the politicians, who decide the level of enthusiasm that is to be deployed in a particular high-profile hunt for justice. It seems in the Tejpal case the Goa police have left no stone unturned in investigating what happened on those two November nights during Thinkfest. And, while they’ve conducted their no doubt thorough and meticulous inquiries, they have remanded Tejpal in custody, fighting tooth and nail against each appeal for bail, arguing and convincing the judges that a “powerful person” such as Tejpal could pervert the course of justice or, given the seriousness of the crime, choose to jump bail. Post Delhi 2012 and the new rape laws, the terms of the “seriousness of the crime” have also changed. Specifically, after the brutal assault with the iron rod in Delhi, the definition of “penetration” in the old laws was seen as badly wanting. The new laws have yawed in the other direction, and now someone sticking a tongue in someone’s ear is technically an equal crime to other kinds of penetration. Added to this is the much higher penalty for the rape of someone who is deemed to be under the attacker’s care. Both these clauses become relevant in Tejpal’s case, as there is the accusation of digital penetration and the fact that the relationship was that of a boss and employee, i.e., the young woman was under Tejpal’s “duty of care” when the alleged incident took place. Tarun Tejpal and the people defending him in the public spin arenas have been quick to cry out that the Goa authorities are conducting a political vendetta. It may well be exactly that, but Big Irony #1 is that it’s two people from the left-liberal sphere, Tejpal and the young journalist (who also has impeccable credentials as a feminist reporter who has written against the Hindu Right), who have inadvertently handed the BJP a ready-sprung honey trap against one of their big enemies in the media, and that too in the run-up to a make-or-break national election. Big Irony #2 is that the BJP, with its reactionary sexual politics (they are staunchly against the legalizing of homosexuality in India; they constantly tout “family values” and spout lines like: “if girls dressed modestly and stayed at home at night they wouldn’t get raped”), will be forced to defend the right of a young woman to be out and about and say yes or no as and when she chooses, while one of the paragons of sexual freedom will probably be obliged to throw mud on the same young woman’s ‘character’ and ‘morals’. Big Irony #3: when the Goa case broke, Narendra Modi, the chief minister of Gujarat state and the BJP’s anointed prime ministerial candidate for the forthcoming elections, was facing heat in a case where a young female architect in Gujarat was followed and kept under surveillance by the Gujarat police, apparently at the behest of a close aide of Modi’s. The leaked phone conversations between Modi’s aide and top policemen keep mentioning that “Saheb” wants to know where the girl is going, that “Saheb” will be very angry of you lose track of her, “Saheb” (Sir or boss) being the common name Modi’s subordinates use when referring to him. Rather than deny that, the state police apparatus was deployed by the chief minister to track an innocent individual, the defense produced was that the girl’s father had requested “Saheb” to help him keep tabs on his daughter—which therefore made it completely all right to put an adult woman under state surveillance. With people doubting the father angle, the attention was directed to Modi. The case might not have crippled his candidacy but it would certainly have damaged the clean and incorruptible image Modi is trying to project. Journalists connected to Tehelka broke the story. With the Tejpal case exploding in late November, the Modi surveillance scandal dived off the front page and has hardly been seen since. The final twist, Big Irony #4 is that Modi was the chief minister of Gujarat when the anti-Muslim pogrom of 2002 took place there. He’s accused by many of having orchestrated the pogrom and rapes that were part of it, but even if he didn’t, he certainly was responsible for not controlling the violence and for not pursuing the rioters and rapists following the events. There are also strong accusations that his government did everything to sabotage investigations and court procedures to protect people in Modi’s administration who stood accused of various serious crimes. Though lower courts have cleared Modi of conspiracy charges, some of the cases have yet to run the full gauntlet of the High Court and the Supreme Court. Modi and his people are claiming he has received an acquittal from the Supreme Court, whereas the Supreme Court has said no such thing. An investigative team the court appointed concluded that there wasn’t enough evidence to prosecute Modi in one particular case, a conclusion challenged by the amicus curae also appointed by the court. The decision of the investigative team is also being contested in courts by the victims’ relatives. Just as the police have been assiduous in Goa, there is evidence that the Gujarat police force was, for some reason, less than hawk-like while investigating its own possible complicity and that of its political bosses in the mass murder and multiple gang rapes of Gujarati Muslims. In fact, convictions in riot cases have only come when shifted to investigative agencies controlled by the central government in Delhi. Should the Supreme Court decide to appoint new investigative teams for cases in Gujarat and, in the meantime, should the Tejpal case help clear the way for Modi to come to power in Delhi, those investigative agencies will find themselves investigating their boss and his close cohorts.
-
—Desk#:JerusalemDoes That Make You Feel Bitter? Relieved? Blasé?By Tirdad ZolghadrYazan Khalili (b. 1981) was trained as an architect, works as an artist, and is co-owner of the landmark Ramallah bar Beit Aneeseh. He recently relocated to Amsterdam to pursue an MFA at the Sandberg Institute. TZ: You have an MA from Goldsmiths College in London and have decided to pursue another at the Sandberg Institute in Amsterdam. How does art education come across to someone with a trajectory in architecture, activism and art production too? Also, speaking of the subject position of the student, the artworld is in love with Jacotot. No one will admit to being an authority. Everyone loves to insist on how they learn so much from their students. De facto, however, a student is considered a producer of minor knowledges, just like they are elsewhere. How does someone with as much experience as you, and with an ego as enormous as yours, fit into a schooling environment? YK: The decision to pursue art education didn’t really come from a need for art education, even if it is indeed justified and rationalized by that need. I mean, I use it to justify the fact that I moved to Amsterdam on my own expense, with no scholarship, leaving all I’ve accomplished in Ramallah behind, ditching the financial and social security I’ve achieved over the last few years, just to become a student (again), in one of the most expensive cities in the world. Believe me, it wasn’t easy to explain to anyone (you should have seen the look on my parents’ faces). It was impossible to tell the truth, which is that I simply hate Ramallah, and I needed to leave. Living in Ramallah is like being married to a cousin. Everything stays in the family, the diseases as well as the madness. You keep meeting the same people who have the same issues, you’re stuck with the urgency of the situation, the need to reflect immediately on events that never seem to end, and everything is political or politicized, but no one actually has the power to affect the real politics. A bubble within a bubble within a bubble, a bit like a cabbage, and above that, wrapped with the plastic wrap of the military occupation. Anyway, I’ll stop whining like a little bourgeois brat; every city has its issues and its reasons to leave it. Having decided to leave, neither my Jordanian nor my Palestinian passport offered any real options. But then I saw a call for submissions to the Sandberg Institute (once again, e-flux proves to be an all-important mailing list), and I realized that being accepted would provide me with a two-year resident visa in Europe. Many, many Arabs use education as an escape boat, and I’m actually thinking of making a new work on the visa application process. Now you might ask, Why not apply for art residencies? Well, in 2011 I applied to thirteen, and wasn’t accepted to any. The worst feeling ever, especially with the ego you develop as you write the inflated personal statements. A haunting, unforgiving experience. Leaving you with low self-esteem, and doubting the work you do. Is it even art that I’m doing, or a representation of the Palestinian cause? Can it ever really work in an art situation? Is it too anthropological? But I’m here now, and have to deal with the fact that I’m doing a second Masters in fine art. And my impressions, well, so far they’re confusing. I’m removed from the context I’ve been relating to artistically so far. Generally, I’m interested in art as a tool for political interest, a tool that allows me to withdraw from a direct confrontation with the situation, toward a more postponed encounter with the collective and personal narrative. I’ve also been relating it to failure, to a conscious failure to represent the mainstream politics of the Palestinian public, which is usually what the international and local audience wants to hear from a Palestinian. Art needs to reference its own history in order to create a context for its existence. At Sandberg, everyone speaks about artists whose names they know by heart, and everyone knows who they are influenced by, and even who they might influence in turn, etc. I myself have no idea about these histories, in fact, I’m concerned with them only when I can trace them from within a broader history. Like Jackson Pollock receiving government support during the Depression, or the importance of the CIA during the Cold War, both to Pollock and the documenta and others more. It’s too early for clear opinions on studying here. In a way, I’m finding this crisis to be a positive sign that Sandberg is opening me up to new knowledge. If art education is important, it is because it allows you to experiment under the umbrella of an institution. Which is why I’m now trying to revisit my work in terms of its formal elements, trying to objectify it, read it from a distance. How does darkness appear when it isn’t a documentation of the lack of light, but points toward a history, whether an art history or beyond? What forms can open up a work to its own wider implications without making it a simple lonely scream against EU visa policies? TZ: I'm not so sure your moaning about Ramallah is a "bourgeois" thing necessarily, even though it sounds familiar. Could it be generational? If I look at people around their forties and up, Khaled Hourani or Yazid Anani for example, I sense a particular pride of place. There may have been a shift in the way the "culturati" relates to this town. YK: You’ve caught me on this. I think I use the word “bourgeois” in a pretty loose way (despite my socialist family background) to describe any upper middle class group that is well educated and “critical” toward mainstream culture, and that goes to places like Beit Aneeseh and Zamn café, and is perhaps involved in the NGO business on some level, with what I’d call soft political tendencies. In other words, it describes a good chunk of Ramallah now, a middle class city obsessed with its image as a modern, organized place; with traffic lights and proper sidewalks, and anti-riot police with regulations on where one can demonstrate and where one can’t. Demanding better living conditions as a political gesture of self-determination in itself, and obsessing over the Mahmoud Darwish poem “There’s on this land what is worth living.” I would say this is the new neoliberal slogan for our times: maintaining that the reason for living is being able to consume. The essential question is: What is the role of culture in the production of the new society? What are we working toward? What is our relation to the mainstream politics of the Palestinian Authority and the neoliberal economy we are immersed in? And by we/our, I mean the loosely bourgeois group mentioned above. As for the two names you mentioned: both have been living in Ramallah since well before Oslo, whereas I’m a post-Oslo Ramallite, a returnee as it were. I do have a sense of pride as well, I always feel Ramallah is the city of returnees, and contains all the diversity that came with the newcomers, but at the same time I want to always keep one foot outside… TZ: I actually heard that Amsterdam was Plan C. That before moving there you were torn between Beirut and Lagos? YK: Yes, when I finish this MFA, these two cities are still on the top of my list. Have you ever heard of the MINT countries – Mexico, Indonesia, Nigeria, and Turkey? They’re the update of the BRIC countries – Brazil, Russia, India, and China. The emerging economies that are expected to boom in the coming forty years or so. Well, I do wonder whether such growing economies could be good for artists, and how the definition of art might be affected by the rise of new economies. What is more decisive for art? The shifts in economic power, the weight of the metropolitan centers, or age-old European culture? Could Lagos become an international center for art production (money-wise at least) similarly to Dubai, Abu Dhabi, or Doha? It’s funny how artists always have to speculate on economic changes, whether consciously or not; where to be at the right time, what kind of art will be exhibited and so on. Right now, the archive and archival “research” is the big thing; even previous works are being re-read through the notion of the archive. So what would be the next trend? Cultural capital isn’t only about economics but also about the relation to a certain urgency on the political spectrum, one that sometimes lends the art an essential edge. Think of the civil war in Lebanon and its effect on the cultural scene. How will the proximity to the war in Syria affect the field booming there right now? TZ: Let’s get back to Amsterdam. How is Holland treating you? I cannot resist mentioning a rumor about a fight in a bar, when a tiny teenager dared to poke fun at your outfit. Is this type of thing a common occurrence in your everyday life? YK: To tell you the truth I don’t remember exactly what happened. All I can say is, I woke up next morning with my clothes all ripped. Common occurrence? I guess I could mention this one night, when I was with a group of friends at an Indian restaurant, waiting for the menu and feeling very hungry. When the waiter came, he asked whether I was from Israel. I laughed, and a friend answered for me, saying, “Not really. Very close, and yet very far away.” "Palestinian!" the waiter laughed. "Yes," I answered, adding, "but why did you think I’m Israeli?" “You all look alike, you Middle Easterners," he answered, smiling. "They are not Middle Easterners. They’re from over here." "No," he answered, "they are not from over here at all." “Oh yes they are!” “No they’re not!” I had to think of the history behind all this anger, the Holocaust, the white Christian Europeans annihilating the European Jews in the gas chambers, and instead of apologizing, by encouraging them to become equal citizens, they work with the Zionists to export the survivors to the Middle East, so they become someone else’s problem, and become the victims of both European discrimination and of Israel, especially the Arab Jews, who were disassociated from their Arab origins to become part of the European project of colonization, so they’re now despised by all other Arabs. I was getting angrier and angrier at this giggling waiter who thought I was Israeli because I look Middle Eastern, saying European Jews weren’t Europeans, as if to ultimately imply that the Holocaust had a reason to happen, even if I as a Palestinian had to lose my land and get sucked into all this shit, and even if generation after generation had to deal with this mess forever, just because this stupid motherfucker white European wanted to have a white Christian Europe, as is plain to see in the immigration policies, in the discrimination that is so embedded and regulated it’s become normalized. “Racism Without Racists” is the phrase that suddenly started echoing in my head. “Racism without racists,” I shouted, and a fight broke out, so basically I broke his face into pieces, then threw the plates and glasses at him, along with every fork, spoon, chair, Palak Paneer, and Chicken Masala I could find, plus the porcelain elephants and paisley curtains, everything, the napkins, tables, chandeliers, doors, even the remaining restaurant guests, then the streetlights and the bus stations, I wanted to keep piling it up on top of him, when the police came. In the police station, I tried to explain, I tried for days, first to them, and to the judge later on, that it wasn’t my fault, that I was just doing what needed to be done. I kept screaming but they thought I was crazy, and this whole thing went on for weeks. So this is why I kicked that waiter’s ass. I simply didn’t want to explain everything from the beginning anymore. To explain to him that for a Palestinian all Israelis are white, regardless where they come from, simply because the Zionist project is a white colonial European project. TZ: Unless I’m mistaken, you were involved in the petition against the Sharjah Biennial in the wake of Jack Persekian’s dismissal 2011. At the time, it caused a real stir. But today, Sharjah is already OK again. Does that make you feel bitter? Relieved? Blasé? YK: Let’s see if I can actually answer this – not sure I have enough critical distance from the event. Did it ever even end? Or is it still ongoing? Artists are more powerful now, they play the same game the sovereigns are playing with art and culture, as an image-building tool, especially in Dubai, Abu Dhabi, and Doha. The Gulf Labor campaign for the rights of workers on Saadiyat Island is another example of the empowerment of artists vis-à-vis government-funded institutions and petrodollars. Artists now acknowledge that it’s not (only) through their work that they can impact the real politics, but by getting involved in classical methods of protest. We just saw what happened at the Sydney Biennale. What happened in Sharjah came from the same sense of power – remember this was all happening during the peak of the Arab Spring. Although the petition was against the dismissal of Jack, it was also against the censorship of artworks, and the direct interference of the sovereign within the art scene that he directly sponsors. The petition raised questions on relations between artist, institution, and the sovereign in a globalized world in which positions are getting completely diluted. In other words, I do feel relieved that the Sharjah Art Foundation is OK once again. In the end the petition was neither about destroying SAF, nor about Jack getting his job back, but about democratizing the relationship between art institution and artist when facing a sovereign that tries to capitalize on that very relationship. TZ: You once said that to boycott is to submit yourself to restrictions that will haunt the outcome. That austere self-limitation, even in the name of a good cause, is a conservative and self-defeating tactic. Is this the reason you’re critical of BDS Israel? YK: First and foremost, I’m supportive of boycotting Israel, I find it one of the most essential tools to create a new political dynamic, and to voice the ethical and moral demands of the oppressed. I recently wrote two articles about the BDS, one for 7iber e-zine and the other for Tidal. The first was written in Arabic and criticized the institutionalization of the boycott as a hierarchical political body, one that becomes an international reference for good and bad politics; such power in the hands of what is supposed to be a grassroots movement scares me. The second text is in English, coming up on tidalmag.org. I was trying to think of a possibility for the boycott movement to call for the seizure of the Zionist state, not only in the support of the Palestinians but also in the support of the Jews, meaning that I was reading the Israeli state as a continuation of the European atrocities toward the Jews rather than a resolution thereof. The boycott movement should speak on behalf of all the victims of the Zionist state – the Palestinian and the Jew – otherwise, whatever result will come out of such struggle will be the continuation of injustice. TZ: One night in August 2013, when three Ramallah kids were shot dead by Israeli troops, Ramallah shut down in protest. As a visitor, I was utterly amazed. Then I found out that some young local dudes were “encouraging” people to close shop. This I found disappointing. When I shared my disappointment with locals, some of them called me a starry-eyed airhead, who wanted all politics to be spontaneous and cutesy. You yourself, as co-owner of Beit Aneeseh, were negotiating with those young local dudes. What is your take? Are you a starry-eyed cutesy airhead like me? YK: Look, with the Oslo Accords, cutesy spontaneous politics make no sense anymore. Even the strikes, which go back to the first Intifada don’t work anymore. Who are they even addressing? The new geography separates the oppressed from the oppressor even while the oppression continues. What happens in Area A doesn’t affect the Israeli apparatus, because the Palestinian Authority works as a buffer to make sure the separation is maintained. One can, however, read the strike as a conscious political gesture saying we don’t recognize this separation, therefore seeing the PA as the same apparatus as the Israeli one, an extension of it, and also seeing the current local economy as a result of this extension. So getting shop owners to close becomes a political statement against this economy. Or you can say that these kids are old-fashioned, out-dated revolutionaries, still stuck in the image of the first Intifada, but bereft of the spirit of a genuine grassroots movement that acts spontaneously and publicly. They think closing shops is enough for a political statement, but miss the point that it should be about creating an economy that depends on the solidarity and the genuine participation of the masses. It’s tricky to have a business in Palestine. I’m the co-owner of a bar that depends on the stability of the current situation – and the current situation is one of normalization of destruction. So I’m torn between personal success and collective failure. TZ: There was quite a hubbub around Eyal Weizman's book Hollow Land. Especially his discovery that Israeli paratroopers were using Deleuze to chart rhizomatic paths through Palestinian towns and villages. I too was very excited and considered this excellent proof that activist-intellectuals in privileged positions should focus on mechanisms of oppression, not on lending voice to the subaltern or some such. Weizman, in other words, was doing the very best an Israeli researcher could possibly do. You were actually his student. And you once shared an interesting footnote to the whole thing, saying that these rhizomatic movements may have been gleaned not from Parisian theorists but from the way the Intifada moved through urban spaces. Which in turn raises good questions regarding the strategically "removed" position on behalf of more privileged intellectuals. YK: In the first Intifada, there was this agreement that no one closes the front door, thereby allowing young men and women to escape from Israeli soldiers as they move from one home to another, and from one garden to another, without having to knock. This alternative urban map reminded me of the going through walls strategy that the Israeli army used in their invasion of Jenin and Nablus. But these experiences aren’t mentioned by generals who prefer to link their practices to theory and philosophy. Bestowing themselves not only with the power of the gun, but also the power of the intellectual. And claiming that they are developing their policies regardless of the occupied. TZ: Colour Correction (2007-2010) is the most widely exhibited of your works. Something of a signature work Why that one? And has your perception of it changed over the years? YK: Buuuffff. Colour Correction. It made an artist of me. It transformed all my architectural trials into a single artistic one. I began working on it after a trip to Istanbul. Do you remember the Istanbul Biennial in 2005, when they painted the exhibition sites pink? This made me think of the chromatic possibilities of concrete facades, and of Palestinian regulations regarding limestone cladding on all buildings and the reason for all the limestone being the maintenance of a supposedly Palestinian architectural identity. I hate the monotony that ensues, and I began searching for possibilities to paint the city, for moving beyond this stagnation in tradition. The only place this coloring would even theoretically be possible is in the camps, simply because they’re built with concrete, and with cement blocks. This analogy between the city and the camp (with all the political, social, and economic issues involved) became the anchor of my work, and coloring the camp became my subversion of Palestinian identity. Only the camp as a symbol, even a symbol of destruction, can construct a new identity that is emancipated from architectural traditions. But enough of all this bullshit, the work was successful because it contained the essential elements of Palestinian representation: tragedy and hope. Something the international audiences love to see. Even if, looking back, I have to say that this artwork did affect my later work, its relation to the fictional and the factual, the fine line between the documentation of photography and the fantasy of Photoshop. Landscape of Darkness (2010), for example, came from that place precisely. How does a photograph of darkness liberate sight from what is constructed to be our landscape? The Wall isn’t only meant to separate us from our vital spaces; it is also there to become our landscape. Can we liberate ourselves from having to depict it?
-
—Desk#:ShanghaiChina, Crypto-Currency, and the World OrderBy Nick LandIssuing countries of reserve currencies are constantly confronted with the dilemma between achieving their domestic monetary policy goals and meeting other countries’ demand for reserve currencies. […] The Triffin Dilemma, i.e., the issuing countries of reserve currencies cannot maintain the value of the reserve currencies while providing liquidity to the world, still exists. —Zhou Xiaochuan What the technologies of steam power were to the epoch of British global dominance, and the twin-track developments of electricity and the automobile to the subsequent American Age, digital electronics—and, more specifically, the Internet—are to the “rise of China” and the refashioned world it epitomizes. It is only to be expected, therefore, that the intersection of the post-1979 Open-and-Reformed New China with the post-1990 World Wide Web-enabled Internet should be an object of particular international fascination, and practical concern. From the dawn of the modern epoch, geopolitical hegemony has been associated ever more intensely with techno-economic leadership, which has in turn been reflected in the international reserve status of a select national currency. An ever more explicitly formalized world monetary order has converted compelling but obscure intuitions of relative national prestige into an unambiguous system of financial relationships, in which a position of supremacy is clearly established, with a definite and singular role. The suspicions fostered by leadership are no less inevitable than leadership itself. For easily intelligible historical reasons, the French policy establishment has been an especially vociferous critic of international reserve status and its “exorbitant privilege” of seigniorage—the spontaneous ‘right’ to issue promissory paper in exchange for real goods and services, without any definite prospect of redemption. There can be little doubt that such criticism articulates concerns widely held beyond the Anglophone world, and its substance deserves serious examination. Of the indispensable building blocks constructing the near future, China and the Internet have special prominence. There are innumerable places where China meets the Web, beginning with the sprawling, multidimensional, and explosively growing Chinese Internet itself. Bitcoin is a recent and still relatively slender thread in the tapestry of global change, but by tugging at it, some central features of the emerging world can be pulled into focus. Among the characteristics that the Chinese yuan and bitcoin share is that neither is the US dollar. Specifically, both are limited yet practical alternatives to the dollar, at least at the level of microeconomic decision-making. When questions are raised about the durability of the dollar’s international role, it can be predicted with confidence that one or both of these challengers will be invoked. For the dollar to die of ice or fire is, today, for it to succumb to geopolitical substitution (by the Chinese yuan) or techno-financial obsolescence (by some decentralized, Internet-based crypto-currency). The international status of the US dollar concentrates two multi-century trends. Firstly, it represents the ethno-geographical peculiarity of modernity, which—up to the late twentieth century at least—tended to slant global power not only toward the West or Occident, but more specifically toward the Atlantic Anglophone nations, ultimately gathered under American leadership. Since the decline of the Spanish dollar, which monetized the treasure of the New World as the first global currency, international finance has been principally denominated in the currency of an English-speaking nation. Non-coincidentally, it has thus been tightly associated with a set of particular cultural themes, including (Philo-Semitic) Protestant Christianity, the invisible hand, free trade, and liberal democracy. The institutionalization of world finance has been intimately connected with the promotion of a distinct—and for many a distinctly questionable—cultural orientation. Secondly, the formalization of a global monetary order has been accompanied by an incremental politicization of money, which is to say, by the consolidation of monetary policy as a core function of government. With the establishment of central banking and the demetallization of currency, intrinsic scarcity is replaced by an institutional “promise to pay” that converts money from a tangible asset into a contractual liability. Public confidence in the value of money is turned into a governmental responsibility. It becomes political, and—in the context of a world reserve currency—geopolitical. In combination, these trends are inevitably provocative, since they concentrate the world’s financial destiny in selected, identifiably non-representative hands. Behind the studied neutrality of the Bretton Woods institutions (the IMF and the World Bank) stands the US dollar as the symbol of American exception and the concrete peculiarity of the modern world order. While it is natural—and even inevitable—for political command of the global reserve currency to be understood as the modern capstone of geopolitical hegemony, it is not a privilege separable from testing responsibilities, or from profound ambiguities. These have been clearly recognized since the 1960s, when Belgian-American economist Robert Triffin formulated the paradox or dilemma that bears his name: that if foreign governments are to accumulate reserves in one selected nation’s currency, that nation must necessarily be a net exporter of money—which can be achieved only by running a negative balance of trade. A nation issuing international reserve currency assumes responsibility for global monetary liquidity. This obliges it to consume more than it produces, in order for the difference to be made available as world money. While this requirement is merely seigniorage, seen from the other side, the constraint it imposes upon domestic economic policy options are so strict they amount almost to a destiny. These constraints are turned into a destructive dilemma by the fact that the mandatory policy structure required to supply the world with liquidity tends to destroy confidence in the currency at the same time, therefore undermining its value. Chronic balance of payments deficits signal currency weakness, since they would normally be interpreted as a sign that a currency is over-valued (or in need of devaluation). For the issuer of a global reserve currency, however, conventional policy responses to this situation are blocked in both directions, since it can neither take measures to close the deficit, nor attempt to strengthen the currency through elevating interest rates. Because for the reserve currency issuer the trade deficit is a constant, rather than a variable, a devaluation merely incites competitive currency destruction worldwide. Strengthening measures, on the other hand, draw in money from abroad (denominated in the international currency) and thus further expand the demand for issuance, which can only be satisfied by a widening of the trade deficit. In other words, the Triffin Dilemma recognizes that international demand for a reserve currency is inherently paradoxical. What is sought is the currency as it would be were it not supplied through chronic trade imbalances, yet these same imbalances are the only channel through which it can in fact be supplied. “Chimerica” perfectly exemplifies the essentials of the situation. China’s two trillion US dollars of reserves correspond to a cumulative balance of payments surplus of precisely the same sum, since this is simply what the reserves are. When perceived appreciatively—which was far easier in the final decades of the twentieth century than in the early decades of the twenty-first century—Chimerica has been a complementary economic arrangement through which America achieved high levels of consumption coupled with restrained price inflation, while China realized export-oriented economic development and the break-out modernization that had eluded it for 150 years. To more jaundiced eyes, the same arrangement is a trap that has married American de-industrialization to Chinese environmental devastation, while fueling unsustainable fiscal incontinence in America and a Chinese investment bubble. Whichever picture has greater realism, it can probably be safely concluded that the dissymmetry imposed by an international reserve currency has far-reaching and ambiguous consequences. Cynically, it might be argued that the tributary aspect of reserve currency status is perfectly matched to deep Chinese traditions in international relations, so that an ascent to yuan-based exorbitant privilege would make a natural geopolitical goal for the Middle Kingdom, as it restored its central position in the world. More realistic however—at least in the near term—is a recognition that loss of domestic economic policy control is an inevitable, and well-understood, consequence of global currency hegemony, and it is one the Chinese government is certain to find unacceptable. Whatever the costs (primarily environmental) associated with the role of “workshop to the world” they are immensely outweighed, from the Chinese perspective, by the advantages. It is on the tributary side of the international reserve currency ledger, where China has been for over four decades, that all crucial vectors of development are to be found—technological absorption, infrastructural deepening, industrialization, urbanization, employment, and even military capability. If Chimerica is breaking down, it has far less to do with any kind of Chinese challenge—even a spontaneous and unintended one—than with a tragic structure inherent to currency hegemony. As hubris leads to nemesis, so does exorbitant monetary privilege lead to crisis, and even ruin. In both the Spanish and British precedents, financial supremacy became self-defeating, because exporting money (rather than things) differentially advantaged industrial competitors, locking in secular social decline. There is no compelling reason to believe that America has exempted itself from the same ominous pattern. On 29 March 2009, in the wake of the financial crisis, Zhou Xiaochuan, governor of the People's Bank of China, delivered an important speech entitled “Reform the International Monetary System.” He explicitly referred to the Triffin Dilemma as the key to understanding the world’s economic instability, while suggesting that a shift beyond US dollar hegemony would ultimately be required to remedy it. In this respect, his words conformed to a tradition dating back over half a century, to the Bretton Woods negotiations, when John Maynard Keynes recommended the introduction of a neutral global monetary medium—to be called the bancor—making the supply of global liquidity independent of national currencies. Historically, international reserve currencies have not arisen by design. It might be argued, therefore, that the Keynesian bancor was an unrealistic technocratic fix, blind to the spontaneous momentum that had already made a non-negotiable fact of the dollarized world, even before the Bretton Woods proceedings began. This did not prevent the same basic idea re-emerging in different guises, the most prominent of which has been the IMF’s SDRs (Special Drawing Rights), regularly proposed as a neutral international currency in embryo. It was still to SDRs that Zhou turned when searching out a candidate for a neutral world currency. Perhaps some technocratic solution to the problem of monetary hegemony will ultimately be found, but if so it would mark an unprecedented departure from world financial history. If, as has always been the case to date, economic tides beyond policy control are to determine such outcomes, it is understandable that attention should drift toward the Chinese yuan as an eventual substitute for the US dollar. Yet the lessons of history are available to policymakers, even when the most insistent lesson concerns limitations upon their own influence, and in this case the foremost of these is that the prospect of an international reserve status yuan presents China with a poisoned chalice. It is very unlikely to be accepted willingly. Might some alternative spontaneous evolution in the nature of money take this critical geopolitical dilemma in a new direction? Such an evolution appears to be occurring, symbolized by bitcoin, history’s first example of a decentralized digital crypto-currency. For China, bitcoin—or something comparable to it—could be the only way to evade an assumption of global economic privilege whose essence is ruinous hubris. Like James Frazer’s sacred king, who is crowned in order to be sacrificed, the inner meaning of monetary hegemony is economic and social destruction. China quite clearly understands this, and as the dollar era comes to a close, it is looking for a way out. That is how the China-bitcoin story really begins.
-
—Desk#:MoscowA Conservative RevolutionBy Alexander Morozov1 The Ukrainian crisis has entered a new phase. The referendum in Crimea has come to pass. And now we need to ask: What is this space we find ourselves in? First off, we should say that this is war, not a negotiation. In recent weeks, quite a few interpretations were offered in the spirit of interest-driven politics. That is, Putin was supposedly raising the stakes to then take up a “superior negotiating position” in the hope of cashing in later down the line. This would have been the case had the Kremlin only threatened a referendum without carrying it out. But now it hardly matters whether Putin uses the vote’s results as a basis for inviting Crimea to join the Russian Federation or not. It is now obvious to all of Putin’s old partners—other heads of state—that the Kremlin’s rhetoric and political decision-making have been completely out of bounds in the period between 25 February and 16 March 2014. Three popular explanations for this scenario are gaining traction in both the Russian media and on the Internet: The first is that the seizure of Crimea was the goal of the harsh intervention in the Ukrainian crisis from the get-go, a kind of ‘revenge’ for Kosovo. This interpretation assumes that after taking Crimea, Putin will be satisfied with what he has achieved, having restored a certain balance of respect lost in the 1990s. This will ultimately be recognized as an ‘equilibrial’ response, and life will go on. All of Russia’s lines of cooperation with other global centers will remain intact, quickly restoring pre-crisis conditions. This account assumes that Putin has not decided to start a cold or hot war with the West, the US, or the rest of the world. What is at stake is purely an act of vengeance and a restoration of the status quo. To the Kremlin, the capture of Crimea is a message to Obama in reference to his pronouncement, not so long ago, that: “Everything comes at a price.” In other words, Vladimir Putin does not seem to think that he is setting some new process in motion, but simply that he is demanding the “price” for Kosovo. The second scenario sees the Kremlin’s “Ukrainian strategy” as a conscious attempt to start a new war with the West. Crimea is little more than a casus belli. The goal here is not revenge for Kosovo, but the intention to revise, if not destroy, the world’s political architecture as we know it, to revise the outcomes of both World War II and 1991, especially concerning the role and place of international organizations. In short, to start a new epoch. Such is the spirit of a recent article published on gazeta.ru by foreign policy expert Fyodor Lukyanov, editor in chief of the journal Russia in Global Affairs. The third interpretation comes from spin-doctor and former first-and-second-term Putin supporter, Gleb Pavlovsky. In his view, Putin’s intervention in the Ukrainian crisis is nothing less than an occasion to change the Russian president’s own system of power. Using the crisis as a ruse, he has launched something like the countermove of a “preventative revolution” in Russia. Pavlovsky assumes that its goal is not so much to crush the opposition (it was already crushed in 2013), but to lay the groundwork for some massive struggle within the elites. This version boils down to one question: Who will Putin point to as the first victim of his new “Red Guards,” mobilized en masse by the maneuver in Crimea. Which direction will the shock wave point, once it bounces off the wall of the current, imaginary holy war with the West? Who will be cast as a traitor to the Motherland? Who is tomorrow’s public enemy? When Pavlovsky uses the word “revolution,” he means something different from its Marxist meaning. In this sense, revolution is simply an exit from the space of procedural democracy, a departure from regularity, and the creation of an uncertain situation. In the 1930s, many European leaders engaged in what can be described as a permanent revolution without a plan. Even Nazism only developed its targeted killing plans at a very late stage. For much of the extended early period, Hitlerism seemed like little more than a risky game with permanent escalations, played with the self-claimed right to initiate uncertainty without any clear idea of how it might end. Obviously, Putin has no plan for his new world architecture as of yet. This plan may or may not emerge, depending on how the revolution itself develops. Crimea is simply the first clear indicator. From now on, anything is possible. For example, could the Kremlin move troops to its borders with the Baltic States, demanding a NATO pullout? Or could the Kremlin engineer a social movement for Ruthenia to join the Russian Federation? There is nothing to stop this next move, which is no longer dictated by a regular political rationale, but follows a revolutionary one. If you can get your boot in the crack, you can try pushing the whole door open. 2 Following no more than a few weeks of participation in the Ukrainian crisis, the Kremlin quickly, definitively, and then even officially reinterpreted the key year of 1991. This is now no longer considered a democratic revolution, a liberation from communism, or the moment of Russia’s departure into the free world, but exclusively as a geopolitical defeat, with the need for revenge following suit. In other words, there is no plan behind the creation of this situation of uncertainty but there is a goal, and its name is revanchism. Putin’s general policy until 2012 can be described in two words—“capitalization” and “sovereignty.” This is a rather traditional political logic, comprehensible to the West. Russia was never capitalized completely, its wealth was not converted into money on international markets, and that is what the Kremlin is doing, capitalizing its companies, its economy on the whole, introducing it into the world context through diverse global markets and developing its northern and southern flows, while its policies remained focused on its own sovereignty. With Crimea the Kremlin has shifted to a very different policy. It is now ready to sacrifice capitalization and face sanctions, tear up resource cooperation agreements, and risk the freezing of assets. Crimea also means a square rejection of the old—conservative—conception of sovereignty and its replacement by a revolutionary one. More precisely, capitalization and sovereignty are traded in for the creation of a situation with an uncertain future and a policy driven by revanchism. Revanchism has no need for the services of regular political discourse. It follows a very different rationale, as it is founded upon political myths. Notions like benefit, bargaining, exchange, cooperation, institutionalization, and a traditional interest-based policy—in short the entire discourse of realpolitik—are displaced by risk-taking, heroism, heroized suicide, and, in the words of one of this revolution’s ideological compilers, political scientist, and outspoken nationalist Mikhail Remizov, “fatum.” The absurdity of such policies will never be recognized by their initiators, no matter how great the sacrifices and even when faced with a final catastrophe. On the contrary: if “Russia is not a project, but fate,” as Putin has proclaimed, then it is fate you have to accept, even right before committing suicide in a bunker. As anti-war activists demonstrate on the streets of Moscow, the Internet is rife with attempts to find rational objections against such political myths. One of the most widespread of these is: “You don’t really want your children to go war do you?” We can see that this argumentation is utterly ineffectual. Those infected by the political myth simply see no other option for the future aside from success. “Crimea is ours!” 3 In the 2000s, the Kremlin defined the Russian Federation’s identity as that of a “regional power” (or “resource power”), clearly marking itself in the eyes of all its partners. After May 2012, the Kremlin began pumping up its conservative moralizing rhetoric, creating the impression that its course now included creating some kind of “conservative Comintern,” and that the state was planning to spend its resources on buttressing Putin’s international image as the imaginary leader of those concerned about traditional values all over the world. This was largely perceived as a media project, that is, as a postmodern element in politics: the Kremlin was setting up rhetoric and a system of images disconnected from any political action, making it seem like there would be no way for the gears of rhetoric and political action to ever interlock. Rhetoric would serve to build an image, while realpolitik would continue in the framework of cooperation with the norms of global security. But now it turns out that we were wrong: within approximately one year—beginning with the Anti-Adoption Law (December 2012) and up to the annexation of Crimea in March 2014—there have been massive changes. This is no longer postmodernism, but real conflict. The gears of rhetoric have locked with reality, and the result is Crimea. 4 Many will now look back and say that Putin was like this from day one, that everything was clear when those buildings were blown up in 1999 (and such reinterpretations will be more and more well-founded). Then again, I would insist that from late February to early March 2014, we have been witnesses to—and hostages of—a process of rebirth. Putin is no longer simply a high-stakes player, but a politician of a different type than what he was before. He is now a permanent revolutionary who throws all his resources into creating a situation of uncertainty and unpredictability. At the same time, we are witnessing the rebirth of Russian society, which proved incapable of withstanding the tensions of the last twenty-five post-Soviet years. Unlike the other peoples of the former USSR, Russian society overheated and could not cope with its new position in a new world. Now we are witnessing a sizable part of that society give itself over to a naïve joy at the ‘capture’ of Crimea. As soon as the Kremlin started upping its game in support of ressentiment and revanchism, it became clear that a significant portion of the educated middle class, who enjoy quite a high standard of living, are no less passionate in their desire for revenge than football hooligans. The space of politics itself has been reborn. Until 2012, Russian politics had a Left, a Right, and a center. The center was amorphous and consisted of a mixture of bureaucrats from United Russia; “technocratic liberals” (characterized by former minister of finance Alexei Kudrin); “technocratic conservatives” (like the head of Russian Railways, Vladimir Yakunin); and “technocratic socialists” (like the leader of A Just Russia, Sergey Mironov). But in response to the 2012 election protests, Putin completely destroyed this configuration, and the political void was filled up by the likes of the champion of anti-LGBT legislation and Internet restrictions, Duma representative Yelena Mizulina. This corresponds to a mutation of the entire mass media. Roughly speaking, the political center is no longer with the old liberal version of the newspaper Kommersant, but with the new version of the revamped, ultra-conservative Izvestiya. The present political center unanimously voted not just for the annexation of Crimea, but in support of Putin’s rebirth from a moderate autocrat into a completely new figure. The Russian Federation is now headed by a conservative revolutionary, a revanchist player. He is ready to sacrifice any element of the old Russian Federation’s status in order to threaten the entire world order as it grew out of the twentieth century. Anyone who is sane has long since left Russia’s so-called political center. It is now full of proponents of a worldwide “conservative revolution.” This new center’s leaders are now the head of the Russia Today news agency and provocative homophobic, anti-American television journalist Dmitry Kiselev, and the National Bolshevik leader, former opposition politician, and poet Eduard Limonov. As one can see among leaders of the old parliamentary fractions (Sergei Mironov) or previously inoffensive cultural figures, even these alleged centrists now shout: “Yes, death!” As it turns out, the entire cultural and political establishment is ready to head into the abyss, and to create a dangerous historical situation. In the aforementioned article, Lukyanov tries to make us think that Putin has decided to “play Gorbachev,” meaning, to return to 1989 and rewind the collapse of a bipolar world. This is not the case, and if it were, Putin would continue his efforts in the creation of the Eurasian Customs Union in political interactions with all other world players, in the same style as the one employed when he took hold of Russia’s northern and southern pipelines, proving to his neighbors and partners that they should be understood in the rational context of “Russian interests.” But with the Anschluss of Crimea, Putin is not playing Gorbachev. He is playing Hitler-Stalin, a game of power politics from the 1930s. We must see clearly that this is no longer a politics of Pelevin, a politics of postmodern rhetoric that irritates you, makes you laugh, and constantly gives the impression of being a farce without ever bearing any relation to real change and to the real price to be paid. Revolutions always come at a high price, be they to the Left or the Right. The conservative revolution will be costly, not just because Putin had a falling-out with this or that American president or Bundeskanzler, but because madness itself is always costly. It comes at a price, and all layers of society will have to pay, all those who rejoiced at the onset of the conservative revolution, and those who were against it. *** Originally published in Colta.ru on 17 March 2014. Translated by David Riff.
-
—Desk#:AthensOf Masks and ShadowsBy Yanis VaroufakisThe Arrest “ACTORS ARRESTED WHILE REHEARSING,” was the headline in a number of Athenian newspapers on the last day of September 2013. The articles reported that the arrests had taken place in a derelict theater, known as EMPROS, and that the two men were charged with having “violated state seals, disturbed the peace, and repeatedly occupied a public building.” In the greater context of the catastrophe that has befallen Greece in recent times, this sounds like a quaint, inconsequential incident. Yet, in our time of crisis, large truths and great ironies reside in the smallest perturbation, under the tiniest of undulations. The arrest of these two actors offers the patient observer important insights into the heart, soul, and bottom line of today’s Greece. A Belated La Dolce Vita Greece had its La Dolce Vita moment decades after Italy. By the time it arrived, in the 1990s, an aesthetic akin to that captured in Fellini’s classic movie had been rendered impossible by the intervening triumph of a Berlusconi-esque ‘lifestyle’ culture. Unlike Italy, where the post-war clash between the partisans and the fascist forces fizzled out into a murky political struggle, in Greece a similar wartime conflict evolved into a vicious civil war that never really ended until the 1980s. So, while Federico Fellini was training his camera on Anita Ekberg and Marcello Mastroianni, casting an ironic eye on the birth of a southern European version of what John Kenneth Galbraith had described as The Affluent Society, Greeks were bracing themselves for the machinations that would lead to the 1967 neo-fascist coup d’état. The combination of the long-lasting ill effects of the devastating civil war and the ongoing political repression kept the lid on any expansion of the ‘landscapes of pleasure’ that even the petit-bourgeoisie could aspire to elsewhere in Western Europe. Only when the veil of civil war had been fully lifted, some time after 1980, did the possibility of mass indulgence arrive—even though it would not blossom fully until after the recession of the early 1990s was over. The global recession of 1989–1993 dampened spirits considerably and further delayed Greece’s La Dolce Vita moment. Nevertheless, 1989 was not just the beginning of a recession. It was also the year the Greek state broadcaster’s monopoly ended abruptly and a plethora of channels sprang out of nowhere. Athens alone found itself bombarded by fifty television channels and seventy radio stations to choose from. Paradoxically, the greatest loser from this media explosion was diversity. Economists have a theorem that claims to demonstrate how ice cream vendors will converge at a beach’s central point, rather than spread out and concentrate on different segments of the beach market. The theorem seems to have been confirmed in the experience of the Greek private media after 1989: almost all the television channels converged to a ‘mid-point’ of mindless Berlusconi-inspired, lifestyle-crazed, aesthetically preposterous shows! Once the global economy shifted gear, after 1993, and the re-elected socialist government made progress in putting Greece on the ‘glide path’ to Europe’s monetary union, our roaring 1990s were well and truly under way. By 1997, it had become clear that we would be allowed into the Eurozone. Interest rates tumbled (from the heights of 20 percent to a measly 3 percent) and the purse strings were loosened. Our version of La Dolce Vita, regrettably without Fellini’s irony to keep a watchful eye upon it, could no longer to be denied. Fuelled by newfangled credit lines, credit cards, rising stock prices, the ubiquitous real estate boom, as well as by a healthy dose of irrational exuberance imported mainly from the world’s financial centers, certain areas in downtown Athens’ turned into places of nightly pilgrimage. Psyrri Psyrri is a formerly petit-bourgeois residential suburb that had fallen on hard times and had turned, by the 1970s, into the domain of various small businesses, workshops, and cottage industries, with very few residents remaining. In the late 1990s it transformed once again as the ground floors of the buildings housing the workers and their machines were rented out to restaurateurs, club owners, and to anyone with a cool idea for some new hangout. The fact that the Acropolis is visible from almost everywhere in Psyrri, taken together with the radical absence of complaining residents, explains the meteoric rise of the area as a prime entertainment district. During the day, Psyrri was teaming with machinists, printers, button-makers, carpenters. Once the sun set over the overlooking Mont Parnes, a ‘change of guard’ transformed Psyrri into the Athenians’ playground. The narrow streets and the tiny piazzas would suddenly be strewn with tables, the air would become thick with a blend of live and canned music, hordes would swarm around seeking the newest and coolest bar, or would just walk around (like “unjust curses,” to coin a Greek saying) soaking up the atmosphere. It seemed as if the lifestyle on our television sets had found a mirror image on the streets of Psirri to reflect upon, to grow stronger, more real. Soon, alongside that dual, time-sharing community, of morning workers and nighttime revelers, three more ‘tribes’ claimed Psyrri as their own. Paperless migrants (who were also attracted by the suburb’s central location and lack of whining residents), drug dealers (magnetized by prospective customers drawn to the area by low-capacity drug rehabilitation centers), and, lastly, a small but sturdy band of artists, anarcho-syndicalists, and assorted ‘utopians’ who thought that Psyrri offered a sanctuary from the nearby suburbs populated by people who, unlike themselves, wanted to be part of the rat race. Finally, for a brief moment, a fourth tribe appeared on the scene: well-to-do professionals (including art gallerists, architects, fashion designers, etc.) moved their offices and businesses to Psyrri thinking that its gentrification was a matter of time and enticed by the much lower real estate prices, compared to the nearby pricey suburbs, like Kolonaki, that they had moved from. Meanwhile, the ‘utopians’, who had established their hangouts well before the onslaught of bars, clubs, lifestyle, young professionals, and the drug trade hit Psyrri, were discomfited by the increasing commodification of the area. The rising rents, the uppity architects, and the sad sight of migrants being co-opted into the drug trade irked them. Nonetheless, a tense truce broke out between these groups, with the ‘utopians’ content to live during the day in the open and to recoil at night (as the usual hordes of invaders arrived) inside their individual pens and shared haunts. EMPROS Central to Psyrri’s human geography was a listed building that, once upon a time, housed the printing presses of EMPROS (which translates to “Forwards”); a noteworthy newspaper set up in 1933 that is now long gone (it produced its last issue in 1985) and virtually forgotten. In 1989, after the state had taken over the title deeds to the building, listing it in the process as a significant specimen of industrial architecture, the property was leased to a theater troupe, Morfes (or Forms), which turned it into its home. “Empros Theatre” was thus created and served as an important drama hub, until the final curtain descended in 2007. For five years EMPROS was vacant, falling prey to the pitiless vagaries of time. I recall sighing every time I caught a glimpse of its deteriorating façade on my way to our vitalspace.org offices nearby. Along with hundreds, if not thousands, of buildings owned by the state in the greater Athens area, EMPROS was sitting empty, decaying; a silent and depressing bystander in the midst of the daily bustle of the surrounding small businesses, the drug trade, and the nightly explosion of lights, music, and indifferent humans. Occupation Then came Greece’s implosion in 2010. By the autumn of 2011, austerity had evolved into depression, both of the economic and the psychological varieties. Each of the two ‘shifts’ were affected severely. The daytime ‘crew’ suffered as orders for buttons, furniture, ornaments, metallic assemblies, carpets, etc., dwindled, like everything else has dwindled across the breadth and width of Greece’s recessionary social economy. Meanwhile, after each sunset, the daily gloom took its toll on the Athenians’ propensity to let their hair down in Psyrri, or elsewhere for that matter. While many clubs, bars, and restaurants kept their doors open, and Saturday nights remained alive with the familiar ‘soundtrack’ of Psyrri nightlife, it was all a shadow of its former self. On the eleventh day of the eleventh month of 2011, a group of artists, architects, and local residents issued a statement announcing their determination to occupy the vacant EMPROS space and to re-energize it as the “Free, Self-Managed, EMRPOS Theater.” It was the result of an interesting coalescence between the Psyrri ‘utopians’, who had never harbored an interest in joining the artistic mainstream, locals who recognized an opportunity to reclaim their neighborhood, and artists, architects, musicians, actors, directors, etc., who had been part of the mainstream but who had, suddenly, found themselves virtually (and metaphorically) on the street—once the troupes, galleries, orchestras, architectural offices, etc., that were employing them before the ‘catastrophe’ had gone bankrupt. Over the following ten days, EMPROS came alive like never before. From morning to well after midnight, a full program of meetings, concerts, and plays kept the building booming with argument, music, and theater. These splendid ten days in EMPROS’ history did not vanish into thin air. For a whole year, more than 500 Greek and foreign artists, activists, academics, and musicians appeared in EMPROS and interacted with the most diverse audience a city can muster. No one paid a cent, except for voluntary contributions deposited in a box by the auditorium’s entrance, and everyone claimed to have been enriched by the experience. Backlash The state eventually responded to the defiance of its property rights predictably. A bailiff appeared, under police protection, to seal the building and end the occupation. Even more predictably, this move had the opposite effect to what the authorities had intended: it gave rise to an even larger coalition whose purpose was to defend the “Free, Self-Managed EMPROS” from the encroachments of a hitherto absent state. Institutionally, the bailiff’s attempt to seal EMPROS resulted in the formation of an open assembly that spends countless hours debating even the most trivial of aspects of EMRPOS’ management. As the May ‘68 generation remembers well, the price for self-managed democracy is countless hours of nitpicking, debating, and getting seriously bored. But then again, it may be, as Churchill once intimated, better than all of the existing alternatives. What had happened to trigger the state’s interest? ‘Greece’s Bailout terms’, is the three-word answer. Put simply, in an attempt to reduce the loans that were to be extended by Greece’s creditors to the bankrupt Greek state, so that the latter might repay its... creditors, the Bailout agreement specified that €50 billion should be raised through the privatization of state property. This number, €50 billion, was simply pulled out of a hat, baring no connection to any proper market valuation. In any case, even if the Greek state’s sellable properties had once upon a time a market valuation of €50 billion, after the bottom fell out of the real estate market and the stock exchange (due to the most savage recession in world history), by 2011 these properties were next to worthless. Regardless, the government felt intense pressure from its creditors to pretend to be in the process of selling off these assets, so as not to be found in breach of its obligations. To allow a building, like EMPROS, simply to be taken over by a gaggle of artists and musicians, under the glare of television cameras (that had taken a Europe-wide interest in the EMPROS phenomenon), was to be seen as being insufficiently motivated to proceed with its privatization commitments. By September 2013, the title deeds to EMRPOS were transferred from the state’s property management office to TAIPED: a specially created public organization whose stated purpose was to amass the title deeds of all properties for sale before auctioning them off and using the proceeds to repay the Greek government’s eager creditors. Unlike the docile, sleepy, public property management office that had controlled EMRPOS until then, TAIPED was fashioned in the image of a Rottweiler ready and willing to pounce upon any usurper of our creditors’ property rights. The writing was thus on the wall. In the same month, September 2013, TAIPED had EMRPOS sealed once more. The difference was that, this time, when the occupiers broke the seal, TAIPED had the police raid the building with an order to arrest anyone found within and to charge them not merely with trespassing but, legally far worse, with having violated the “seals of the state commissioners”—even if those arrested were not the same people who had broken the ‘seals’ the previous night. As for the fact that no investor was ever interested in spending real money to buy EMRPOS from TAIPED in its present state (listed and decrepit as it is), it was entirely beside the point. In the Greek sector of Bailoutistan, money and real economic arguments are irrelevant and only masks and shadows count; only not the masks and shadows of creative theater but, rather, those that rule the roost in the European Commission, in the European Central Bank, in the corridors where our clueless rulers imagine they have real power. In short, the backlash that led to the arrest of the two actors on the EMPROS stage last September was all about pretense. How very apt in view of the actual setting that the forces of state repression chose to exercise themselves on!
-
—Desk#:JerusalemLocation, Location, LocationBy Tirdad ZolghadrAt the risk of sounding like a travel agent, there are at least three surprises in store for a visitor to Palestine. The first of which is how rarely Israel comes up in conversation. Not as a scapegoat, nor even as an elephant in the room. It is simply, and somewhat weirdly, not there. A second surprise, I would say, lies in the realization of just how vile the flavor of colonialism really is. We all know oppression is unsavory. But nothing prepares you for the distinct taste of apartheid, and, indeed, nothing really could. Which is why there’s little point in putting it into words. The combination of these two surprises might lead you to assume that the absence of Israel in conversation is quite simply a matter of escapism. And yet, the third surprise lies in the very fact that this assumption is false. Escapism isn’t quite the point. The point, rather, is to focus on what you can do and build, not what is preventing you from doing so—in a mode of confrontation, negotiation, or even acknowledgement. If you only have so much time to spare, you spend it where it matters. What looks like escapism is actually linked to a particular evaluation of dialogue as an inherent virtue. The presumption that you need to engage with your colonizers somehow—so as to defeat, persuade, or at least understand them—is perfectly plausible, but it relies on a list of presuppositions that do not hold universally. All of which is bewildering to a contemporary art type like myself. In no other habitus is the ethos of open-ended interchange—of meanings, cultures, positions, audiences, and disciplines—quite as prized as in art today. This essay attempts to identify and describe this ethos, and to speculate on possibilities beyond it. I’ll begin by drawing a comparison to the field of human rights, the presence of which is rather pervasive in Palestine, to say the least. From the international press coverage, to the flood of NGOs, to the syllabi covered in college seminar rooms, the influence of human rights as both discourse and industry is unmistakable; whether for better or for worse. In his 2006 essay “Translation, or: Can Things Get Any Worse?”, human rights scholar Thomas Keenan describes languages of unilateralism on various sides of various conflicts in the Mideast. From Israeli Foreign Minister Tzipi Livni to Hezbollah and beyond, Keenan notes a growing refusal of dialogue, and an embrace of totalizing silence, not to mention total war. Livni for instance is quoted as saying that Israel responds with “reckless” violence to anything it deems a provocation, and shall continue to do so, because that’s the common sense thing to do. Dialogue is thus replaced by the pedagogy of incremental annihilation. Keenan traces the ways in which these languages of unilateralism make politics-as-usual—the grinding bureaucracy of negotiation, the tedious cultures of diplomacy—look rational by comparison. Far more rational, of course, than it really is. Keenan himself makes no distinctions in terms of any claim to reason. Instead, he proceeds to insist on the existing chaos, the unavoidable inconsistencies, the endless mistranslations, de- and refigurations, of Realpolitik as we know it. All of which Keenan embraces—not as a lesser evil but as a best-case scenario. In a fiery spirit of poststructuralism (Keenan is an authority on Jacques Derrida and Paul de Man), he upholds the foreclosure of closure as a telos in itself. Translation toujours. Having enjoyed the privilege of working closely with Keenan, I appreciate his position within a field that is always perched precariously on the verge of becoming an instrument of governance. In other words, it is not only Hezbollah, but human rights itself that runs the risk of becoming self-serving, unilateral, and totalizing. To a writer-curator like myself, however, Keenan is helpful as a point of contrast. In my own field, I see a culture of open-ended translation that is already entrenched, not to mention hegemonic. For every artist who subscribes to some boycott or embargo, I can quote dozens, including close friends and allies, who tell me, “Silence isn’t the answer,” “The way out is the way in,” “I say yes to everything,” or who refer to tempting metaphors of contraband and Deleuzeian becoming. One cliché explanation for this code of conduct is art world apathy. But chalking it up to laziness or indifference doesn’t cut it. My colleagues are obsessively hardworking, and their ethical concerns are debated more loudly than in many other fields (sometimes cynically, but often with sincerity and idealism). Instead, I would venture that the dialogical appetite is linked to, among other things, the idea of the margin in contemporary art. To the view of art as a peripheral creature in and of itself. Contemporary art as one big refugee camp of the mind. Only a few weeks ago, a Ramallah student referenced the following, from an editorial of e-flux journal: Artworks, it states, are “historical counter-narratives. They are exceptions. One piece wants to join with other pieces to heal the scars of breaking off. Another little Promethean piece wants to explode again and again to make infinitely more of itself. Yet another wants to retire with a good pension on a plinth. These little worlds come in editions you can buy, but their volatility makes them impossible to possess. And that keeps them somewhat market friendly, but a really horrible challenge to historians who at this point can only watch as historical narratives multiply faster than they can ever hope to keep track.” To translate the subtlety of the above into the brute instincts of my milieu and myself: our agency is ethereal, our movements uncontained. Even when historians, politicians, and the market succeed in reifying art, they will forever be missing the point. I’m not quoting e-flux because it’s wrong, nor because it’s exceptional. If anything, the above passage is as compelling as it is deeply representative. Nearly every art writer I respect—and there are many—engages in comparable figures of a-topia. But the journal’s transcontinental clout makes it a more helpful metonym than others. e-flux offers its creators a degree of agency few artworks ever have. Which is something I find both commendable and pretty brilliant. It is symptomatic, however, that when opportunities arise to discuss this clout, and add a new twist to the conversation, e-flux will cast itself as one of the exceptional volatilities in its editorials. Powerless in the wake of the working conditions, language codes, and social hegemonies of the field. Rarely co-responsible for them. Why blame the breeze? It’s telling that among the reactions to David Levine and Alix Rule’s infamous “International Art English” study, the principal critical argument was that IAE is an exclusivist construct. Instead, the critics valorized “slipping through cracks” and “smuggling across boundaries”— precisely by using the ambivalence of art world English. In other words, even an elite art idiom needs to be framed as a passport to marginality. As it happens, some are speaking of an emerging International Art Arabic that follows identical premises to its Anglophone cousin: polymorphous and mobile. It’s equally fascinating to see that beyond a handful of neighborhoods in NYC and Europe, the claim to peripheral status is ubiquitous. In Oslo as well as Jerusalem, LA as well as Tel Aviv, it’s some faraway city that is referred to as an art world epicenter to be envied or rejected. “Oh this ain’t Soho or Mitte my friend! Welcome to Stockholm/Munich/Taipei/Dubai.” Needless to say, it wouldn’t be hard to empirically pin down the existing distribution of means of production. Whether in terms of class backgrounds, visa issues, or metropolitan institutions: the hierarchies are not as mysterious or decentered as that. But these stoppages are not my point. Because the narrative I’m attempting to analyze can explain them all away, as regrettable matters extrinsic to art. According to which the hierarchies are due to an encroachment from the outside. It’s the immigration officers, the admissions committees, the glossy magazines, the Sheikhs, the art fairs, and the self-serving curators who are to blame for the VIP thing. Art per se remains Other to such matters. The logic of this premise remains as unfalsifiable as it is tautological. Art is peripheral because it is other to the international powers it decries, and it is other to the international powers it decries because it is peripheral. Thus the idea of art-as-institution can forever be quarantined to occasional homages to Andrea Fraser. Importantly, artists who believe in direct action will all the more impatiently dismiss any discussion of how and why they subscribe to art as a category. What a boring, technical, hairsplitting question to ask! As if the query itself were a moral failure. Arguably, occasional examples such as Laurie Jo Reynolds make a point of frontally challenging what art can constitute. But a crushing majority of her peers, not to mention the curators who promote her, will harrumph at detailed explorations of art as a premise. The irony being that the impatient, intuitive identification of art with the marginal is the art world code of conduct par excellence. To return to the Palestinian surprises at the outset of this essay, with any luck, it might be clear by now that the comparison I’m drawing does not pertain to cultures of complaint (“Stop nagging and get to work!”). The West Bank isn’t some noble example for the whiny Art Forum to follow. Instead, I am interested in two dynamics of marginalization, which happen to be perfectly inversed. On the one hand, you have Palestinians moving beyond a dialogue that only serves to cement their peripheral status. On the other, you have contemporary art upholding a peripheral and porous self-image, even as it enjoys a stable and institutionalized standing. Anyone who has seen the Netflix series House of Cards will remember the opening shot of the pilot episode. Congressman Frank Underwood addresses the camera and purrs, “Power is a lot like real estate. It’s all about location, location, location.” Underwood’s motto is useful whenever tropes of placelessness and powerlessness go hand in hand. Since location helps indicate the power you wield, you’re well advised to be both airy and everywhere. In other words, you could argue that this essay is about “Corresponding from Jerusalem” without forsaking location, location, location—even without digging much deeper than your standard art writer. In recent years, the most helpful articulations pertaining to ‘location’ have not been fetishizations of depth (‘occupation testimony’), nor even refusals of the global. The most helpful efforts are those that simply define the location of contemporary art as a recognizable field, with recognizable physical footings, without exonerating some ontology of art from these structures. The common denominators they trace, from Ramallah to Rotterdam, do not stand in contrast to an essence that defies the structures as it travels, but that travels precisely because it is part of them. I’m thinking of definitions of art’s class bias (Hans Abbing), its capitalist reformism (Luc Boltanski and Eve Chiapello), its emancipatory assertions (Andrea Phillips), its techno-eschatologies (Amanda Beech), etc. Definitions that may eventually amount to a belletristics of lines in the sand. Theory aside, I’m also thinking of writers who use the carte blanche of art with circumspection, and a healthy dose of paranoia. Editors who avoid mission statements that are comfortably galactic in scope. Artists who sporadically refuse invitations and explain why they do so. Activists who do not use art as a catch-all trickster category, but patiently redefine the apparatus itself as they move along. Curators who explicitly address a specific audience above all others. Educators who admit that contemporary art requires effort and time, and is not inherently understandable to everyone. For now, however, the orthodox view is that contemporary art, flighty and frail, is a thing too heterogeneous to define. Any tighter circumscription has been delegated to the bigots of the Daily Mail, and the additional bigots mentioned above. Ultimately, as we encourage each other to think outside the box, we partake in a grand tradition of ignoring it. To the point of instinctively assuming that the box no longer exists.
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaA Parallel CountryBy Ruchir JoshiWhen historians of the future studying the Indian subcontinent look back at these last two years they may find themselves examining the records of an inordinate number of rape cases. They also might find themselves searching for terms other than ‘rape’ or a larger or very different definition of the word when looking at, a) the fact that attacks on women came to the fore of public discourse in a way that hadn’t previously happened, and b) how this influenced the wider politics of the largest South Asian national construct, the Republic of India. It’s not that India currently has more rapes reported than in other places. As economist Amartya Sen pointed out in a recent talk: “The reported rate of rapes in India is low (it is 1.8 per 100,000 in India compared with 27 per 100,000 in the USA and 29 in the UK). There is surely a huge underestimation in India, but even after raising the Indian number tenfold, the rate of rape in India would still be lower than UK, USA and most countries in the world.” The problem in India is what happens to rape victims after the crime is reported and how various authorities use the business of sexual assaults on women for their own cynical purposes. In this regard, it’s tempting to look at the attack of December 2012, now commonly called the “Delhi Gang Rape,” as a ‘hinge moment’ when public consciousness about gender-based violence began to cut across class, caste, and geography in ways that were previously unseen. However, in many ways, the sequence had already begun, well before the Delhi case. Earlier in 2012, before the Delhi attack, another gang rape made the front-page news in Calcutta. A woman leaving a nightclub late at night accepted a lift home from a group of men. The men raped the woman in the car while driving around the city and then dumped her on the road. The distraught woman got in touch with a friend who helped her get to a police station and lodge a report. This friend happened to be the son of a high-ranking member of the Communist Party that lost power in 2011. As the news spread the next morning, several things happened. The woman had heard the men calling each other by name. When the police pursued these names they found that the main accused—the man who had supposedly offered the ride and began the assault—was in Canada and had been there for three months. In the minds of some people this threw doubt on the whole story. The chief minister of West Bengal state, Mamata Banerjee, whose hatred for the Communists she had just defeated was legendary and unabated, immediately made a statement saying that the whole gang rape story was concocted to bring a bad name to her still new government. No doubt, the involvement of the Communist leader’s son led her to make this accusation. A senior minister in Banerjee’s cabinet followed this with a statement asking what this woman, a mother of two children, was doing alone in a nightclub so late at night. The repeated implication was that the woman was an upper-class sex worker who had been convinced by the out of power Communists to make up the whole story. It took a senior woman officer of the Calcutta police a few days to solve the mystery: it was common knowledge to a group of people at the nightclub that x and y were out of the country at that moment; other people remembered who the woman had actually left with; when some of these men were brought to a police line-up, the woman identified them positively; clearly the rapists had used the others’ names while carrying out their crime. While one of the main accused is still absconding the other three men confessed and went to trial. The difference between the woman officer and others in authority was that the officer chose to believe the complainant. The fallout of this meant that the chief minister and her cohorts ended up with a major humiliation. Many commenting in the media asked why the only thing a chief minister could see—in a case still under investigation—was a conspiracy to besmirch herself and her government? This was a good question, especially to a woman chief minister who’d come to power partly through challenging the previous Communist-led government on the murderers and rapists they had let loose in an area called Nadigram in the western part of the state, where peasants had resisted the takeover of their land for industry. Others raised the point of the senior minister’s clear misogyny: why couldn’t a woman—whether she was a mother or not—be alone in a nightclub at a late hour without being accused of being a prostitute? The chief minster’s first response was to bring forward the closing hours of all restaurants, bars, and clubs to 11 p.m. Her second response was to transfer the woman officer who’d cracked the case to a marginal post outside the city. Two weeks after the first incident, when another woman was attacked, in a village in central Bengal this time, chief minister Banerjee also made the same accusation—this was a conspiracy against her government. Her trigger for making this claim again came from the fact that the raped woman was the widow of a Communist Party worker. Even after both the rape cases were proven to be true, there was never an apology or a retraction from the chief minister or her spokesperson. If there was a humiliation, it was only in the eyes of the public and the press—there was no question of Banerjee or anybody in her government admitting to a lapse of judgment. Similarly, after the Delhi gang rape, when the crowds of protesting young people gathered at the presidential complex in New Delhi, not a single central government official or minister came out to speak to them. It was almost as if they were governing one India and one Delhi while the rapes were happening in a parallel country, in a doppelgänger city. In Calcutta, instead of apologizing for her crazy remarks and working toward increasing awareness of gender-based crime, Mamata Banerjee’s mea culpa had come in the form of a sudden raising of the government’s figure of compensation for rape victims. In Delhi, a commission of enquiry was instituted after the December 2012 rape and murder, but the government chose to ignore several of its recommendations, including a crucial one that said the death penalty was not an effective deterrent for rape, and that it might even force people not to report a rape they would otherwise have reported. Again, instead of looking at more difficult options to counter the culture of violence against women, the politicians in the ruling coalition went for less effective and more damaging populist measures. None of these ‘measures’ seemed to affect the frequency and brutality of attacks against women and young girls. Journalist Bhaswati Chakravorty, writing in The Telegraph newspaper about ‘rape culture’, says: “Has rape become an inspiring act? Protest, debate, anger, mutual blame, marches, mob violence are spilling out of streets and screens, yet the rape count continues to rise relentlessly, almost as if the outrage over one incident is inciting the next one.” Among other things, Chakravorty’s nuanced argument examines the titillation provided by the media in its coverage of rape cases—where future rapists ‘consume’ the reports that, instead of discouraging them, seem to invite them to emulate or exceed the violence of the rapes being reported. As Chakravorty writes: “Instead of deterrence, the increased attention appears to be acting at best as irrelevant and at worst as stimulus.” While the rapists in the Calcutta case were upper-middle-class men driving their own private car, the murderous rapists in Delhi, working-class driver, conductor, mechanic, had temporary control of the bus in which they made their daily livelihoods. Despite being vastly far apart in class (and it’s unlikely the Delhi rapists had heard about the Calcutta case) the fantasy both gangs of men acted out was similar. Though the woman officer in Calcutta came through when it mattered, also mirrored were the two police forces’ initial lack of reaction to the attacks. As Chakravorty points out, across the country, various police forces seem to be pushed to act only to save face when pilloried by the media, but usually without any real conviction or ethics driving their responses. The issue of rape and other violence against women ties in, of course, with the whole mess of class, caste, quasi-religious notions of damaged honor, and the economic ‘liberalization’ of the last twenty years. Money may not have trickled down from the rich to the poor, but certainly mobile phones and the Internet have cut across class and the divide between city, hinterland, and village. A huge population under the age of twenty-five now has unprecedented access to ‘the world’ via their computer screens. Depictions of lives, ones that these young people cannot touch, dance daily on their screens. There is a pornography of aspiration that arrays before a hungry young public a multitude of expensive objects, and exotic lifestyles that are precariously perched on the pillars of those objects. Sex-based porn is only one of the pornographies among many and the unreachable women, whether in porn, soap-operas, or catwalk shows, also become objects to be coveted. At the same time, the spread of mobile networks means that while a cell phone can be used by a woman to call for help, it can also be used as a tool for humiliation, whereby men now often film their crimes and boast about them visually. It’s perhaps wrong to over-simplify connections, for instance between the spread of images of white women on the Internet in India and the increased number of attacks on women tourists, as a more straightforward explanation might be that there are more tourists than ever before, more foreign women traveling on their own, and into previously unvisited areas of the country. But there is no doubt that the Net and the cell phone have changed the situation in a way that has not happened before, say when the TV network was opened up to international channels in the early 1990s. What is interesting, of course, is that all the different political parties, save one or two, are completely for this process of economic ‘liberalization’, with almost every politician wanting to be seen as being pro-business and eager to score foreign investments for their area, state, or country. Often this lust for industrialization goes hand in hand with a completely conservative idea of society whereby the centrality of organized religion, the sanctity of heterosexual marriage, and the equating of women as tokens of men’s ‘honor’ are enthusiastically touted as crucial components of the desired model. In this atmosphere, the political parties and their administrations often have a strangely schizophrenic reaction when a sexual attack makes the headlines. On the one hand, several politicians rush forward, each more gung-ho than the next in wanting to torture and hang the perpetrators. On the other hand, you always hear some statement or remark of the kind made by Mamata Banerjee’s senior minister in Calcutta: why was the ‘girl’ out so late, why were the women wearing such ‘revealing’ clothes, why don’t these women understand that, after dark, their place is at home? Listening to these guardians of morality you get the distinct feeling that, if they could, they would hang not only all the rapists but the victims as well. As several commentators have pointed out, there are two things we need to remember in all this. Firstly, women have always been under attack in subcontinental society and the majority of assaults take place neither outside the home nor necessarily at night, and they are usually perpetrated by a relative or someone close to the victim. Secondly, while instances of rape do seem to be going up, so is the awareness of widespread violence; women are now more willing to ‘come out’ and report a rape despite the ‘dishonor’ and ‘humiliation’ that invariably become attached to rape victims in Indian society. There are many on the Indian Left who see liberalization as an ‘economic rape’ being conducted by the nexus of corporations and governments. Their argument—difficult to deny in many cases—is that this economic liberalization is anything but ‘liberal’, that it is, in fact, a corporatist plutocracy firming up its power under the guise of a so-called ‘liberalism’. There are some who would then see the increase in violence against women as a phenomenon occurring within the wider violation of people’s economic and political rights by corporation and state; that an important factor contributing to the spate of sexual violence is the anger and frustration caused by the smoke and mirrors constantly being put up by the moneymen, their tame politicians, and their captive media. While this is not an argument one can at all dismiss, as ever, in India, or the several parallel Indias, things twist and turn in ways that seemed specifically designed to confound straightfoward Marxist analyses, as we shall see in the next dispatch.
-
—Desk#:JerusalemThis Could Have Been an ExhibitionBy Tirdad Zolghadr“Why is this thing an exhibition? It should have been a book.” I’ve leveled this accusation many a time, at colleagues, friends and students alike. And many times it’s been leveled at me. What the accusation usually means is that the show in question is too wordy. The ideas top-heavy, the language didactic, and the wall texts reminiscent of Leo Tolstoy. Recently, I’ve been wondering about the opposite scenario: texts that should have been exhibitions. Not because a given text is too scopocentric, too graphic or such. (I doubt such a thing exists.) But because it abides by the para-conceptual line of reasoning that is usually the stuff of a thematic group show. You’d be forgiven for thinking that exhibitions speak louder than words – thematic ones in particular. When in point of fact, curatorial thematics are rarely fleshed out. This is because they don’t need to be. At the end of the day, it’s supposedly about the art, not the thematics per se. (“This ain’t science or politics!”) While the artworks, for their part, are submitted to a heliocentric logic of politely rotating around the theme at hand. So any scrutiny of the art on its own terms is just as rare as scrutiny of the theme itself. The upshot of all this to-and-fro is knowledge production in the slippery guise of mere atmosphere. In other words, the genuine hypothesis, and the vulnerability that comes with it, is not the stuff of exhibitions but publications. Which is where cases and wagers, proposals and counterexamples are not only possible but actually expected of you. Unless, of course, we’re talking art publications, in which case the atmospheric prevails. It’s often true that using art as an epistemic kaleidoscope will work wonders. Consider themes like ‘abstraction’, or ‘humor’. I also know of a show on ‘The Letter W’ that seems to be a strong case in point. At other times, the results are more dicey [could be dicier? spell check disagrees, but it’s listed in OED], particularly when contemporary art generates a sense of ‘world politics’ regained. Very much like Italian restaurants, daily newspapers, or Yoga, contemporary art has a particular shade of worldliness to offer. A worldliness characterized by a distinctly middle-class sense of cosmopolitan entitlement. To be clear, I am not claiming contemporary art and yoga are doing the same thing, but that, like other traditions, they both produce a sense of being-in-the-world that is predictable, replicable and specific. Over the course of my contributions to the WdW Review, it is this specificity that I’d like to face up to. I’m aware that this ambition is more art-specific than the rest of the journal content, and I acknowledge the tedium thereof. But I am, for better and for worse, an art writer, and my commissioner is, in the end, an arts organization, while most of its contributors do seem to have one foot in the arts, if not both. In other words, in order to do justice to the WdW Review’s hefty mission statement, I’d like to confront my own professional partialities. To begin with, art writers like myself are not unlike thematic group shows in that our interminable question marks typically pass for intellectual effort, and our innuendos for political analysis. Moreover, in terms of my formal title of Jerusalem Desk Editor, I need to insist on the fact that I am here on a multiple entry tourist visa, and have only been in the neighborhood for a few months so far. Needless to say, most places are mind-fucks once you try to hang around, and allow them to get under your skin. When I was working in New York, for example, I was always intimidated by the provincialism of the hyper-privileged, but also bewildered by the sheer influence of the apparatus around me, the international weight of the recent history and high finance, the brunt of the Center of the Real. This was very different to the defensiveness I felt when spending time in Tehran, for example; a place that is thoroughly metropolitan on every level, save for being thoroughly ignored and isolated internationally. But working in and around occupied Palestine means confronting the dynamics of slow-burn ethnic cleansing and the spectacle it produces. No other place is both as marginalized and as deeply enmeshed within an industry of ‘poornographic’ exposure. As a visiting writer, I grapple with the melodrama (and the luxury) of my own disgust and the quiet determination of so many around me. Thus far, this “grappling”amounts to biding my time, before making “projects” of my surroundings. I take my Arabic lessons, do the reading, meet students, visit colleagues, and largely mind my own business, spending many evenings watching Boardwalk Empire as I would elsewhere. The points polemically raised in this introduction will mark the explicit theoretical premise of my next contribution. Here, the cosmopolitanism of our field will be subject to a more methodical discussion, just as it will be structuring my series as a whole. Even if the contents, forms and tenor will vary, the red line running through the series will strive to counter artworld melodies of free association with an annoying insistence on cuts, edges, faux amis and a good dollop of reflexivity. Institutions are helpful in this regard. When working as a curator, I try to encourage artists to sink their teeth into their host venues, rather than pursue quasi-journalistic impressions of any semi-exotic surroundings. Not only is there plenty of meat to an institution to sink your teeth into but a surprising chunk of context will always be part of that dish willy-nilly. What’s more, focusing on host institutions allows you to reflect on where you’re coming from, professionally speaking. In terms of content, contributions will include a survey of art institutions in the neighborhood, a portrait of artist Yazan Khalili and a discussion of various international embargos past and present, including BDS (Boycotts, Divestment and Sanctions Against Israel). The latter is relevant not in terms of its concrete political possibilities, but of a belletristics of lines in the sand. What can an aesthetics of embargo possibly mean within a field like ours? Contemporary art conjures a world that feels legible and boundless; that there’s no field of knowledge, no locality, the field cannot “‘reflect”, “‘address’” or “‘engage with’”, fruitfully and innocently. Such is the sense of place this series hopes to grapple with. Even as it talks Jerusalem, from the vantage point of a tourist visa. A tall order, but let’s see.
-
—Desk#:AthensSick PredatorsBy Yanis Varoufakis1. Introduction: The Basement It was five in the morning. The early morning April breeze was cutting into Katerina’s underdressed flesh like a razor. But, with her mind clearing, a pressing hunger made her step out from her makeshift shelter. She turned the corner, on the way to the nearby corner shop in Psirri where she often spent her ‘savings’ on bread and chips. Suddenly she felt a firm hand on her shoulder and heard a voice asking: “Where do you think you are going?” It was a cop. And he was not alone. There were six of them, their parked vehicles forming a small convoy that she had failed to notice. There was even a van waiting, with its door wide open. “I am off to buy some bread,” she replied. “No you are not. You are coming with us. For a quick check of your papers. Then you can buy your bread.” Katerina knew that the cops were frequently checking on paperless migrants in the area. She was reassured by this thought, thinking that, as a Greek, she would be released as soon as the police confirmed her identity. When they arrived at the police station, which she knew well from the many times she was caught for ‘possession’, she relaxed. Until they made her walk downstairs to the basement, rather than upstairs to the usual office. “Don’t worry,” the same cop said as her body began to tense up in fear. “Just a quick test to see if you are carrying HIV and then you will be on your way.” Katerina was made to offer her finger for pricking by one of the new generation of rapid HIV testing devices that, purportedly, deliver results within a few minutes. The basement was bare except for a couple of old metal chairs. Katerina sat on one of them, her hunger replaced by foreboding, as she waited for the device to come up with a ‘verdict’. Last time she was tested, she had done so voluntarily after a social worker had suggested it. There were doctors and nurses around, a comfortable couch, even magazines to look at while waiting for her blood to be taken. And when the result came back, days later, and it was negative, the social worker was on hand. This time it was just the two cops, the two chairs, and the device. After what felt like a lifetime, the device showed signs of life. A red light had come on, turning the look on the policeman’s face sardonic: “You have HIV I am afraid. I have to arrest you.” And so, without counseling, without any human contact, the test to which Katerina had never consented became her arrest warrant. Handcuffed, she was thrown into a holding cell. Later, a doctor came and, while she was still cuffed, he took blood from her arm to confirm the ‘findings’. This was to be only the beginning of an ordeal that lasted months. Weeks in a cell with no medical help; weeks during which a crumbling regime, in the midst of a gruesome economic crisis, struggled to survive by spreading fear and loathing through a combination of threatening ‘respectable’ Greeks with Grexit and preying upon human wrecks like Katerina. It was perhaps the worst campaign of conscious misogyny and outright racism employed by any European government since the 1930s. And it went unnoticed by a Europe far more concerned with whether the same regime would manage to push through the illogical austerity policies that led to its disintegration. 2. Lying to the United Nations The Greek minister of ‘health and social solidarity’, Mr. Andreas Loverdos, rises to the podium of the United Nations to address the 2011 High-Level Meeting on AIDS. It is 9 June, less than a year before Katerina and another thirty-one women were thrown in prison for carrying the HIV virus. At the Unites Nations’ podium, the minister set out his thesis: Countries like Greece, recipients of large numbers of paperless migrants, were exposed to the ‘AIDS epidemic’ largely because of sub-Saharan African and Eastern European women arriving in Greece and being pressed into prostitution. With considerable theatricality, Mr. Loverdos explained to the meeting that Greece is facing an explosion of AIDS as a result of these women migrants and their illicit employment in the Greek sex industry. In the audience, there were Greek AIDS experts working with a variety of research and medical institutions. They could not believe their ears! All epidemiological research showed that women prostitutes were next to absent on the map of HIV advancement within the Greek population. Like in most European countries, the primary group where the HIV virus was located, and through which it made headway, was that of gay men and, much less so, intravenous drug users who share needles. The incidence of HIV infection due to female prostitution was, and remains, statistically insignificant. After the minister descended from the UN podium, full of himself, some Greek delegates approached him and questioned what study supported his extraordinary allegations. His response was: “I have my own sources.” He had, of course, no such thing. Instead, he had an agenda. A virulent agenda for saving himself, politically, by spreading fear and appealing to the most heinous crevices of Greece’s society; the crevices in which misogyny, racism, and moral panic buy politicians a handful of additional votes. 3. The Broom Katerina’s arrest, followed by compulsory HIV tests, was one of more than a hundred detentions that occurred over a few days in central Athens. Of those, twenty-nine women were found to carry HIV, were thrown in prison, and their photographs (complete with names, places of origin, etc.) were posted on the web—and, naturally, paraded across tabloid newspapers and television programs. The press went into a feeding frenzy of sensationalism that came hand-in-hand with triumphalism along the lines of: “At last, the Greek state is serving its citizens by cleaning up the streets and alerting us to the imported scourge.” Operation Broom, which is how these arrests were referred to in the media, was the brainchild of two ministers: the aforementioned health and social solidarity minister, Mr. Loverdos, and Mr. Mihalis Chrysohoidis, the public order minister. These men had something important in common: Prior to the eruption of the Greek crisis, they had been thought of as up-and-coming members of the hitherto dominant socialist party (PASOK), entertaining hopes of replacing their leader Mr. George Papandreou. Each thought of himself as prime-minister-in-waiting. Alas, once the crisis hit, PASOK’s calamitous handling of it led to copious electoral hemorrhaging. With the party on the ropes, the two ministers found themselves fighting for their political lives. In November 2011, eighteen months after ‘Bailout Mk1’, and under the extreme pressure of the unfolding economic crisis, George Papandreou threw in the towel, resigned as prime minister, and agreed to the formation of a grand coalition between three parties: PASOK, the conservative New Democracy party, and a (now-defunct) small ultra right-wing unambiguously racist party (LAOS) that harbored a number of neo-fascists (as well as Nazis that were soon to cross over to Golden Dawn). That government, in which Mr. Loverdos and Mr. Chrysohoidis continued to serve, was headed by a former vice-president of the European Central Bank and was meant to be only a stopgap administration, until Greece’s ‘Bailout Mk2’ was signed, sealed, and delivered in the spring of 2012. So, the two ministers knew that their days in government were numbered and that a general election would be called in May in which their own party, PASOK, was facing decimation. Determined to survive PASOK’s trouncing, Mr. Loverdos and Mr. Chrysohoidis combined forces and came up with Operation Broom as a private survival strategy. Invoking a piece of obscure legislation, circa 1940, that allowed the health minister, in extraordinary circumstances, to issue decrees that involved the incarceration of persons who may pose a public health ‘peril’, they staged an assault on the weakest of the innocent. Officers from the Health Ministry, in cahoots with the police, organized the detention of women along the lines of Katerina’s experience. Operation Broom was thus born. What was the two ministers’ plan? It was carefully to engineer a moral panic akin to Greece’s very own Dreyfus Affair. To invoke the image of the unsuspecting ‘family man’ (who may occasionally ‘use’ a sex worker) as the victim of migrants, loose women, and a deadly ‘imported’ virus. And to bathe themselves in the media limelight as the defenders of that average guy, of his… wife, of the nuclear family. Mr. Loverdos’ earlier United Nations speech, with its rampant disregard for expert opinion, paved the ideological way for Operation Broom. And he patiently waited to unleash it, with devastating effect, a few weeks before the May 2012 election. Did it work? It sure did. As Rupert Murdoch once said about television: “You can never lose money by underestimating the intelligence of your audience.” Similarly in politics, it is hard to lose votes when playing the racist, misogynist card, especially at a time of existential national crisis. Indeed, the media performed their vile role on cue and precisely as the two ministers had imagined. Television anchors were extolling the ministers for “proving ready to break some eggs in order to make an omelet” and for putting “the state’s coercive capacities in the service of the public.” Full, front-page photographs of disheveled, desperate women appeared with labels such as: “The hooker who terrorized Athens’ streets.” During that electoral campaign, of which Operation Broom was such a detestable feature, opinion pollsters were prognosticating that PASOK and the ultra right-wing LAOS party were crumbling while xenophobia was riding high and, with it, so too was Golden Dawn, the emergent Nazi party. It is a sad reflection upon the Greek electorate that, while PASOK lost many of its leading lights in the election-day rout, Mr. Loverdos and Mr. Chrysohoidis retained their seats. 4. Sacrificing the Truth (and Every Public Health Policy Principle) When the AIDS epidemic erupted in the early 1980s, I recall the long, nuanced debates that happened in Britain, where I lived at the time. The consensus amongst experts was twofold. First, people should be encouraged to be tested en masse, and the only way of encouraging them to do so was to make them feel that their privacy would be respected at all cost, their test results would never be made public, and their human rights would be inviolable. Just as client-lawyer privilege was deemed a right and a means of ensuring the long-term justice of the legal system, similarly no doctor should ever perform an HIV test without the patient’s consent and the results ought never be disclosed by the doctor even if the patient were refusing to tell his or her sexual partner. The clear and sound logic here was both Kantian and utilitarian: Kantian in the sense that a promise is a promise, and utilitarian in that breaking the promise to keep a patient’s HIV status private (in order to protect his or her sexual partner) would jeopardize millions of people who would never find out if they carried HIV as they would avoid being tested due to a well-founded fear that a positive result may be conveyed to their families, employers, friends. Secondly, the only protection from HIV was to use a condom and to assume that one’s partner was infected. Even if there had been no concerns for privacy, and all people who tested positive for HIV were happy to have their photos and addresses uploaded onto the Internet, it would be silly to assume that protection was unnecessary just because one’s partner’s face was not on the said ‘Facebook’. Operation Broom managed brutally to violate both principles. On the one hand, the involvement of medical services, at the health minister’s behest, in the administration of coerced HIV tests destroyed the legitimacy of the medical services in the hearts and minds of those most vulnerable to HIV. Whereas prior to Operation Broom drug addicts like Katerina did choose to get tested, Operation Broom ensured that none of them would ever trust the ‘system’ again. Potentially, the health minister and his public order buddy inflicted great damage upon the culture of HIV testing that they supposedly wished to promote. Turning to the protection of the ‘customer’, which the two ministers and their media minions seemed so dedicated to, nothing could have instilled a stupider false sense of ‘safety’ in ‘his’ mind than the thought that “if my prostitute is not on the ministry’s ‘Facebook’, I must be safe.” 5. Conclusion: A Revolting Legacy for Greece and Europe Of those forcibly tested for HIV, like Katerina, thirty-two women were found to be HIV positive and charged with “repeated grievous bodily harm and conspiracy to commit grievous bodily harm.” Of those, eight never went to trial while the rest were bailed out, ordered to stand trial on significantly reduced charges. However, after the twin elections of May and June 2012 had been and gone, and the two ministers had kept their seats, the ministerial decree was rescinded and Operation Broom was quietly suspended. The women swept up in it are now struggling to recover. Stigmatized, fearful of stepping outside, without resources, no counseling, lacking proper healthcare, still subject to being tried on the lesser charges, they live day-to-day as best as they can. The reason that the draconian charges collapsed was a remarkable finding that the ‘designers’ of Operation Broom had never predicted: Of the arrested women who tested positive for HIV, the vast majority were Greek! And they were not prostitutes! Indeed, only one HIV infected foreigner had ever worked as a prostitute by choice, and another one, a minor that the police unearthed in some brothel, had been being held as a sex slave. In short, the moral panic of ‘migrant whores’ infecting gullible Greek customers with HIV went up in smoke once a thin ray of light shone onto it. Of course, by then, the damage had been done. More recently, the ultra right-wing health minister who succeeded Mr. Loverdos resuscitated his abhorrent decree. As these words are being written, it is believed that hundreds of coerced HIV tests are being performed on paperless migrants apprehended under the new pogrom ‘program’ going by the name of Xenios Zeus. Operation Broom may have left the front pages and the noxious spotlight of state power may have been mercifully removed from women like Katerina, but, nonetheless, once evil penetrates the social and institutional fabric, it cannot be easily removed. Europe and the rest of the world have heard of Greece’s Golden Dawn, our Nazi throwback. They rose at exactly the same time that Operation Broom unfolded. It was no coincidence. Both the plight of Katerina’s ilk and Nazism’s rise were inextricably correlated with Greece’s never-ending economic, political, and social implosion, following the nation’s bankruptcy within a European Union that forced the largest loan in history upon the most insolvent of its members—on condition, of course, of inhuman austerity. It is, I submit, pointless to blame the Nazis for whatever successes they score in the resulting mess. Evil is, after all, in their nature. But the same cannot be said for those who choose to behave like sick predators, e.g., the two socialist party ministers who opened the gates to serious evil in order to save their political skin. When these Establishment politicians led a media feeding frenzy, preying upon the most wretched of the weak, and investing heavily into misogyny and racism, what other gift did the Nazis need? When the rest of the government indulged them, and parliament stood idly by, when medical personnel participated in the women’s unlawful ordeal, and the electorate rewarded their sick predation with extra votes, why should the professional racist misogynists of Golden Dawn not take courage and feel vindicated? Is any of this Golden Dawn’s fault? No! It is our collective guilt. Not just of us Greeks. But of every European citizen that sits idly by, thinking that Greece is being treated to some tough, but deserved medicine.
-
—Desk#:AthensThe Serpent’s Greek LairBy Yanis Varoufakis1. Kapnias There he stood, next to his goats. A disheveled yet not undistinguished figure adorned in the work clothes poor Mediterranean farmers think of as their uniform. His octogenarian weather-beaten face, covered in white stubble, smiled at me. A smile both friendly and ominous, packed with the promise of disturbing tales and indecipherable truths. “We meet at last! Welcome to my poor abode” he wailed, spreading his arms. I had just driven from Athens to the farm he shared with Yiayia Georgia—his wife—whose life story deserves to be the centerpiece of some talented tragedian’s labor of love. Although Kapnias’ reputation had preceded him, I was not prepared for the quiet ferocity of that night’s welcome. After settling into the bedroom that Yiayia had adoringly prepared, and having broken bread with them, I excused myself and drove to the nearby town to meet with local friends. Upon returning to the farmhouse, well after midnight, Kapnias’ distant snoring and an array of excited cats welcomed me back. Exhausted and ready for a night’s rest in the lap of the Peloponnese countryside, I saw them: Two books resting on my pillow. One was entitled Memoirs of a Prime Minister. Its author: Adamantios Androutsopoulos, the last ‘Prime Minister’ of the military junta, appointed by Dimitris Ioannidis—the brigadier who took the neo-fascist junta further into neo-Nazi territory after the student massacre of 17 November 1973. The second book was a small leather-bound volume at an advanced state of degeneration. Incredulous even after I read the title, Mein Kampf, I opened it. It was an original edition, published somewhere in Germany in 1934. Bedtime material to shock the visiting ‘leftie’ with, I surmised. Courtesy of a semi-illiterate farmer who clearly wanted to make a point. Awaking in the morning, I took my time to get out of bed, hoping that Kapnias would have begun tending to his animals and crops in the meantime. To no avail. He was never going to miss my emergence, overflowing with eagerness to gauge my reaction to his late-night offerings. And so we started talking. Kapnias was an ‘untouchable’ farmhand bonded to Yiayia’s father, who before the war was something of a nobleman in the mountainous village of their origin. A beautiful village that was virtually depopulated later, once the civil war took its toll. During the occupation, Yiayia’s father acted as a liaison between British intelligence and the local left-wing partisans, sabotaging in unison the nearby Wehrmacht brigade and a platoon of Italian soldiers. Yiayia, who must have been the local beauty, fell in love and secretly married George Xenos, one of the partisans. Against the background of a harsh war, two young children were born to the defiantly happy couple. Meanwhile, Kapnias, the teenage menial, decided to throw his lot in with the other side: He joined a paramilitary unit assembled by the local Gestapo and was sent to Crete for ‘training’ in the arts of ‘interrogation’ and ‘counter-subversion’. It was there that Hans, his instructor, gave him the leather-bound copy of Mein Kampf, like a preacher who hands out copies of the Bible to illiterate natives before moving on to proselytize others. The war ended but the conflict intensified as Greece sank into the mire of the nightmarish civil war (1944–1949). Allies turned against one another, brother against brother, daughter against father. Xenos, Yiayia’s partisan husband, found himself fighting the national army that was put together by the British and of which her father, given his loyalty to the Brits, was now a local stalwart. Within two years, a modern Greek tragedy had concluded: Xenos was injured in battle and finished off by an American officer during the interrogation that followed his capture. Yiayia’s father was killed soon after that by partisans for having murdered an injured partisan that sought refuge in his home. Thus Yiayia was suddenly widowed by the nationalists and orphaned by the partisans. That was Kapnias’s cue. Having made the transition from the Gestapo-organized paramilitary to the local gendarmerie, he was now in a position to exact revenge on the ‘upper class’ of their small world. He approached Yiayia with a simple proposal: “You marry me and I shall stop my ilk from ridding the land of you and your communist seed,” referring to her two young fatherless children. She agreed, hoping that his uniform would provide safety for herself and her children. Alas, soon after, Kapnias was dismissed from the gendarmes for using… excessive force during some interrogation. Thus a life of poverty, tears, and terror under Kapnias’ domestic tyranny had begun for Yiayia. One that did not abate till her death in 2012. 2. The Serpent’s Greek DNA Nothing prepares a people for authoritarianism better than defeat followed closely by national humiliation and an economic implosion. Germany’s defeat in the Great War and its humiliation due to the Treaty of Versailles, coupled of course with the middle class’ economic implosion a little later, played a well-documented role in the rise of the Nazis. Greece suffered comparable defeat and humiliation in 1922, at the hands of Kemal Ataturk and as a result of its own government’s hubris. The political instability that followed, in unison with poverty’s triumphant march after the 1929 global crisis, gave rise to our own variety of fascism: the regime of Ioannis Metaxas that pushed Greece into fascism’s peculiar darkness on 4 August 1936. Of course, none of this was out of the ordinary. Spain had already fallen into the same crevice. Portugal was similarly afflicted. Italy was in the grasp of Mussolini’s blackshirts. Hungary, Serbia, Romania, Bulgaria, and the Baltic States all fell to some variant of fascism—its specter was haunting most of Europe before a single shot was fired in 1939. The question now is: Why has contemporary Greece seen a Nazi revival? Spaniards, the Irish, the Portuguese, the Italians have also felt the ill-effects of the Eurozone crisis in their bones. But why is it that only in Greece has a Nazi party, Golden Dawn, managed to enter parliament in large numbers, while its storm troopers are terrorizing the streets? Kapnias’ story offers useful clues. It throws light on the significance of the Nazis’ attempts to create a local SS-like body of marginalized men disaffected by the local bourgeoisie, by the Left, and living under a permanent cloud of collective disgrace brought on by a previous national humiliation. In our long conversations, it was abundantly clear that Kapnias remained intoxicated with the power that his Nazi instructors lent him. Alert to his own empowerment from an alliance with the ‘dark side’, he reveled in the departure from decency that was to mark his life thereafter. His very nickname, Kapnias (his real name was George), originated from the Greek word for tobacco [kapnos]; to indicate that he was a bitter, angry man seeking revenge on a world that never gave him a chance. Until, that is, the Gestapo offered him one; a chance that he grabbed with both hands and was savoring to the bitter end. Surrounded by his unsuspecting goats. “The Germans were above God,” he told me. “Unlike the Italians or our own mob, they could use any means to get the job done. Without wincing. With no fear. No passion.” “You had to see them with your own eyes.” “They were magnificent,” was his last utterance on the matter, his face lit up like a Christmas tree, his heart filled with extra pleasure from noticing that my stomach was turning with every one of his words. Still, I felt I understood where he was coming from. Being handed that little leather-bound book, which Kapnias did not have the German to read, was like an induction into a European Brotherhood of Evil; the type of evil that, when shared with a force so much more technologically advanced in relation to their own community, gives marginalized, cowardly men, like Kapnias, a priceless sense of belonging to some Circle of the Select. A sense that can elicit a hideous outpouring of violent sentiments, words, acts. Kapnias died in 2009. Tragically, the serpent’s DNA did not perish with him. His generation did not fade away after the left-wing partisans were crushed in 1949. They remained central to the post-war state, murdering left-wing MP Grigoris Lambrakis in 1963, and even taking power in 1967, thus immersing Greece in yet another bout of neo-fascist totalitarianism. And when the Athens Polytechnic students’ uprising shook their regime in November 1973, it was a true-blue Nazi, brigadier Dimitris Ioannidis, who pushed the fascist colonels aside and imposed the darkest post-war hour upon the nation. After the junta’s collapse in 1974, the serpent recoiled in its lair. I recall spotting single copies of the weekly newspaper 4th of August (referring to Metaxas’ 1936 fascist coup) hanging in my neighborhood kiosk. It seemed to me that no one bought a copy. Unable to resist the temptation, I bought a copy once myself! It was my youth’s equivalent to watching a horror movie and enjoying it against my better judgment. While in 1974 the fascists had gone to ground, following the generalized outpouring of anti-junta, anti-fascist emotion, it was not too long before the ultra-right started rearing its ugly head again. In the 1977 general election a far-right umbrella party, under which royalists, junta loyalists, fascists, and Nazis congregated, scored a respectable eight percent of the national vote. A year later, in 1978, a certain Mr. Nikos Mihaloliakos, Golden Dawn’s current führer and parliamentary leader, was arrested for bombing two cinemas. Upon his early release he began publishing a weekly. Its title? Golden Dawn. Throughout the 1980s, various ultra-right organizations came and went, with fascists and Nazis jostling for position within them. They were never anything other than marginal organizations that had no chance of scoring the vote share that would have propelled them into parliament. Nevertheless, the Serpent’s DNA was preserved inside these groups, ready to sprout a myriad of snakes when the conditions permitted. In February 1983, Nazi thugs viciously attacked Yannis Evangelopoulos, an eighteen-year-old boy, the son of former partisans and civil war refugees who had recently returned to Greece from the Soviet Union. It triggered a number of attacks, one of which was caught on camera, featuring an ax-wielding student leader who is now a Conservative Party government minister. Nazi brutality was on its way back. 3. From the 2004 Olympics to the 2010 Memorandum If Greece managed to enter the Eurozone it is largely due to the influx of migrant labor in the 1990s, following the collapse of the Iron Curtain. It was this torrent of undocumented workers that pushed unit labor costs down and allowed the European Union to get away with the pretence that the Greek economy might just stand its ground in Europe’s ill-conceived monetary union. Moreover, from 1996 to 2004, Athens had been turned into a worksite, preparing as it was for the 2004 Olympics Extravaganza. While the country was abuzz with the sound of bulldozers and drills, the earlier gigantic struggle to get the country into the Eurozone had condemned a large segment of poorer Greeks into a slow-burning, unseen recession. Wages were rising just above the official rate of inflation but the prices that the poor paid for the goods that they purchased were rising much faster. Thus a gap emerged between the native working class and new, undocumented migrants, who were content to work wherever and at all hours so as to put money aside to send back home or to save for a brighter future. While the stadia, the railways, and the motorways were being built, a certain tranquility seemed to hold. Yet, the writing had been on the wall from at least 2000 when an ultra-right-wing party, LAOS, made an impromptu appearance, managing to bring together nationalists, fascists, and Nazis under the leadership of a self-serving, personable, vegetarian, low-brow television journalist, Mr. George Karatzaferis. Soon, the new party, riding on a wave of support from working-class natives that felt threatened by Greece’s new economic realities in general, and by migrants in particular, scored some early electoral success. By the time of the 2004 Olympics, they had a sizeable parliamentary presence. In the summer of 2004, as the Olympics drew closer, migrants who used to labor like the proverbial ants, getting the stadia ready in time for the athletes and dignitaries, suddenly had no jobs. They became more visible and less moneyed. It was at around that time that the Nazi elements within LAOS shifted into high gear, planning a campaign of ‘cleansing’ in neighborhoods such as Aghios Panteleimon near central Athens. LAOS was split between fascist nationalists under its leader that were eager to enter the political mainstream and be seen as potential members of a governing coalition, and Nazis who coalesced under Mihaloliakos and the Golden Dawn imprint. Copying the strategy first pioneered by the German ultra-right NPD party in Eastern Germany in the 1990s, Golden Dawn aimed at ‘liberating’ suburbs in which many of the migrants lived. They called them “brown scum” and soon set up ‘citizens’ committees’ along the lines of supremacist vigilante groups, tolerated (and in many cases aided) by the local police. Before too long, certain areas, like Attiki Square (not far from Athens’ city center), became hunting grounds for anyone that looked ‘different’. Migrant-owned shops were targeted Kristallnacht-style on many, many different nights and the victims learned the hard way that it was meaningless to take the matter to the police. Even ‘legitimate’ television stations gave a platform to the ‘incensed locals’ who went live with descriptions of migrants as rabies-infected animals that had to be put down. Interestingly, the dominant narrative soon began to include in the list of those who ‘have it coming’ prostitutes, gays, lesbians, ‘left-wing migrant-lovers’, and, of course, transgender people. In addition to the local circumstances, there were two other factors contributing to the inexorable dynamic which conjured up the tide that lifted Golden Dawn from a minuscule hideous gang to an evil force to be reckoned with. One was the Conservative government (2004–2008) that was keen to play to the xenophobic gallery for electoral gains. The other was real estate developers for whom the Golden Dawn represented a chance in a million to make a nice little earner—to buy properties at low prices, have the migrant ‘scum’ removed forcibly by Golden Dawn, and then cash in. Then came the economic tsunami that bankrupted Greece in early 2010 and led to the infamous Memorandum of Understanding with the troika (comprising the European Commission, the European Central Bank, and the International Monetary Fund). A loan agreement, with strings attached, that demolished Greece’s social economy from 2010 onward. In contrast to the other southern Eurozone countries also sporting a history of fascism (i.e., Spain, Portugal, and Italy), the Euro Crisis brought a reduction in Greece’s national income ten to fifteen times greater than elsewhere. Throw into this mix the Kapnias story (which highlights the importance of the Nazi presence in Greece in the 1940s at a time of fierce resistance by Greek partisans to their occupation), and you may begin, dear reader, to converge to an explanation of why Nazism re-appeared in Greece and not elsewhere in Europe’s periphery. 4. Nazis in Power, Even Though not in Government In November 2011 the socialist PASOK government of Mr. George Papandrou, which had acquiesced fully and almost enthusiastically to the Memorandum of Understanding that most Greeks associated with their personal and national catastrophe, collapsed. From its ashes their rose a tri-party coalition government comprising PASOK, the conservative New Democracy and LAOS, whose leader saw this as an opportunity to place his ultra right-wing, fascist grouping in the political mainstream. Alas, the result of this historical compromise was a split in LAOS. Some of the more enterprising fascists joined New Democracy, which could reward their ‘apostasy’ with better ministerial positions and a safer political future, while the Golden Dawn grouping went their own way. Within months, opinion polls showed that the Nazi Golden Dawn had overtaken the fascistic LAOS. By the time of the next election, in May 2012, Golden Dawn was in parliament and LAOS had to all intents and purposes disbanded. Fully cognizant of the shock value of the following statement, I shall assert that Golden Dawn got its first taste of real power just before the May 2012 election—even before it stood for office. It came in the form of a despicable decree issued by the then minister of public order, Mr. Mihalis Chrysohoidis, a longtime PASOK minister who had made a name for himself because, under his political leadership, the police had managed, after decades of trying, to capture the members of Europe’s most ‘successful’ left-wing terrorist organization—the so-called 17 November group. Chrysohoidis decreed that the police should arrest prostitutes in central Athens, most of whom were of course undocumented migrants, forcefully subject them to HIV tests, and have their photographs and names posted on the ministry’s website so as to… supposedly warn their clients. Over several weeks, police would sweep Athens arresting, with no warrant, any woman that did not seem ‘respectable’, shove her in a van, and take her to the police station where officers would restrain her while nurses extracted blood. And if the test came back positive, they would throw her into a police cell without any counseling whatsoever. In one fell swoop a multitude of a liberal democracy’s cherished principles were torn asunder: the principle that the state does not have the right to subject individuals to medical tests without their consent; the principle that public health is jeopardized when potential HIV carriers do not trust medical personnel and the authorities to respect their basic human rights; and the principle that ‘clients’ and sex workers have a duty to themselves and to others to always use a condom on the assumption that the sex worker or the client may be infected. All these crucial principles were thrown into the dustbin overnight. For what? So that two embattled PASOK politicians, Mr. Chrisohoidis and his mate in the Ministry of Health, a Mr. Andreas Loverdos, could entice some racist bigots to vote for them, rather than for Golden Dawn, in the forthcoming election. It is in this sense that I am making the claim that Golden Dawn found itself in power even if it never entered the government. For why should its thugs care about governing if their policies are enacted by the ‘legitimate’, yet powerless, political forces in government? As if to confirm this claim, the government that was installed after the two consecutive elections of May and June of 2012, passed a remarkable piece of legislation through parliament. One that wrote into the statutes that Greek citizenship and good grades in university entrance examinations were not sufficient for a young person to enter the police or the military academy. What else was needed? Proof of ‘ithageneia’; that is, of a Greek blood lineage that naturalized migrants were, naturally, denied. Why do this? To play to the Golden Dawn voters, who like all Nazis have a penchant for ‘blood and land’, in the hope of enticing them back into the fold of the ‘civilized’ parties. Thus, for the first time since the Nazi laws of the 1930s, a European country introduced legislation that segregated its citizens (and not just its residents) between those that are Greeks-by-blood and those who are not. As I am writing these lines, a vile chill travels fast through my spine. And a deep shame fills my heart and mind. Shame in being Greek and, also, shame in being European, since Europe seems to have brushed such an abomination aside. 5. Pavlos’ Game-changing Murder By the summer of 2013, dozens of migrants had been kicked, stabbed, and beaten to a pulp by Golden Dawn thugs, while the police turned a blind eye and the governing coalition struggled to make political capital out of them by peddling the ‘two-extremes theory’: painting SYRIZA (Greece’s official opposition, and second-largest party in parliament) as “the other side of the Golden Dawn coin.” In mid-September, with the economic crisis worsening despite the governmental proclamations of a Greek Success Story, the pro-government media toyed with the idea of a New Democracy-Golden Dawn accommodation. For instance, the chief economics correspondent of the influential SKAI TV and Kathimerini newspaper, Mr. Babis Papadimitriou, made an extraordinary statement live on air. In a discussion with a member of SYRIZA, he asked: “If your party is thinking of seeking a vote of confidence from the Communist Party, why should Mr. Samaras’ New Democracy not seek the support of a serious Golden Dawn?” A ‘serious’ Golden Dawn? While Mr. Papadimitriou, with whom I have debated live on SKAI TV numerous times, was clearly repeating the mantra of the present coalition government (namely that Golden Dawn and SYRIZA are the different faces of extremism), he and his ilk in other news media making a similar suggestion seem unwittingly to have caused a backlash within Golden Dawn. As Golden Dawn officials stated on their website, they refuse, point-blank, to get ‘serious’; to be co-opted by the conservative New Democracy. While clearly happy to play the role of SYRIZA’s deadly foes, they are not going to taint their ‘Nazi purism’ with any notion of lending their parliamentary votes to New Democracy. Pavlos Physsas’ horrendous murder on 18 September 2013 served, partially, as a signal of the Golden Dawn’s determination not to be co-opted by New Democracy. Pavlos was, as many around Europe have heard by now, an anti-racist rapper of astonishing virtue and courage. Dedicated to the peaceful struggle against Golden Dawn in the working-class suburb of Keratsini, he posthumously forced Greek society to acknowledge that the serpent’s egg had not only hatched but that it had produced venomous snakes intent on taking a terrible toll. No longer content to bash migrants and to intimidate their opponents, the Golden Dawn thugs had calculatingly adopted a new tactic: Unleashing deadly violence against left-wing activists—first against a group of nine Communist Party members, whom they hospitalized, and soon after with Pavlos’ deliberate murder. Berlin was incensed. I have it on good authority that the Greek prime minister received urgent calls suggesting to him, in no uncertain terms, that Golden Dawn could not, and should not, be tolerated. Golden Dawn’s hierarchy had to be taken out, for otherwise the European Union’s fiscal consolidation program in Greece would be associated with the unchecked rise of a murderous Nazi gang. The prime minister’s problem was that the Golden Dawn’s leaders are members of parliament and, as such, they enjoy immunity from prosecution. The only way that they could be arrested is if parliament convened and voted for a suspension of their immunity. While such a vote would be carried without a shadow of a doubt, and with a crushing majority, there was a snag: The prime minister feared that a number of his own members would abstain or even vote against, revealing to the whole world the extent to which Golden Dawn’s ideas had purchase within his party. For this reason his government took a different approach: Invoking an article in the Greek constitution that enables the authorities to arrest, without exception, members of a criminal organization, the government and the judiciary ordered the indictment, and arrest, of Führer Mihaloliakos and his deputies for having formed a criminal organization. The problem with this tactic is that it stands a great chance of backfiring. For it is now incumbent upon the state prosecutor to prove beyond reasonable doubt that Golden Dawn, an organization that was formed in 1978 (and formally constituted as a political party in 1987), was formed back then for the explicit purpose of carrying out criminal activities. My great fear is that either the prosecutor will fail or that he will succeed by concocting evidence in support of this particular, exceptionally narrow, charge. Either way, the Nazis will have scored another victory against a democratic order that will either have to release them, to the triumphant chanting of their blackshirt supporters, or imprison them by bending its own rules of judicial propriety. 6. Epilogue My encounter with Kapnias taught me much that is relevant today. It taught me that our loathing of Nazis reinforces their commitment and renews their spirit. It taught me that only the resistance of unassuming, hate-free heroes like the fallen Pavlos Fyssas can destabilize them. It taught me how a Greek who had never encountered a Jew, or nowadays a Pakistani, could be programmed to believe that therein lies the cause of all his suffering. It taught me that the serpent dies hard. That putting its minders in jail does nothing to eradicate it. That once it is implanted into a society forced to surrender unconditionally, as Hans had done with his leather-bound gift of Mein Kampf to Kapnias, its DNA lurks—even if the serpent is actually killed. And it taught me that: When proud nations, which were previously implanted with the serpent’s DNA, are beaten into submission within our Euro-Jurassic Park, when they are humiliated and punished collectively, as the Germans were with the Treaty of Versailles, and the Greeks under our current bailout conditions, and when they are reduced en masse to a state of despair, the serpent can always return, replicate ferociously, and run amok.
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaMirrored WindowsBy Ruchir JoshiI have a test for how much I ‘belong’ to a city and vice versa. Catching the early morning taxi from whichever airport, I usually tend to nod off. Snapping awake during the ride, if I immediately know where I am then the city and I have a proper relationship, if not, then we don’t. Despite all the recent construction constantly shifting the cityscape, in New Delhi I always test positive, it’s like it’s in my blood. The fact is, I’ve lived in Delhi for many years. Since relocating to Calcutta, I’ve come back to the Indian capital several times every year, sometimes for months at a time. I’m usually completely confident that I know ‘my’ cross section of this town and its peculiar rhythms, but this time things are different. Returning to Delhi after being away for many months, I almost feel like a tourist, like a culture-shocked first timer in India. When I lived here, I really used to enjoy the terror my foreign friends underwent when I introduced them to the hyper-pinball joys of Delhi traffic. This time, it’s as if I’ve become one of my newbie friends. The traffic in Delhi has two sides to it. In the rush hours there is, of course, the classic, subcontinental traffic crawl, the spread of private automobile cancer palpable in every small lurch forward, in every grinding of low gear, in every metal attrition avoided. At the same time, in Delhi cars can sometimes drive very, very fast indeed; whereas in Bombay, Bangalore, Chennai, or Calcutta you’re lucky if your speedometer crosses thirty-five kilometers per hour in the daytime, certain parts of Delhi have huge, long roads where the rich in their imported fortress wagons and the less fortunate in their small Euro-Jap soap-dishes can equally put their foot down and scream up to eighty or ninety kilometers per hour and more. In the taxi from the airport, I first find myself terrified at the high-speed lane jumping and the last minute swerving that holds lives in balance for whole, long seconds. I’ve driven like this myself (when in Rome, eat or be eaten, etc.) but now I find something has shifted. I find myself repeating the word ‘ungenerous’ over and over in my head. It’s a contradictory thing to say but while driving in India has always been about ‘me first’, ‘the biggest is the king’, and the clear understanding that traffic rules are made to be driven over, there has always been a sense of give and take, a sense of adjustment, where, even while driving ferociously, people occasionally cut each other some slack, forgive mistakes the other guy has made, and compensate, sometimes at huge risk to themselves. Now it suddenly feels as if that last sliver of humanity has been taken away. Over the last twenty years or so, Delhi has been force-fed new automobiles like a foie gras goose being stuffed with grain; and now it feels as if the creature’s liver is about to burst. I may be imagining it, but the car population seems to have increased exponentially since my last visit in December 2012; in the cutting off, tailgating, and wrong-side overtaking there seems to be the vicious desperation of people who’ve realized they’ve bought themselves not freedom, or any control over their lives, but a metal and plastic trap in which they will have to spend their lives fending off carbon monoxide and mayhem from the similar traps that surround them. While criminally dangerous driving is not confined to any one economic class, there is something to be noted about walking around in Delhi’s posher markets and shopping malls. This phenomenon is hardly new, but the newly touristized me notices it more acutely than ever: you’re walking in a fairly crowded promenade in a shopping area; you see a young couple coming toward you; there isn’t enough space to pass without both parties turning slightly sideways and sidling past each other, or so you think; you make the move to create the half-space but the other guy doesn’t, he just keeps walking, wide-fronted as ever, expecting you to work your way around him. Unsurprisingly, if it’s the woman who’s going to pass you, she will do the civilized thing and move aside, but the thought never even occurs to most of the younger men. As before, these incidents make me angry, but this time I also think about it as if from the outside—what is it about this society that denies its young men any social awareness of shared space? In the Delhi metro, things are different again. The arrival of the underground train network is transforming this huge sprawl of a megapolis in interesting ways. Suddenly, speedy mobility is within reach of people who would otherwise be stuck on buses and trucks in the endless traffic jam above ground. The metro is also an opportunity for automobile owners to leave their cars behind, though not enough of them seem to have received the invitation card. Nevertheless, many classes mingle on the metro in a way that happens in no other space in the city. On the platforms during rush hours, getting on and off the trains, all class disappears as throngs of (mostly) North Indian men slam into and through each other, neither the so-called educated nor the so-called illiterate managing the common sense realization that letting people off first is the best way to gain ingress to an emptier train carriage. There’s a certain kind of feral desperation in crowds that I’ve only ever seen in South Asian cities and, in Delhi this time, it seems to have increased in violence. The exception to the sweaty sardining of men is supposed to be the women only carriage at the front of each underground train. However, all too often men pay no attention to the rule, brazenly entering and sitting in the reserved carriage till such time as a woman objects. Often the fuss can be bruising to the complainant and she (or they) might have to suffer abuse and even physical violence. Furthermore, given that the Delhi metro carriages are joined to each other by an open connecting space, during rush hours the passage to the women’s carriage becomes the favorite spot for the many men who see groping and pawing as enjoyable activities. +++ Most Indians tend to bring up their boys and girls differently but in North India these traits sometimes become extreme. Most of the communities here see themselves as honest, straightforward, generous, and fearless. There is a domination by the male in all of these constructions of the community or ethnic group, a peculiar, northern subcontinental double-edge of machismo and misogyny that actually spreads from Afghanistan in the west to the Indian state of Bihar in the east. Last December in Delhi, a North Indian friend explained it to me thus: “It’s simple, here more than anywhere else in India, a daughter is totally seen as a temporary member of the family, to be fed and brought up till such time as she gets married and is subsumed by someone else’s family. The son, on the other hand, is seen as the pride and joy, the one who will carry the line forward.” Among other things, my friend and I were speaking about female infanticide in Haryana, one of the big North Indian states, and the decline of the population of girls in some districts to the point where girls had to be ‘imported’ for marriage from other parts of India. “Why only blame the people in the countryside? My own friends, middle-class, educated people are also like that. The other day, I was flying kites with this guy I know, with his fourteen-year-old daughter and his son, who’s about twelve. So each of us has a kite aloft and we are kite fighting, and the girl cuts her brother’s kite. What do you think my friend does? He turns around and slaps the girl—‘Why did you cut your brother’s kite?’ I ask the guy what he thinks he’s doing. It’s a sport, I say, and she won. But he says ‘No, she’s a girl, she shouldn’t cut the boy’s kite.’ This is in 2012, imagine.” My friend and I were talking about all this because December 2012 was stamped into history by the gang rape and murder of a young Delhi woman. The facts of the case are now well known but may, nevertheless, bear recounting. On a winter evening in the city, the woman and a male friend were returning home after watching a film at a cinema at the other end of town. Widely connecting though it is, the metro system did not serve either of the areas in question. The man and the woman (or, more accurately, the two pals in their early twenties) tried to get a three-wheel auto-ricksha to take them home but all the drivers refused. Around 9 pm, the pair of friends saw a bus marked for their part of town and they hailed it. They made nothing of the fact that the bus had mirrored windows, a common enough thing in this city. When they climbed in they realized they were the only ‘passengers’ in the bus, which had four other men besides the driver. The men began to taunt and paw the girl. When the two friends resisted, they hit the young man with an iron rod and tied him up. Then they proceeded to take turns raping the woman who kept fighting back. All through this time the bus drove in a circuit through the main roads of South Delhi, stopping at traffic lights, going past police checkpoints. The men took turns at driving while the driver joined in the rape. One of the rapists was a seventeen-year-old. In the assault on the woman—who kept fighting—the iron rod was also used. After they were done, the men dumped their victims on a dark side road and drove off. It took time to find help. The woman survived for a few days before succumbing to her horrendous injuries in a hospital in Singapore, where she’d been flown in a desperate attempt to save her life. Within a few days it was very clear how the city’s failing systems had combined to condemn the young woman to rape and death: the auto-rickshas were flouting a ‘no refusal’ rule; the bus was flouting a ‘no mirrored windows’ rule; the bus passed through police checkpoints without hindrance because it was most likely one of many buses whose owners had bribed the cops, it was therefore ‘licensed’ to go through unchecked; the same police took time to come to the victims’ aid and were indifferent and lax when they did finally come; it was doubtful whether the girl could have been saved, but it became clear that the best public hospitals in the capital of India were not capable of dealing with the potentially lethal infections that occur after such trauma. By the time my friend and I were talking, this one event had exploded in the faces of the state and national governments, and crowds of mostly young people were at the entrance of the presidential complex, one of the picture-postcard spots that symbolizes democratic India, demanding justice, demanding the resignation of ministers and people in positions of authority. Sitting with a foot condition that meant I couldn’t run from the tear gas being fired, I watched the protests on TV over days and days. People kept talking about this being India’s Tahrir Square but some of us were not so sure. This may not have been a new country emerging from the ashes of the old, but this was definitely a new city taking shape from the dysfunctional contraption of the old one, a city that could be a better place or a far worse one. After nearly a year, the jury is still out. [ends]
-
—Desk#:IstanbulAfter the SummerBy Erden KosovaWithout doubt, the uprising following the Gezi protests in Istanbul last June signified the most important civic mobilization that Turkish society has experienced in recent times. The reckless state violence, the loss of five young souls and the suffering of those injured, the terror of millions of people exposed to the widespread use of different sorts of teargas on the streets and in their homes caused profound anger; but the energy of the protests was channeled more constructively through the organization of forums in neighborhood parks nearly every night throughout the summer. An astonishing number of publications (books, magazines, photo-albums, documentary films) reflecting upon events immediately took their places on the bookshop shelves. Yet, the rising temperature of the summer and the coming of Ramadan seemed to diffuse the tension. Now, as the colder months arrive, with students returning to universities and the discipline of everyday life resumed, the political atmosphere has conversely started to heat up once again. Earlier this Fall, the police exercised their brutality this time in Kadıköy, the biggest district of the city and one of the heartlands of the secular bloc in which mass demonstrations took place peacefully back in June. Different tactics and different weapons were deployed by the police this time, but the same macabre, and increasingly audacious, scenes played out, such as illegal raids into apartment flats and close-range shooting with plastic bullets. In the meantime, Erdoğan and his apostles decided to tone down their aggression and arrogance as part of a new PR campaign, as well as further manipulation of the press and counter-organization in social media. There have been additional reasons for presenting a lower profile and reinforcing defensive strategies. The gradual isolation of Turkey as the most enthusiastic actor in favor of military intervention in neighboring Syria , and the only government to maintain full support of the deposed Morsi administration has been absurdly celebrated by the spin doctors of the AKP as a kind of 'precious loneliness', proof of the party's integrity. Only a few years ago the foreign secretary declared his government's policy of 'zero problems with our neighbors'. Erdoğan’s stance against Israeli policies in Gaza and his subsequent popularity among Arab societies briefly contributed to the image of Turkey as a rising actor in the region this image was shattered by internal contradictions and his arrogant ambition to take the leading role in a Sunni bloc. As a result, Turkey has at the moment no seat in any political negotiations in the region. Logistical support given to extremist groups among the opposition forces in Syria has destabilized the sectarian balance in the country and quickly alienated the Alevi population. Clashes between these groups and the Syrian Kurds have raised more yet suspicions about the commitment of the AKP government to the ongoing peace process with PKK, the Kurdish guerrilla group. Indeed, in September, the PKK declared that they had halted the course of their withdrawal from Turkey as a result of the AKP's disinclination to take any steps towards peaceful negotiations. Consequently, Erdoğan has been forced to introduce a reform package, a 'democratization' program comprised of mainly cosmetic changes. Furthermore, the recent decision of the US Federal Reserve to end its massive liquidity injections into the global markets has had a damaging impact on the Turkish economy, which was already having serious difficulty managing its current account deficit. The steady growth rate in the economy over the last decade has thus far allowed the AKP government to solidify its public support and front like the region’s big brother/main player. But now as industrial output is receding and growth maintained only by artificially inflating the construction industry, it will be hard for the AKP to extend its golden decade. The government since tried to mend its shattered image and gain some political credit by bidding to host the Olympics in 2020 and attempting to get the national football team qualified for next year's world cup in Brazil, but both moves failed. Despite, or because of, these setbacks, Erdoğan studiously launched the vengeful counter-attacks he had promised during the Gezi uprisings. Journalists who voiced criticism to his policies have been purged from their positions – a high profile victim of this campaign was Yavuz Baydar, who worked as the reader’s editor of the popular daily newspaper Sabah, in addition to having been President of the International Organization of News Ombudsmen and later their board member. Neither was the soft criticism of Gülen movement, a giant religious network which has acquired immense power within state mechanisms owing to its support for right-wing governments over the last two decades, and especially the AKP, spared either. In his never ending speeches during the uprising, the prime minister singled out groups and individuals he was 'going to take care of'. One of the groups included the cast of certain Turkish TV shows, some of whom became spokesmen for the Gezi protesters in public announcements and negotiations with the government. These actors and actresses are considerably popular, not only in Turkey but also in the Balkans, the Middle East and Russian-speaking countries and their involvement in the uprisings contributed to the shattering of Erdoğan's image in the region. Something had to be done. In August, fifteen actors were arrested on suspicion of drug consumption and trafficking. Not all of them had shown their sympathies with the Gezi protesters in July. But the message was clear enough, and duly Turkish State Television (TRT) terminated some of its series without explanation, firing any personnel who shared pro-Gezi messages on social media. Another target on Erdoğan's revenge list was the Koç family, one of the country’s richest family. They had established themselves after the Second World War, mostly through investments in the motor industry, alongside a partnership with Ford. As one of the main actors of the status quo preceding the AKP’s rule, they flirted with the anti-AKP bloc for a while. But, they attracted the prime minister's wrath when they kept the gates of their Divan Hotel, just next to the Gezi Park, open to the victims of the police. Now, the family's business dealings are under siege. Their accounts are being scoured for wrong-doing, their contracts for several enterprises have been terminated, and they are kept from bidding for public contracts. The AKP pursued the same strategy with Doğuş Holding. Garanti Bank, one of the biggest financial companies belonging to the group, was exposed to an exaggerated inspection, its owner left alone only when he fired several of the left-wing journalists working for his news broadcast channel NTV, which was notorious for playing cookery shows during the events at Gezi. Another recent controversy relating to the Koç family was the interview Kutluğ Ataman gave to one of the pro-government newspapers. The famous video artist accused the family of sabotaging his solo show, forcing his gallery to cancel the exhibition because of the stance he took during the uprisings (he was among the mediators who met Erdoğan). Ataman had been critical of the left in Turkey for a while but as the interview indicates, this critical stance seems to have transformed into fully-fledged anti-leftism, in which he goes so far as to define all of the Gezi participants categorically as plotters of a coup d'état and to accuse secularists of planning 'concentration camps' for the AKP’s sympathizers. ODTÜ (Middle East Technical University, established in Ankara in 1956), has been a focal platform of political dissent throughout its history and it maintains its rebellious character still today. Demonstrations organised by leftist students at the campus earlier this year arguably paved the way for the Gezi spirit to emerge. The idiosyncratic mayor of Ankara, a Twitter addict and a skillful provocateur, had already expressed grumblings against the university on various occasions in the past. Since the protests, he put a suspended plan into operation: building up a highway that would pass through ODTÜ's campus, uprooting numerous trees and destroying the adjacent working class neighborhood which provides cheap accommodation for students. Police raids and clashes have, inevitably, ensued. The police’s brutal response in June was so excessive and irrational that the AKP team had to conjure up absurd pretexts for it, demonizing the protestors with accusations of drunkenness. After a night of heavy clashes, a number of injured people had to be carried to a nearby mosque of historical importance, Dolmabahçe Valide Sultan Camii, to be treated by medical volunteers. A couple of days later, the prime minister alleged that alcohol was being consumed at night in the mosque. The mayor of Istanbul claimed that they had visual evidence of desacralizing acts. What came out was a single photograph of a young guy holding a Coke can. The AKP was desperate for scandal. Though put under immense pressure, the imam and the muezzin of the mosque said they could not lie, they had not witnessed any such indecent behavior that night. As punishment, both they and the muftu of the district were transferred to peripheral posts. The polarization of society, the cruelty of AKP and its police state, the destructive consequences of its neo-liberal policies, the deteriorating state of the national economy and the fragility of Middle Eastern politics makes it a difficult time for the opposition as much as the government. While it seems that the government's reckless plans for a complex at Gezi Park have been halted, destruction is being wrought all over the country. The green reserve in the north of Istanbul, which has resisted urbanization so far, has become a site of construction for the third Bosporus bridge as well as the city’s third airport; consequently hundreds of thousands of trees are being felled. While the government is engineering an atmosphere of normality, and with the local elections next March, imposing a more conventional political agenda, it will be hard to maintain and foster the sense of experimentation that surfaced last June. There has been no dramatic change in the shares of votes but there is a prospect of a change in power at the level of the metropolitan municipality of Istanbul, in the case of the establishment of an opposition bloc, which would mean the first real defeat for the AKP. But should this block the routes to a modest but more radical critique? This seems now to be the focal point of debates, as well as further dividing the components of Gezi.
-
—Desk#:MoscowI Do Not Want to HearBy Ksenia LeonovaI stand by the window, in the kitchen of the apartment I am renting in Grozny, smoking a cigarette. The whole window is covered in foil, but in one spot the foil is coming unstuck. I am at home, I am not wearing a scarf and only now, late at night, can I enjoy the freedom to be myself. Suddenly I see a person leaning out of a window across the street; in their hand there is something blinking. The person, judging by the silhouette, is a man. He is filming me on his cellphone, and he wants me to know it. He wants me, as all the girls here do, to smoke below the window sill, ashamed and afraid. I stub out my cigarette slowly and sink to the floor. I do not know what dishonor I am afraid of. I am not going to marry here, won’t look for relatives, and all my local friends know I am a smoker. But fear haunts this city, it is floating in the air like the poplar fuzz that covers Moscow in June: it penetrates your ears and eyes, it blocks your nostrils, sticks to clothes, carpets the floor. My hands are shaking. I try to ignore it, and go to bed. I am woken up at six by my own screams, and understand it’s time to move on. I try to calm myself down, put my head under a cold shower (there is no hot water in this flat anyway). Then Ihide under the blanket – there is no other furniture than the bed. I watch a cartoon, then another one, then a third one. At the fourth I break and call for a taxi to Makhachkala. I am now ready to go to Dagestan, where even the road police wear bulletproof vests. It is just outside of Chechnya. I am packing, trying to understand what brought me here. *** I spent my last vacation in Somalia, I passed the exam for a 40-meter dive to a sunken ship, and then I decided to go to Chechnya. Some like it hot. “Stupid, what are you doing? Pack a scarf,” a human rights activist, a friend of friends of mine, admonished over the phone, while the Moscow-Grozny train was already moving. I just grinned. After all, I spent a month with Bedouins in the Arabian desert; took a road trip round the Iranian countryside; and I visited Palestinian refugees in Lebanon. I know how to behave. “And what about the people you will be writing about? Do you understand you’ll get them exposed?” The human rights activist was unstoppable. Yes, I knew. I knew, on the threshold of the Moscow Winter Olympics, that journalists are wise not to risk anything in Chechnya. I knew those at risk would be my protagonists. That was why I had decided to live in a flat rented from fifth parties, to use someone else’s newly bought phone, not to save information on my own computer and not to use wi-fi. But these are all basics for investigative journalists. I was sure I had calculated all the risks; this is why, against all my friends’ advice, I chose not to fly but to travel in a third-class sleeper. And I did not see any of the things I had been warned about: no baby crying, no couple quarreling publicly, no dangerous-looking guys. The only person in the carriage listening to loud music was a woman, “a Russian up to Astrakhan”. I was pampered, fed and entertained with stories of sheep rearing. On the second night of this journey, I could not sleep. With two carriage hostesses I descended to an empty platform, where we exchanged chicken recipes. One of the women, in the same conversational tone, started to tell the story of how she had been in Grozny during the war: a piece of shrapnel had flown into the room she was in, she said, and hit her granddaughter in the head. Shehe could not stop her brain leaking. Immediately, another stewardess turned around without a word and went away. Her departure affected me even more than the brain story. *** The phone rings. A taxi will be here in half an hour. Again, the phone. It is not the taxi driver but my new friend Fatima: some mutual friends connected us. She has been calling me every day and telling me what she cooked for her husband and his relatives, and what names they called her. Every day, she worries her husband will go to his mistress after dinner. She is around 25, a mother of three, and has nobody to talk to, since in the seven years she has been married, she has not been allowed out of the house. I cannot cut her off because I do not know who else will be willing to listen to her. I switch the speakerphone on and keep packing. I put on a floor-long black skirt and a bright shirt I haven’t dared wear these last three weeks. Upon reflection, I decide to hide it under a black jacket. - Fatima, you should not think of yourself as incapable, you are a good wife, since you are keeping such a household. Are you sure nobody can overhear this conversation? They can take your cellphone from you again. Yes, Fatima, if you divorce, the kids will be given to your husband, and you will not get your higher education, and you will be locked into the house by your own relatives. I don’t know what to do, Fatima, I really don’t. *** I remember my first day very well. My wish list included: a manicure (in my experience, there is no wiser, more connected person than a manicurist), an expensive café (there is no better place to find rich people in a provincial town) and some shopping (I won’t bother lying that this was an attempt to look for stories). I did not walk – I floated along Putin Prospect in my black scarf, elegantly thrown over one shoulder, and long wide skirt. I was the epitome of decency; I was modesty itself. I was a bloody blue-stocking compared to Chechen girls who clattered by on their ten-centimeter heels, in long but snug-fitting skirts, so narrow they were about to wrinkle like caterpillars around their hips, some wearing beautiful bright scarves and some without. They were parading proudly, their heads lifted. They emanated so much self-confidence that I took off my scarf immediately. As soon as it happened, someone coughed behind me. “Hello miss, how are you?” said a two-meter tall goof in a grey Special Police Force uniform with no recognizable badge and a Kalashnikov across his chest. He grinned naughtily. I immediately feigned shyness and friendliness – I lowered my eyes and smiled. I needed time to read the situation. In truth, I was scared shitless. It was clear he was doing his job. We were in a Muslim city where it was unusual to ask girls out on the street, indeed was disrespectful. So it was clear he knew that I was not local. In Teheran it would mean: baby, go change your clothes. In Grozny, there is no morality police, but there are pro-Kadyrov youth groups instead, who half a year ago shot at girls not dressed in typical Islamic attire with remote markers. But here, half the girls werent wearing scarves. What was the matter? With horror I understood that scarves apart, all the women were dressed in black, while I was wearing beige. Wearing a different color in Grozny immediately marked me out. On my clothes it may as well have been written: “I am from Moscow, I am looking for dissidents, gays in particular.” I managed to escape him and rushed into the next store looking for a black skirt. It was a small, almost empty store with an unremarkable sign and arrogant saleswomen. With the snobbery of all Muscovites shopping in the provinces (“I can afford anything here”) I gathered a pile of rags, not even looking at the price-tags. Imagine my surprise when in the fitting room I discovered these rags cost 100, 000 rubles each [ca. 3000 USD]. On some of them it was written Cristian Dior (yes, like that). I really needed my wise woman at the beauty salon. The manicurist laughed: “Normal people buy skirts at the bazaar for 500 rubles!” No skirts for under a hundred bucks, hence no middle class. I have been in many regional capitals and have never seen anything like it anywhere. “These shops,” she continued, “they are for those in Camrys.” “For who?” – “For those who drive Toyota Camrys,” the manicurist said and waved her head in an indefinite direction, not daring to utter the word ‘Kadyrovists.’ The people one cannot mention, who drive the state-bought Toyota Camry. Who can, without introducing themselves and without showing any papers, stop a grown man in the street and give him a lesson about being outside too late. Nowhere in the world is the Toyota hated as much hated as here. I left my wise woman happy and hungry, and looked into a cafe. There were only men around, and they all turned towards me. They could let me eat maybe, but definitely not smoke. Out of curiosity I made a tour of a five other cafes; there were girls in some of them, but only in groups. In the fifth one there was a couple sitting. I asked if I could smoke. The waitress shook her head. The guy had a cigarette in his hand. *** The taxi is pulling out, and the driver switches the radio on. I take my black jacket off and start to sing along. We are in a traffic jam, and I realize the windows are open. Drivers of Camrys close to us look at me with disapproval. I can feel the fear spread in my belly, and stop singing. *** From Chechnya, I wanted to write some features for different magazines, on the most taboo topics – homosexuality, violence towards women and the murders of sorcerers. Normally, journalists go to Chechnya with a fixer – usually a human rights activist, who helps the writer find stories and can opens doors using his or her name. But for the topics I was interested in there were few human rights activists, and I wanted to understand everything myself, having also the time to do so. I had a plan: to come, hang out for a week or two, see what was going on, make some friends, and then, using my own connections, find my subjects. The first few days, Grozny was the best city on earth. Women were smiling at each other in the street, totally unlike Moscow. Taxi drivers did not try to rip you off. Neighbors offered food, a laundry service, and shelter. In the grocery store, I was given a discount, since I was an out-of-towner. I hung out with local hipsters. They hid their dissident status easily enough, i.e. their bright T-shirts and orange nails, under black pullovers and gloves. They took me to see rehearsals of “underground” jazz concerts. They called them underground not because they were forbidden but because it sounded funnier and cooler this way. I was even asked to give a semi-legal seminar for students. The topic was something like ‘religious tolerance.’ Ten girls came, all in long black skirts and similar scarves, their uniform. I could not resist asking whether they liked it. As an answer, eight of the ten wordlessly stood up and ripped open their skirts – they turned out to have velcro. There were bright minis underneath. These eight laughed together and peered at the remaining two, quietly sitting in the corner. They wore hijabs covering their hair and necks. I included them in the discussion and it turned out that for a long time their parents actually forbade them to wear hijabs, an Arab tradition of dress that they considered unsuitable for Chechnya. All the girls except these two dreamed of leaving Chechnya and going to Moscow. I warned them about so-called “religious tolerance” in Moscow, and did not keep from them the hate speech against Chechnya there. I also wanted to ask whether they knew that in the interwar period all the Russians in Chechnya were slaughtered. But I did not dare. *** The taxi driver listens to my favorite pop. On an empty road, a column of armored vehicles belonging to the federal military troops emerges, cars are overtaking them at breakneck speed on the wrong side, and my driver suddenly joins the middle of the column. The opposite lane is already free, but we are still hidden inside the column. Something is going on, but I do not dare to ask what. When we finally overtake them, my driver smiles, obviously relaxed. “Till very recently you could not join their column, you could not drive in front of an armored vehicle, even if there was just one. If you didn’t give way to them, they could overturn you. We would hear stories about overturned buses in which people died.” The driver smiles, but his eyes are severe. “Now I am the boss of my roads.” *** What stupefied me in Chechnya more than anything, more than the new housing developments, more than Depardieu parading around, and even more than Kadyrov’s Instagram feed and whatever else one usually mentions, was how people reacted to someone mentioning the war. Whenever it came up, people would suddenly check their text messages, turn away to make some tea, or leave without explanation. Everybody here had his or her own unaddressed memories of war that they were unable to talk about with anymore, and yet were unable to forget. They lived in their beautiful renovated houses, wore hipster T-shirts under their black clothes, but everything under these T-shirts was boiling. After each of these stories, their fear would seep into me. In the end I understood why journalists and human rights activists who have been working in Chechnya for too long tend to sound a bit hysterical when they tell stories. I lost it after five days, once people started to trust me a little and share their secrets. For the first time during an interview I burst into tears. The woman I was interviewing promptly changed the subject. One of these stories the online magazine “Kaukazian Knot” usually writes about: a group of young men was kidnapped and brought to an unknown destination, and nobody has seen them since. I knew about the kidnappings, had read a lot on the subject, but my Moscow editors did not want me to write about it anymore, believing it to be overexposed. But I cried nonetheless. It was just the beginning. Each day brought new confessions. People kept talking. They could not stop. A friend who fell in love with a married man told me her relatives would not allow her to be his second wife. Another friend complained that her husband brought home a second wife without any warning. A 40-year-old widow and mother of three complained that her mother-in-law requires her to be at home by 8 PM. Another 40-year-old told me that, after being beaten by her husband for 20 years and having practically no teeth, when she finally asked for divorce, nobody believed her. A human rights activist did not complain about anything, she simply refused to talk to me, having learned I was especially interested in gays. The gays themselves refused to give me an interview as well. One man told me how he sent his pregnant sister outside the republic, having told everyone, even their own father, that he had killed her. How could he save her otherwise? Another one told me he hears his wife crying at night, because all of her family was slaughtered, and he does not know how to talk to her.} Another told me about how after the first Chechen war he used to find mass graves just by looking out for walls with bullet holes – you just start to dig, he said, and not very deep. He would unearth the bodies, and they would be taken away without any explanation. Another guy, who was not quitting his vodka bottle, boasted about beating his 15-year--old sister because she dared to leave the house without his permission. I could understand him, in a perverse way: if she were to hook up with anyone, he would have to kill her. And he does not want to, he loves her, therefore he has to beat her. This same guy described how he likes to have sex with underage girls without really penetrating them. Sometimes a mistake occurs, however, and a girl is deflowered despite all the bizarre efforts taken. When I asked whether these teenagers have older brothers as well, he went silent for a while. Someone else told me his brother was tortured by the feds during the second war, with a bottle wrapped in barbed wire. Here I erased half a page. Nobody wants to hear it anyway. I cannot hear it any more myself. When I read about Chechnya, I skip half of the pages. It is clear it is a nightmare. There are very few psychologists in Chechnya, and there are no programs to send specialists there. “This is awful,” my friend psychiatrist in Grozny said. “After Beslan there were many psychologists working with hostages, many volunteers went to Krymsk after the flood. The whole republic survived the hell, but nobody is ready to talk.” Chechens are not listening to each other. Each has his or her own horror in memory. Meanwhile, domestic violence is escalating. The number of “dishonored” girls killed by their own relatives is believed to be rising ever higher. And even now, men who do not know how to carry on, go into the mountains to join those who are called terrorists on TV. Violence generates violence. Do you hear me screaming? *** We are approaching the border. We move ahead at full speed, the wind rushing in through the window. And then it stops. We get stuck in a traffic jam. The highway connecting two republics is blocked to make way for Kadyrov’s cortege, the driver explains. I am reaching for my Ipad to shoot a video, but the driver stops me: “They have a license to shoot without warning. Please don’t.” Cars are shooting past us, one every five seconds, going at least 200 kmh.. Forty-seven Toyota Camrys, more jeeps, and some ten police cars move past. An hour later, and I am relatively safe in Dagestan. *** In Chechnya I had this recurring nightmare. In it, soldiers break into the sleeping car of the Moscow-Grozny train and force a 70-year-old Chechen man to go with them. The men all around are helpless, their heads hanging low –soldiers have guns, after all – and women are crying. I am trying to work out if it would help to say I am a journalist, or just make things worse. For three weeks in a row I woke up every night in a cold sweat after this same nightmare. But when I was out of Chechnya and in Makhachkala, I still hadn’t come up with an answer. I paused this endlessly replaying scenario and then imagined everybody there in detail – the old man with his cane, the soldiers, among themboth Chechens and Russian feds, village women who played games on their phones, even the scumbag who was harassing me in the sleeping car corridor, and talked to each one, right in the middle of my dream. It was then I understood: they weren’t aware that the war continues only in their heads, that the regime is hated in Moscow as well as in Chechnya, and that corruption is not just in Grozny but in the whole of Russia. And so, with this realization and little by little, these people begin to wake up and reclaim their rights. And then I pressed Play in my head, and my inner video started again. Soldiers removed their guns and showed protocols of arrest. Women ceased their humiliated crying, and instead started screaming indignantly. And the men started to cite the law. These are the kinds of dreams one starts having in Chechnya. This text was selected an translated from Russian by Ekaterina Degot as part of WdW Review's Moscow editorial Desk. It was originally published on colta.ru.
-
—Desk#:CairoLetter to a FriendBy Yasmine El RashidiDear M, I read your letter with a heavy heart. Not because of the events here, but because of your views, your insistence, and your certainty as to the order of things. The rights and wrongs; the culprits and the victims. I wish I could be as assured as you, for I find myself in a less privileged position, enslaved to a mind in anguish. The details of the why and what and who, that I know you will ask me for, they mean little in this moment. Bear with me. You see M, if there is one thing I have learned over the past few years, as news changed by the hour and information fluctuated and our lives and realities turned from fact to fiction as truths were discarded and new governments took office and with them cases closed and others opened and new information was provided, manufactured, and histories were reborn, rewritten; the thing I learned, is that if there is one thing to take in, to carry forward, from the living of news or history, it is morality. The question of morality. The lesson of morality. Where ours, mine, lies. Do I believe in military coups or do I believe in new forms of government and revolution or do I believe in allowing democracy to run its course even when the democratic choice—the ballot box—yields a result that proves to be undemocratic? (And what is democracy?) Do I give the benefit of the doubt and assume the ballot box was fair, that elections were free, representative, or do I allow inherited skepticism to tint and inform what I saw; for surely what I saw, the empty voting stations, implies that the ballot box might not have been quite so free, so fair? What do I believe, exactly? Whether it was fourteen or seventeen or thirty-three million people who took to the streets asking a president, Mohamed Morsi, to leave office, what I do know is that he let people down. He failed us. What I do know is that I have never seen so many people in my life, not ever, out on the streets. I know this fact, M: that the Muslim Brotherhood had lost popularity. There is no question about that. But I also know that I’m not entirely sure if the movement against them, TAMAROD, rebellion, was as organic and civic as people say. And if it wasn’t, if it started genuinely as a movement by three youth activists that was then propped up by the army, is that something I believe in or not? Do I still consider it a ‘movement’ of the ‘people’? For surely the people wanted that choice—of change—regardless of who offered it, or had they not they wouldn’t have signed that petition or taken to the streets. Is that democratic or undemocratic? Is the army responding to the call of millions asking them to come down, to help them, to remove a president whose actions can only be described as fascist, as tyrannical, is that democratic or not democratic if one were to consider that the removal of that president was in the best interest of that army too? Is it a coup or is it not a coup? And why was it not a coup when the other president was ousted but now this one is a coup, or so they say? What do I believe? Do I believe that the Islamists should be rounded up and thrown in jail and prohibited from political life and labeled terrorists and hung, some of them, to set an example, as many propose, or do I categorically not believe in capital punishment or torture or the arbitrary detention of people who belong to a group but might not act in the way the leaders of that group do? Or is one guilty by association, is one susceptible to actions based on messages inherited, internalized, latent. Do I believe in the involvement of America, of the West, when its positions are aligned with mine, as they were a few days into the protests of 2011 and after and as they were when Obama spoke of the Egyptian youth, the Egyptian people, setting an example for the world, for “our children to learn from,” and do I not believe in it when its position is not aligned with mine, ours, as it was, wasn’t, in a span of a few weeks during this summer of 2013 and for some months before? Do I believe in intervention, categorically, or do I not? I have found myself morally conflicted of late, wanting to believe in things, knowing the ‘right’ position, the ‘morally correct’ position—what I have been raised to believe that is—but weakened in the face of a crisis that questions the very foundations of the things I thought I knew about who I am. I find myself succumbing to biases, expressing things contrary to what I want to believe; what I believed I believe. At moments like this, as the US prepares for yet another invasion in the Arab world, as Egypt continues down this uncertain path, my biases, my weaknesses, are exposed. Categorical seems to be the word to examine, M, for if things are taken on a case by case basis, I, we, seem in danger of perpetuating a history of vacillation; of truth and justice and rights. In 2011 we believed that the former regime was behind the attacks on Tahrir and the release of criminals from jail, and today we believe wholeheartedly that it was the Muslim Brotherhood and Hamas. In both instances there was evidence, testimonies, but we seem to have forgotten that former iteration of history and now I hear people saying that it was clear from the start that the Brotherhood was behind it. Really? Or perhaps they do, genuinely believe that, because who knows about memory and projections and how the mind works. You know of my fascination with memory. I’ve been reading and rereading The Seven Sins of Memory by Daniel. L. Schacter of Harvard. You will remember him from his earlier work that I wrote to you of—that example of Regan. In this book, which I urge you to read, he wrote of one case I can’t forget: The psychologist Donald Thomson was accused of rape based on a victim’s detailed memory of his face. Thomson was cleared because he had an impeccable alibi: he was in the midst of a live television interview (ironically, on the fallibility of memory) at the moment the rape occurred. The victim had been watching the show and misattributed her memory of Thomson’s face to the rapist. I wonder about the figurative tomorrow; six months, six years, sixty years from now—what will our position be? Who will we believe? What images, memories, will be seared in our minds to inform how we act and think and make decisions in the future? Do I believe that the thugs employed by the state who have had no choice but to submit since the choice was submission or near death, do I believe that they should be punished equally or should they be given another chance? Faced with a paid job as a thug or perishing in a state jail and inflicted with daily torture, what would one choose? And what about the heads of state who inherited a state and even though they might have made things worse, still, they inherited it. How accountable are they, and for what, if even tyranny was passed down, from perhaps even the Pharaohs before us; let’s not forget, Ancient Egypt was a dictatorship of its own. What about the soldiers and riot police that human rights activists say deserve equal punishment for their actions, for the firing of bullets and tear gas and for dragging a young woman through the streets and stomping on her with the heels of their heavy boots. These conscripts, in their late teens and twenties, are deployed—some of them—for a few weeks over that same summer, this summer, on standby, at a youth club near my house. Every day as I go by, running the track that connects the public youth club with a private sports club that was reserved for exclusive use by the British and then became private and then Nasser took a part of it ‘for the people’, I watch them, these young soldiers, their boots off, their shirts off, sweaty, laughing, chatting, sleeping in the sweltering heat, playing soccer, for hours, with the kids at the club. Are they the ones to blame? You might know of Nasser’s small book, The Philosophy of Revolution, which he published in 1955. I find myself holding onto it these days like something of a gospel on our character. I quote: Every man we questioned had nothing to recommend except to kill someone else. Every idea we listened to was nothing but an attack on some other idea. If we had gone along with everything we heard, we would have killed off all the people and torn down every idea, and there would have been nothing left for us to do but sit down among the corpses and the ruins, bewailing our evil fortune and cursing our wretched fate. We were deluged with petitions and complaints by the thousands and hundreds of thousands, and had these complaints and petitions dealt with cases demanding justice or grievances calling for redress, this motive would have been understandable and logical. But most of the cases referred to us were no more or less than demands for revenge, as though the revolution had taken place in order to become a weapon in the hand of hatred and vindictiveness. If anyone had asked me in those days what I wanted most, I would have answered promptly: To hear an Egyptian speak fairly of another Egyptian. To sense that an Egyptian has opened his heart to pardon, forgiveness and love for his Egyptian brethren. To find an Egyptian who does not devote his time to tearing down the views of another Egyptian. Haunting how its truth reverberates so forcefully today. Perhaps that is the nature of Egyptians? Or perhaps we have not been taught of anything else; no other way? There are so many questions, M, that I struggle with these days, and out of it all, I understand that I have to find my core—who I am, what I believe in, what I can live with, what I will fight for with time and commitment. Who are we, and where does our morality lie? These are the questions worth asking these days, even if they never fully get answered. These are the questions to hold on to. Be flexible my friend, be open to the thoughts of others. Perhaps ask yourself the same questions I am agonizing over today. Yours, always, Cleopatra Cairo, August 2013
-
—Desk#:AthensNo SignalBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.orgThe inauspicious “thank you” “Thank you for protecting me” were the words with which, two years ago, an ERT TV producer left me with no doubt about a new reign of terror that had descended upon our public broadcaster in the aftermath of Greece’s economic implosion a year earlier. The night before she had phoned to invite me to appear on the news and current affairs television program she was producing. The invitation surprised me. For four months, back in 2011, ERT, Greece’s public radio and television broadcaster, had blacklisted me. Unofficially, of course, but at the behest of Mr. Petalotis, the then government’s Minister for Propaganda (or, formally, our Minister for the Press and Government Spokesperson), who, following an on-air exchange between us, did not hesitate to direct, in my presence, ERT’s producers never to invite me to a television panel again. So, when the good producer punctuated the veil of prohibition with that telephone call months later, I replied that, while perfectly happy to accept her kind invitation, perhaps she should look into the ‘matter’ once more, mentioning my blacklisting. Her reaction was one of healthy incredulity. “The days of fascism at ERT are well and truly over,” she pronounced. “Be that as it may,” I retorted, “ask around and if you still want me to appear on your program tomorrow, give me a call and I shall be there.” Two hours later, my phone rang again. In a subdued, coy voice came the sad admission: “I had been away on maternity leave and, as the ‘order’ was never written down, I did not know. I am ever so sorry. For us more than for you. Thank you for protecting me.” Blacklisted She was not the only decent, defiant ERT producer. To their credit, ERT’s management defied the minister for at least two months, continuing to invite me. The organization’s CEO even wanted me to present my own nightly show, following the main news bulletin with an analysis of the economic crisis gripping the nation. In one of our meetings at ERT’s headquarters, the CEO in fact informed me of the great pressures applied on them to keep me “off the premises,” which he was intent to resist. On that same evening, and prior to going on air, the main news bulletin’s anchor implored me, moments before the cameras started rolling, to, “desist from repeating that a Greek government debt restructure is inevitable, so that we can keep having you on the program.” Naturally, the first thing I said moments later, when she asked me for my on air assessment of Greece’s economic situation, was: “I am very much afraid that a debt restructure, tantamount to a Greek state bankruptcy, is both inevitable and, under our dire circumstances, desirable for Greece and for the whole of Europe.” With these words I sealed it as my last appearance on ERT. Two years later I was to re-appear on ‘occupied ERT’, after ERT was closed down by government decree on 11 June 2013, with the building in the hands of its defiant personnel, and very possibly for the first time liberated from the clutches of our authoritarian state. Fascism’s bastard Supporters of ERT’s sudden closure cite its sordid history as an excuse for the stomach-churning blackening of our screens and the silencing of our public radio stations. There is very little doubt that, indeed, ERT is Greek fascism’s bastard. But, in an odd sense, so am I. And so are all the Greeks of my generation. My parents’ formative years coincided with the fascist dictatorship of Ioannis Metaxas, an army officer who staged a coup in 1936 with the King’s blessings. Permanently enthralled by Mussolini and Hitler, Metaxas re-built the state apparatus emulating in every possible manner the institutions and policies of fascist Italy and Nazi Germany. In 1938, the regime created ERT (under its first acronym, EIR [Greek Radio Institute]) with regular radio transmissions that commenced on Greece’s national day. When, the following April, Joseph Goebbels visited Athens, ERT spent a whole day eulogizing Hitler’s despicable propaganda minister. Eighteen months later Metaxas was dumbfounded when, on 28 October 1940, the Axis unleashed a war of conquest against Greece. Why would his ‘mentors’, the hapless tin pot dictator wondered, invade a nation dominated by a true-blue fascist like himself? When I was six, history repeated itself as tragedy with definite farcical undertones. On 21 April 1967, a group of fascist officers, aided and abetted by the CIA, suspended the constitution, arrested, tortured, or killed at will, and placed Greece in a straitjacket of totalitarianism that lasted until July 1974. During those interminable seven years, television came into being (turning EIR into EIRT, before the latter became ERT in 1980). To say that those seven years were formative for my peers and myself would be an understatement. Our childhood was curtailed by the terror of a state gone berserk, by parents disappearing into the shadow prison system, by the fear of the secret police, but also by the excitement of feeling that we had a front seat in a fast unfolding historical drama. When, in 1969, I saw a flickering television screen for the first time, ripples of excitement rose through my body; especially so in view of the contents of the very first program I witnessed: The Apollo 11 moon landing! A year later when I could watch Pele score at the Mexico World Cup, all the fear and loathing of the rest of the fascist programming, paled into insignificance. Redemption "You are listening to still free Athens. Greeks: The German invaders are on the outskirts of Athens! Brothers: Retain well within your souls the spirit of the frontline! The invader is entering, taking all precautions, a city deserted, with its houses locked and bolted. Greeks: Keep your hearts high! Attention: Athens’ radio station will shortly not be Greek anymore. It will be German! And it will be broadcasting lies. Greeks: Do not listen to this station! Our war continues. And will continue until the final victory." With these words, uttered on 27 April 1941 on ERT’s Athenian radio station, Greece was to descend into the hell of Occupation and ERT was to distance itself, ever so briefly, from its fascist roots. A station set up by fascists imploring its audience to switch off, to not listen to it anymore, as it was about to taken over by the ‘original’ fascists it had only recently eulogized, had become a radical anti-fascist station. The fact that this anti-fascist defiance lasted only a few seconds does not in the slightest diminish its significance. Indeed, it was to prove the avant-garde of many such moments. ERT’s signal did not drop out when the Nazis took it over. (That was to happen seventy-five years later, under our troika-led regime.) The stream of Nazi propaganda in German, Italian, and Greek continued to be broadcast into Greek homes and was treated with the contempt it deserved. Why did the Greeks continue to listen? Our parents and grandparents tuned in to ERT for clues of the mindset of their occupiers, relying at the same time on the BBC and Radio Moscow broadcasts for more reliable news from the front. There was also another reason for listening in: Despite the censorship and the abhorrent propaganda, some moments of quality radio managed to sneak into the programming. For example, Theia [Auntie] Lena, a children’s program dedicated to nursery rhymes and children’s tales, often succeeded in punctuating the Nazi propaganda with a heart-warming covert story of Greek resistance. Propaganda and subversion continued to co-exist after the war’s end, well into the 1950s and 1960s. While ERT’s news coverage always parroted comically the government’s ‘official line’, other programs were allowed to run riot with creativity and a surprising degree of expressive freedom. Odysseas Elytis, the Nobel laureate, directed literature and poetry readings in the 1950s, radio theatre brought quality drama to the last island or mountain top, and, later, Manos Hatzidakis, our splendidly sensitive composer, became the director of a new radio station (ERT 3) redolent with elegant music, seditious humor, and opulent intellectuality. Even during the 1967–1974 fascist dictatorship, also known as the Junta, ERT was a delicious paradox spanning the whole gamut from the obscene to the splendid. While democrats treated ERT with the same apprehension as Athens’ population had treated it during the Nazi occupation, we were sometimes surprised with the authorities’ inability to prevent sudden subversive moments from appearing on our screens or from invading the radio frequencies. Indeed, perusing that era from the safe distance of the present, the contradictions were mindboggling. On the one hand, we had programs like the one presented by the dictators’ favorite entertainer Nikos Mastorakis (the man who brought to the Junta-era television screens US-style game shows) two days after the army’s 17 November 1973 bloody crushing of the Athens Polytechnic student uprising; a three day rebellion in the city center of Athens that had rocked the regime irreparably (as it turned out). Mastorakis appeared on screen surrounded by student prisoners, some of them with visible signs of torture on their faces, transmitting live from within a notorious torture centre. Mastorakis opened the program with a statement that the army had promised him “personally” that his ‘guests’ could speak freely without any fear of “repercussions.” Alas, as we now know, the students who refused to denounce the student uprising on air were, immediately after the camera was switched off, dragged into the adjacent rooms and beaten up until they lost consciousness. And yet, in that same dark period, ERT screened remarkable programs like Ekeinos ki Ekeinos [He and Him]; a surreal theatrical series written by Kostas Mourselas featuring two remarkable actors (Vassilis Diamadopooulos and Yiorgos Michalakopoulos) that imbued the audience with anti-totalitarian ideas of a caliber and radicalism that was probably unseen even in the civilized democracies of Northern Europe. This enchanting contradiction continued to the bitter end of ERT’s life. Even during the more recent era, and while the relevant government minister felt free to blacklist this dissident economist or, more prevalently, to dictate the toxic ‘official line’ to be presented in the news and current affairs programs as undisputed fact, ERT continued to pump out decent shows and investigative reports on the arts, music, history, etc. So, when ERT was silenced and blackened, the greatest victim was its redemptive side. For the sickening propaganda of Greece’s authoritarian cleptocracy continued unabated. Where? On the commercial television and radio stations that mushroomed after ERT had lost its monopoly in 1989. False promise In 1977 the leader of the opposition complained that ERT, the perfect broadcasting monopoly, utterly ignored opposition views, speeches, manifestos, etc., and operated exclusively as the mouthpiece of the party in government. The Prime Minister came up with a startling response: “Only the government produces policies and only ministers act. The opposition just talks.” In sharp contrast to the propagandist monoculture of the state broadcaster, Greece’s privately owned press was an orgy of diversity. Even left-wing Greeks, usually suspicious of laissez-faire, dreamt of the day when the electronic media would be liberalized, allowing a plurality of television and radio channels to compete with ERT. It was not until 1989 that the media Big Bang hit our screens and radios. The first blow was struck when a newly elected mayor of Athens set up a quasi-illegal municipal radio station, one that was controlled neither by the central government nor by ERT. For the first time, news bulletins un-vetted by some government appointee were heard on the airwaves. After a tense few months, the state monopoly came tumbling down almost like the Berlin Wall had done further north. Every municipality rushed to set up its own independent radio station while, in dark smoke-filled rooms, industrialists, newspaper moguls, and ship owners were getting together to distribute between them the spoils of the soon to be launched private television stations. The new television channels, using municipal radio stations as their stalking horses, multiplied almost exponentially once the government granted them provisional licenses in the absence of any specifications or regulation. To this day, private channels are frequency squatters, never having paid market rate for the frequency they use. As for their ‘regulation’, the broadcasting authority (ERS) that was eventually pieced together by successive governments is no more than a fig leaf for the radical absence of any effective regulation. By 1991 Athens sported fifty channels, most of them no more than skeleton stations relaying tired movies or third-rate video clips—with porn taking over after midnight. Four or five of these broadcasters succeeded in stealing a lead from ERT, with fresher and louder news bulletins and, more importantly, sparkling entertainment packages revolving around the new concept of ‘lifestyle’ which invaded Greece on the back of our private television jamboree. Within five years of ‘lifestyle’ television, all hope that liberalization would have contributed to political and cultural electronic media pluralism had vanished. Lowest common denominator shows, the dictum that “no one can lose money by underestimating the audience’s intelligence,” the irresistible lure of vulgarity, plus the exceedingly cozy relationship between media owners, developers, bankers, and government officials, had created wall-to-wall banality, irrepressible inanity, and race-to-the-bottom journalism of unprecedented crassness. Tellingly, Nikos Mastorakis made a triumphant comeback, producing many new ugly talk and game shows, basking in this wave of vulgarity. It was a media-scape that made many of us cry out: “Sinful, propagandist ERT, come back. All is forgiven!” It was thus that parts of ERT, for all its faults, and despite the common knowledge of the corrupt appointment system determining its human geography, became a tele-audio sanctuary. Until, that is, 11 June of this year, when its screens were blacked out and its radio frequencies silenced. Black Having grown up in the Greece of the neo-fascist colonels, nothing can stir up painful memories in me like a television program’s interruption. I vividly recall the moment, on 18 November 1973, when ERT’s program was suspended, the screen filled with army crests, and our radio blasted military marches in an endless loop. It was clear that the dictatorial government had collapsed under the strain of the students’ protests that were crushed the previous night in Athens’ city centre. When, at last, the military music ended, and an announcer in military uniform appeared on the screen reading out a series of ‘directives to the citizenry’ (which began with the inimitable words, “We have decided and we decree that…”), we knew that a new, more brutal dictator had overthrown the devilish one we had been living with hitherto. So, when the television screen froze almost forty years later, on 11 June 2013, an hour before midnight, it felt as if some sinister power from beyond had pressed a hideous ‘reverse’ button, catapulting me back to 1973. For a few hours the screen just froze; with journalists still appearing tantalizingly close to finishing their sentences. At least the fascist colonels had the good sense to paste a picture of the Greek flag, accompanied by that disconcerting military music. Perhaps sensing this, a day or so later, the frozen picture turned into a black screen. Punching numbers 1, 2, or 3 on our remote controls (corresponding to ERT’s three channels that most Greeks habitually programmed into the first three buttons of their remote control) produced a sea of black. Once ERT’s three channels had frozen on our screens, and after I had overcome the initial nausea, I turned to the commercial ones assuming that this major piece of news would be recorded and commented upon by them. Not a word. Soaps, second-rate movies, and informationals. That was all we got. As if ERT’s instant demise was not worth a mention by its commercial competitors. Soon after the phone rang. It was a journalist friend instructing me in no uncertain terms: “Come to ERT now. Thousands are gathering. It will be a long night.” And so I did. Indeed, thousands had gathered. The dual carriageway in front of the building was closed to traffic as the crowds gathered in ERT’s headquarters. Inside the building all the staff were there, despite a police order to vacate the facility. All studios were running, all systems were ‘go’. Only, of course, the signal was not reaching the outside world, cut off by technicians working for other parts of government. Still, ERT’s people managed to upload a signal onto a disused analogue transmitter and at least some Athenians had reception that night. Soon after, various media outlets, including the European Broadcasting Union, began relaying ERT’s output over their transmitters and websites. Some of the ERT employees who recognized me ushered me into the studio, a few telling me excitedly that, “at last the blacklisting is over.” Once there, in the same studio from which I was banned from for having uttered the forbidden words “debt re-structure,” I was interviewed by anchors in full make up, as if nothing had changed. My words to them, recorded for posterity on YouTube, were: "I feel I have the moral authority to be here in support of your cause; to castigate ERT’s barbaric closure. I say this because, as you know, your government bosses have had me blacklisted from this station ever since I refused to keep quite about Greece’s bankruptcy. That minor act of totalitarianism was a prelude to what we are experiencing tonight. Clearly, I am not the person to say that ERT was a splendid organization unblemished by censorship, political interference, or corruption. But I think I yield sufficient moral authority, courtesy of that ‘blacklisting’, to stand here tonight and state that, despite all its ills, the totalitarian manner in which ERT was closed down was a blow against all civilized people the world over. No doubt public schools and hospitals, even the public system of justice and the courts, and our public media can be awful. This is no reason summarily to disband them. Public broadcasters offer us (like public schools, courts, and hospitals) a shot at civilizing our world. Without them, we are at the mercy of the Rupert Murdochs of the planet who, having heard of the Greek government’s decision, are surely getting nasty ideas on how the Greek model can be exported to Britain (BBC beware!), to Australia (ABC you are next!), to everywhere there is money to be made and power to be wrestled from dismantling public media." For many days and nights, several weeks in fact, large crowds gathered outside of ERT’s buildings all over Greece, in solidarity with its fired employees. Greece’s High Court ordered the government to resume ERT’s broadcasts until parliament passed a new bill determining the future of public broadcasting. To no avail. Our screens remained black for months. Until new embarrassingly awful programs, produced in a manner that violates multiple laws of the Greek state, began to be broadcast from unspecified studios using ‘contractors’ whose ‘contracts’ stretch to… two months. The state had resolved to create a… pirate station of its own. And so it was that our black ERT screens were suddenly lit up with shows aesthetically identical to the worst of the military broadcasts of the early 1970s. A sort of black-on-black retro extravaganza that works brilliantly as a sarcastic comment on our variously bankrupt Greece. The banality of evil revisited I have studiously avoided any analysis of why the Greek government chose to close down ERT. Our Propaganda Minister’s reasons do not even warrant a rebuttal, except to note the scrumptious paradox they contain: a). an extraordinary argument, coming from the Government Spokesperson, that ERT was stuffed with... government cronies; juxtaposed against b). the even more incredible announcement that a new public broadcaster would be staffed by the government in order to preclude... government bias. My theory of why ERT was tossed into history’s dustbin, after seventy five years laden with a tragic but also inspiring history, was (and is) that the prime minister took a purposely totalitarian decision to force his minor (center-left) coalition parties to deny him a parliamentary vote of confidence and, thus, trigger an election—without himself taking the blame (especially in Berlin) for having caused a Greek election a month or so prior to the German federal elections. Of course, this is just my theory. But whatever the precise reasons for tearing ERT down, one thing sticks out as beyond dispute: A country whose private and public sectors are insolvent but chooses (or is forced) to pretend that it can overcome bankruptcy through a combination of huge new loans and savage cutbacks, inevitably finds itself in a rut. To maintain this impossible course, the government of the day is, in a sense, forced to rely on increasingly authoritarian methods and tricks. ERT was sacrificed on this altar of accelerating, self-reinforcing feedback between catastrophic macro-economic policies and spiraling totalitarianism. An evil deed almost beautifully projected against the banality of the officialdom who embraced it. It is perhaps the epitome of irony that Greek fascism’s bastard should be felled by a resurgence of totalitarianism at the time when the streets of Athens are patrolled by Golden Dawn’s Nazis. And, it is the mark of tragedy that our now deceased bastard is missed by those of us who loathed its origins and were blacklisted by its masters.
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaThe One City No One Was Looking AtBy Ruchir JoshiUnlike the colonial creations of Calcutta and Bombay, Delhi is an urban center that has been populated since the sixth century BC. Traces of eight older cities have been discovered there and now it is the capital of India, with an estimated population of twenty-two million, making it one of the most populous cities in the world and India’s largest urban spread. When I was growing up, however, Delhi was not a place we thought of except when thinking about national politics, the parliament, and the prime minister, and other such boring topics. Decisions that affected us as a nation were made in Delhi, sure, but it was not really a place, it seemed to have no character of its own, nothing fun about it, no culture to speak of. That wasn’t the reality, of course, that was just how we in Calcutta thought about it, obsessed as we were about our rivalry with Bombay. I remember visiting Delhi with my parents around 1970. That memory is of South Delhi as a dry, hot wasteland dotted with bungalows, lots of space with nothing in it, and the most interesting thing being a real, actual television in the living room of the friends’ house where we were staying. To someone older and smarter than me, that box with the flickering black and white images might have provided an interesting indication as to what lay in the future. Delhi was the first Indian city to get television, followed shortly by Bombay and only much later by Calcutta. That cusp of the 1960s and 1970s was also when the first major expansion of New Delhi began, post-Independence. Flyovers were built, initially leading from nowhere to nowhere, arching over nothing very much. Farmlands and villages around the city began to be swallowed up, to be replaced by grids for the new colonies, plots of land that soon began to sprout little plants of concrete and brick. Like Calcutta, Delhi too had taken a huge hit of refugees at the partition of India in 1947. Calcutta’s refugees came from the East Bengal that had become East Pakistan, Delhi’s new residents arrived—many of them with just the clothes on their backs—from the western part of bifurcated Punjab that had become the torso of West Pakistan. Over twenty-three years, the swollen population of Delhi produced new generations of people; over the same period, several national institutions were established in the capital of the newly configured country and these places needed to be staffed by people from all over India. This further increased the population, but also added to the cosmopolitan mix of what was no longer a small, North Indian town with a long history. As India’s first woman prime minister, Indira Gandhi began to centralize political power in the late 1960s, and more and more resources were sunk into the area of the national capital. In 1975, after a court found her guilty of having misused government resources toward winning an election and asked her to step down, Indira declared a national emergency to protect herself from being ejected, and Delhi actually became, once again, a kind of imperial capital. Servile politicians from all over India now trekked here to pay obeisance to Indira and her son Sanjay Gandhi, her un-elected second-in-command. In the meantime, the government-run television (named Doordarshan or DD) ran endless propaganda footage of the Mother-Leader and Son-Leader. In what was now effectively a dictatorship, Sanjay, who was both brash and evil, began to drop edicts about the prettification of Delhi. Bulldozers moved in to destroy Old Delhi’s working-class slums, flinging the poor residents out into the barren areas at the edge of the city where there was scarce transport to bring them into work. Even as they were brutally uprooted and turned into homeless refugees in their own city, the country-wide campaign of forced sterilization (another Sanjay Gandhi brainchild) kicked in all over the country. After eighteen months, Indira lifted the emergency and called for national elections, convinced she would win them easily. She lost badly and it looked as though her political career was over. The Indira regime vacated the seats of power in early 1977, but the scars of the Emergency (as it was and has always been called, with a capital ‘E’) and the official violence it had inflicted on people were to be long lasting. Indira’s political opponents self-destructed within a couple of years and by 1980 she was back in power. Sanjay Gandhi died soon after, killed when a plane he was flying lost control while he was trying a stunt. But, before this, Indira and Sanjay had made some nasty, cynical political choices that would lead to Indira’s own death at the hands of her security guards in 1984. At the same time that the CIA and the Pakistani dictator General Zia ul-Haq were sowing the future whirlwind of Al-Qaeda and the Taliban in Afghanistan, Indira and Sanjay pulled out a reactionary Sikh religious leader from obscurity in Western India and brought him back to Punjab to counter opposition parties there. The Sikh leader, Bhindrawale, had his own ambitions. He wasn’t bothered about Indira and Sanjay’s agenda—what he really wanted was an independent, religion-based Sikh state. Within a short time Bhindrawale became the charismatic figurehead of a violent Sikh separatist movement that rent apart North India. Even as Delhi went through its next big expansion in 1982, when the city hosted the Asiad Games, the Punjab countryside, just outside the metropolis, was in a state of war. New buildings, stadiums, ring roads, and flyovers were being constructed as Sikh youths and the security forces were engaged in a brutal conflict of atrocity and murder. Increasingly, the violence began to bleed into New Delhi, which lies at the southern end of India’s Punjab state. This was also the moment when the national DD network was further expanded and there was a lifting of import duties so that millions of color television sets could be brought into the country. Ostensibly this was done so that people could better watch the Asiad Games, but the skeptics immediately pointed out that this expanded network would be used as a propaganda vehicle by Indira to strengthen her power (DD was the only channel available in India at the time; there were no foreign or private channels). As it was, post the Asiad Games, we watched on our new color TVs as the army attacked the holiest Sikh shrine, the Golden Temple in Amritsar, which Bhindrawale and his followers had turned into a military fortress. Shortly afterward we also watched Indira Gandhi’s funeral after two of her Sikh bodyguards shot her dead in revenge for the Golden Temple attack. Indira’s death was followed by a revenge pogrom against Sikhs organized by members of Indira’s Congress party. Around 8,000 Sikhs were butchered, 3,000 of them in New Delhi itself. This gave a further fillip to the Sikh separatists. For the next eight years or so, New Delhi’s broad roads, roundabouts, and flyovers stayed laced with barbed wire and paramilitary checkpoints as the government wore down the separatists in an ugly war of attrition. +++ In the early 1980s, people in Bombay and Calcutta would shudder when speaking of New Delhi. “You know it’s dangerous for a woman to wear a sleeveless dress in New Delhi? If they see bare arms those North Indian men like to burn you with their cigarettes!” Calcutta had its fair share of public violence but it was regarded as largely political, with some criminal element thrown in; not much of it was directed at women. Like in Bombay, women in Calcutta could move about freely and come home late at night without looking over their shoulders. Delhi, on the other hand, was clearly some outpost of barbaric Pakistan and Afghanistan, where men became psychotic at the sight of women’s bare arms. While this may have been true, there were some interesting things happening in Delhi to which we, in our Bombay-Cal arrogance, should perhaps have paid more attention. While there’s no doubt she was ruthless and Machiavellian, Indira Gandhi also came from a milieu that was highly sophisticated in its understanding of culture. While she might have spent most of her time manipulating crude politicians, Indira’s downtime would have been spent in the company of intellectual upper-class ladies of the kind who wore sleeveless blouses with their superbly woven sarees. One such close associate of Indira Gandhi was someone called Pupul Jayakar, a woman of refined taste, a legendary collection of sarees, and someone in possession of an iron will that matched her friend Indira’s. In 1982, under Madame Jayakar’s command, the governments of India and Britain put together something called The Festival of India. The festival, held in Britain, showcased India’s arts and crafts, both traditional and contemporary, Indian performance traditions, classical and folk, and non-commercial/non-Bollywood Indian cinema. The FOI was a huge official jamboree designed to raise India’s profile in Britain. One of the important things about it was that the whole festival was organized by Jayakar and her team from the imperial capital of New Delhi and not Bombay or Calcutta; whether you were a folk singer from Bengal, a martial artist from Kerala, or a traditional wall-painter from Maharashtra, it was to Delhi you came to display your skills for possible selection. This was, one could argue, the beginning of the centralization of ‘culture’, which mirrored the centralization of political power that Indira Gandhi had embarked upon earlier. Despite Indira’s assassination, other FOIs were held in France, the USA, and (the still-Soviet) Russia. In return, whenever a foreign government or arts council sent anything to India, the one city where the art exhibition, dance performance, play, or collection of films would definitely have to pass through was New Delhi. Throughout the 1980s, New Delhi became like a customs checkpoint for all things cultural coming from outside India. At the same time (helped somewhat, but not solely, by being close to the seat of power), North India’s industrialists began to match their Bombay counterparts in amassing huge wealth. During the 1980s, Delhi, never previously known for its wealth, became home to some of the richest people in the subcontinent. Unlike most of Calcutta’s Partition refugees, some of these billionaires were from the Punjabi refugee families who’d also arrived with nothing in 1947. As Calcutta sank deeper and deeper into multiple dysfunctionalities, Delhi began to match Bombay in its ‘can-do’ spirit, whether the ‘do’ was setting up huge plants with multinational car manufacturers or honoring a bribe to okay a TV soap opera. A joke making the rounds in the 1980s went: “As a TV producer, if you try and bribe a Calcutta Doordarshan official to okay your drama series it may happen in a few months or it may not happen at all. In Delhi they have a system and they deliver. If you pay the fixed-price bribe, the official will send a man to your place the next day to hand-deliver the letter okaying your project.” Parallel to the toxic twisting of politics and to the burgeoning of the nouveau riche, another Delhi was also coming into its own. Various institutions had been set up in the city during the first three decades of Independence and many of these became centers of excellence. To name just a couple: The Delhi School of Economics (D-School), The National School of Drama (NSD), and Jawaharlal Nehru University (JNU). If Delhi was a town with a violent, male-dominated culture, it was also the place where the strongest feminist groups were formed, from the late 1970s onward. If Delhi was the headquarters of government propaganda, it also became the city with the strongest independent documentary film movement that challenged that propaganda. If Delhi was one of the most polluted cities in the world, one where a hefty bribe would allow an industrialist to flout environment laws with impunity, it was also the place with the most effective environment-protecting NGOs. If Delhi was an important power-base for right-wing Hindu nationalists it was also the city that had JNU, a major ‘hotbed’ of leftist politics. By the early 1990s, Calcutta had long lost all pretensions to being the one Indian city unique for its culture. By that time, the Shiv Sena were closing their grip on Bombay, starting to squeeze the diverse cultural spaces of the western Indian megapolis. If you happened to be a young person just out of art or design school, if you happened to be a talented 30-year-old with a stalled career in, say, photography or non-fiction film-making, then Delhi suddenly became much more attractive than other Indian cities. With its vastness, chaos, and energy, Delhi could house the contradiction you represented as easily as its opposite. In 1991, when the national government embarked upon a program of ‘liberalization’, where state controls were lifted from everything from industry and finance to the import of olive oil and Scotch whisky, Delhi was perfectly positioned to grab for itself the slippery title of Cultural Capital of India. The city to which no one in the old centers had paid serious attention had suddenly transformed from an ugly duckling to a still ugly, but very aggressively effective swan.
-
—Desk#:CairoWhat I Think About When I Think of Cairo, On This Date, Twenty-Nine Months After The _______. (Part II)By Yasmine El RashidiPrison literature has long occupied a significant place in the cultural imagination of the Arab world, serving at once as testimony—to the brutality of tyrannical regimes—as well as of the will to survive, and transform. The writers that have been molded from the experience of oppression and torture, and the literature that they then produced, have been as subversive as they have been compelling; from Syria to Iraq to the Maghreb and elsewhere. In Egypt, Sonallah Ibrahim’s That Smell (1966) stands as a powerful example. Not just the novel itself, which uses a pared-down idiom to speak of the times, breaking the tradition of florid prose and irking censors and the political and literary establishments alike, but also the diaries that accompanied it. In Yawmiyat Al-Wahat—secret notebooks that Ibrahim kept and eventually copied onto Bafra cigarette papers that were smuggled out of prison—one comes face to face with the complicated, and often surprising, dynamic and influence of the rest of the world on a young Egyptian Marxist imprisoned in the middle of a desert. In the diaries we are introduced to intellectual debates of the 1960s, to Soviet poets who were filling concert halls across Europe and America with their recitals and who are all but forgotten today. There are mentions of Yevgeny Yevtushenko, Sergei Eistenstein and Bertolt Brecht, Alexander Pushkin, Albert Camus, T.S. Eliot, and the interviews of The Paris Review. There are notes on psychological studies of creativity and deep-sea diving and surveys of sex and morality in America published in Time magazine. There are notes on dreams about his father and excerpts and thoughts on correspondences with his sister. There is a grappling with the political—with what revolutions meant to countries before his. There are glimpses into the world of international literature some fifty years ago, with its global connections of translation and the networks that existed in the most unexpected of places: an Egyptian prison in the middle of the desert. There, in the early 1960s, Ibrahim was tapping into a far-flung leftist community and keenly following its debates in Paris and Beirut and London, actively reading translations and reviews as his means—as a young writer—of finding his voice, his form, his method of making both a literary and political statement. In one June entry from 1962, quoting a review of the Twenty-Second Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, Ibrahim notes: "Those writers who hurry to respond to the demands of the day, who apprise us of contemporary events, deserve the sobriquet ‘skimmer’. For them, the building of Volga Canal doesn’t merit more than two or three on-the-spot articles, dashed-off and superficial. A mirroring of events and nothing else. But the same subject cost Vladimir Fomenko ten years of hard work." And, in September 1963, “Anything that takes us beyond the limits of the conventional novel, now exhausted, is worth doing…” Later that month he asks himself, “Can I unify the personal with the objective in my writing? Set off in three directions at the same time: subject, style, and form.” Read as an accompaniment to That Smell, which was banned before it had a chance to circulate, the diary entries offer background to a novel whose style, read in the context of the moment from which it was written, stands as something of a mystery; markedly different from the generation of Egyptian and Arab writers at the time. The answers come in entries on Hemingway, “Hemingway: A tight frame with three dimensions: Simple character. Simple style. Simple setting. In The Green Hills of Africa he talks about four-dimensional prose: the kind that hasn’t yet been written, but which is possible. There is a fourth and a fifth dimension (the symbolic?).” And, some months later: "Virginia Woolf’s To The Lighthouse has opened up a new world for me… Her idea of art seems to be the same as that given in her novel by the painter: “One wanted, she thought, dipping her brush deliberately, to be on a level with ordinary experience, to feel simply that’s a chair, that’s a table, and yet at the same time, iIt’s a miracle, it’s an ecstasy.” This is what Woolf does in the novel, handling everything that is simple, ordinary, quotidian." To read That Smell today, in the aftermath of the Egyptian uprising, is to read a work that seems as pertinent to the present day as it was to 1966. To decipher between the lines of it is to read an entire history of a nation. Sonallah’s finger, as they say, is on the pulse, his pen telling of a story with a sweeping view of history and an uncanny sense of what is to come. And although he has not written of revolution—this one—Ibrahim has been among the most astute observers of the political situation as it has unfolded. In conversations—at dinner parties and public forums and in interviews—Ibrahim has anticipated that Egypt’s shift was to be one from secular, capitalist, Mubarakism, to conservative, capitalist, Islamism. He seems to have a grasp, currently but in much of his work as well, of both the present moment but also what is to come. In many ways, the turning point for Ibrahim—from a student and sometime journalist and activist to a writer of prominence and a pertinent voice in a nation of millions—was one marked by a period, under Nasser, of post-revolution euphoria now deflated and washed over by both dejection and a resistance to the new regime. A setting not unlike the one Egyptians live in today. In the months after the uprising that began on 25 January 2011—and whose resistance, despite all its senses of loss and despair, continues today—there was a flurry of visiting writers and journalists and curators who landed in Egypt with projects in hand; seeking stories about change, about art and culture borne out revolution; looking for artists, for art, to fulfill their project mandates and proposals for exhibitions. They sought to capture a moment, to capitalize, and to interpret. I heard, repeatedly, the words “hope” and “freedom.” A state of hope. I received dozens of emails to that effect each day. It was, as one museum director wrote in an email to me some months later, “what we all hope to experience. By reaching out to you, it’s our way of trying to be a part of it.” Now, some two years later, with the outcome of the “revolution” not quite what visitors, or even ourselves, might have hoped, interest has waned, and the questions I hear more often, are ones hinged on words such as failure, disappointment: “What went wrong?” What went wrong? As an Egyptian, a writer, who lived the revolution from the early morning of 25 January, when I marched the streets with friends, and ran as riot police came down on us with batons, and watched, as one of us—a friend—was grabbed by secret police and taken away to not resurface again for days, and persisted, despite the threat of knives and guns and the tear gas that blinded, the question that arises for me is not why we failed—for what is failure in a mere two-year cycle of history?—but, beyond the hype of street art and images of revolt and bearded men cast as Islamists, I wonder what this period will produce. Is the next Sonallah Ibrahim behind bars somewhere in a desert in Cairo, imprisoned under military trial, and persecuted by the current regime (which in many ways is still the former regime)? Are there legions of prisoners scrambling to get their hands on what reading material they can in the way Ibrahim and his cellmates did when the news spread that Naguib Mahfouz’s Trilogy had arrived at Al-Wahat? Are there diaries being written that will one day emerge? Some weeks ago, a picture began circulating on Facebook and Twitter of the activist and blogger Alaa Abdel Fattah awaiting hearing with Mona Seif, his sister, in a courtroom in downtown Cairo. They are both smiling, determined, less concerned about the charges against them or the fairness of the trial or the bars they are behind since they understand, one imagines, that trials are never quite fair in Egypt and evidence is often fabricated and even if a sentence is handed down, they will eventually be released. And, anyway, it’s about the cause. As he waited, Alaa was pictured, in some of the images, with a book in hand, his face turned down, deep in his reading. I couldn’t make out the book he was reading, and can’t figure out if it was linked to his tweets some weeks later about struggle and Marxism. I doubt that Alaa—a committed activist—will ever aspire to dedicate himself to writing in the way Ibrahim has, although who knows, but I do think of him and that image behind bars as he awaited trial and find myself thinking of Al-Wahat, and wondering what this period will yield. While many speak of the failure of the revolution to date, and the failure of the democratic process, I can’t help—despite my own sense of loss and disappointment—looking at the small signifiers of change that can only be tallied at a point far from now; the creative voices that have emerged—a chorus so loud it is a cacophony—out of which I believe one, two, maybe five or ten or fifty artists of the written word, the visual image, and the performative form will dedicate themselves to their (perhaps new-found) art or craft and hone their skills over the years. With time, in a moment that we perhaps won’t notice as it happens, they will become the new generation of the avant-garde. A state of hope, they said. To which I say, who knows what is being written today that will later reveal itself.
-
—Desk#:AthensBirthplace of our Globalizing WallBy Yanis Varoufakis, vitalspace.orgThe street had its own history A single word, Liberty That someone had painted on the Wall Before it was blamed on kids – Kostoula Mitropoulou Every Greek of my generation, with vivid memories of 1970s Athens, remembers this Kostoula Mitropoulou verse and cannot but hum the Manos Loizos tune that carried it into our collective consciousness. The song is entitled O Dromos [The Street]. Coming out, as we were, from the fascist dictatorship of the 1967–1974 period, Loizos and Mitropoulou had tapped into a dual memory: of the Nazi occupation (and the subsequent Civil War) experienced by our parents, and the recent dictatorship that was so fresh in our minds. The Wall, in both instances, was the sole canvas available to those who had chosen to resist. By painting a single word on it, Liberty, they incurred the wrath of the booted thugs in authority and, at the same time, they inspired hope in the hearts of onlookers; of the passers-by who, out of fear of persecution, would pretend not to read the Word, who would even blame the graffiti on ‘kids’, but who, under the cover of an expressionless, ashen face, drew courage from the Word on the Wall. As the veil of tyranny lifted, and life recovered elements of its lost normality, the walls began to fill up with different words, as O Dromos documents in its final verse: Then time passed and history moved on That single word shifted from memory to the heart The Wall now advertised great bargains Of the shop that lay within Commerce and prices thus displaced concepts and values, as advertisements were painted over slogans promoting freedom. Loizos and Mitropoulou’s ballad juxtaposed brilliantly our relief that tyranny was waning with our nostalgia for the words that used to adorn the Wall. Years later, after the Eurozone Crisis pushed Greece into a new type of abyss, the Word came back and it was the same Wall that provided the canvas. Walls: A brief biography Walls and streets are symbiotic. The former divide so that the latter can connect. While this was always so, walls and fences developed a special relationship with modernity and with liberal individualism, its ideological guise. Before the ‘discovery’ of the autonomous individual, ancient poleis, like Athens, constantly dreamt of demolishing their walls or, at least, of never having to keep their gates closed. When a son of an ancient Greek city won an Olympic event, the elders ordered the demolition of part of the city walls. Only at times of crisis were the gates ordered shut. Unlike today in the southern states of the USA, or indeed in North Korea, open gates were, then, a projection of power, a symbol of confidence. Hadrian and the Chinese Emperors built great walls, but never with the intention of freezing human movement. They were porous walls, mere symbols of their Empires’ self-imposed limits, and a form of early warning system. Today, dividing lines are not what they used to be either eighty years ago or in pre-modern times. Fences and walls have taken on new roles that their predecessors would hardly recognize. In times past they simply fended off the enemy, and lightly imprinted the Empires’ footprint on the land. Now, they are determined to etch division deeply into the land and to carve partition out of humanity’s common stock. Walls and fences took on their modern role and character at the time that European feudalism was running out of steam. Under the strain of the commodification made possible by the new trade routes that linked Southampton with Calcutta, Macao, Japan, and the multiplying colonial outposts strewn all over the globe, the English commons were cut up, fenced off, privatized. Thus the Enclosures ‘liberated’ the peasants from access to the land of their mothers and the ‘free’ laborer was born. For the first time in history, laborers became free to choose and, equally, free to lose. Free to rove unimpeded, free to sell their labor, time, body, and spirit, and equally free to starve, to enter into desperate contracts with strangers, to become a sad part of some productive machine owned by a faceless shareholder. Thus the Era of Reason and Liberty was ushered in, hot on the heels of the globalization drive that, on the one hand, fenced the peasants out of their ex-commons at home and, on the other, fenced the slaves in ships that transported them to newly fenced-off land in the Caribbean and elsewhere, where they were put to work, producing the massive surpluses that funded the industrial revolution. From this wealth emerged the castles that Englishmen called home and for whom the fence separating their property from the next one down the road became a symbol of freedom, good neighborliness, and, of course, subjectivity under their Sovereign. The accumulation of this wealth was the predecessor of: the fenced sovereign nation; the gated community; the notion of home as one’s castle; and the idea that the enemy of autonomy is the ‘other’, either as an individual or, even worse, as a collective, a State, the tax office… The very notion of personhood that emerged out of Anglo-Celtic capitalism hinges on the idea of ‘well-defined’ spaces within the ‘walls’ that exclude. Our new-fangled concept of Liberty and Progress is, thus, contingent on the prior colonization of ‘alien’ others, while our splendid cosmopolitanism is bought at the price of parochial divides that mindlessly cut the Earth’s face, giving shape to the map of a world divided, supposedly neatly, into nation-states. The wall has played a major, unsung role in the shaping of the world as we know it. The Globalizing Wall It was December 1944, in downtown Athens, when an even newer species of wall made its first appearance, yielding a Civil War of an awfulness and a global significance that went almost unnoticed. The world began to pay attention when: from the streets of Athens, it moved to Berlin, which it partitioned the following June; it produced two Koreas in August; it leapfrogged to the mountain ranges of Kashmir exactly two years later, on 15 August 1947, as the new fledgling nations of the subcontinent, instead of celebrating independence, clashed; it flared up in 1948 in the guise of ethnic cleansing and in the midst of all-out-war in Palestine; and it made its mark in the streets of Nicosia with a green line, drawn innocuously by a British general in 1956, before returning in the form of barricades in 1963, two years after the similar soft division in Berlin was transformed, within four short days, into the Wall’s most famed incarnation. When the Troubles broke out in Belfast, and Sunday 30 January 1972 was indelibly bloodied by the British Army, it was there to embellish the pre-existing discontent with euphemistically named Peace Walls. Two years later, in 1974, the barricades along Nicosia’s Green Line, as if in a bid not to be outdone by Berlin or Belfast, also grew into a fully-fledged wall. Some years later, quite unexpectedly, one of the two superpowers behind the grand division that was the Iron Curtain came tumbling down. The first piece of the Global Wall, the brick aberration in Berlin, was torn down by jubilant crowds. It was 1989, a time when Globalization was heralded as the process to dismantle all borders. It has done no such thing. Since then, our Wall has invaded disintegrating Yugoslavia, stood tall in the midst of hitherto unified communities in Africa’s Horn, and grown more insidious in Palestine, the US-Mexico border, in the streets of Bagdad, in Georgia; the list goes on and on. While the elites in both Nicosia and Belfast may be ready to heal the divisions, a dark force deeply entrenched in their societies keeps the Wall going, even adding to its height and length. Back in the Promised Land, the Wall dips and weaves with concrete-slab breathlessness, carving out the world’s ultimate concentration camp. Currently, the very same wall, built in the same way, often by the same engineering teams, is unfolding audaciously along the thousands of kilometers that form the single remaining superpower’s underbelly; a border fence that joins the earth’s two great oceans in a bid to stem the Spanish-speaking human tide that strives to break into today’s Promised Land. As trade and capital were liberated from border controls the world over, the fences and dividing lines that separate people kept getting less porous, taller, more intimidating. They are now becoming a pandemic. From Botswana to Iraq, from Mitrovica to the valleys of Chechnya, Allah and God are often blamed but, in truth, they are just scapegoats for purely secular forces that would never even allow the competing gods the impossible task of drawing ‘just’ borders between their people. Therein lies the Great Paradox: The more we develop reasons for dismantling the dividing lines the less powerful the forces working to dismantle them become. Deep divisions, patrolled by merciless guards, seem to be the homage that our enterprise culture pays to misanthropy. Central to the Great Paradox is something more than the observation that the walls are multiplying in length, height, and strength. Their most startling aspect is that they are globalizing. The reason is that the importance of deep divisions for stabilizing a grossly unstable world order is growing by the day. Especially so after the financial system supporting all this imploded in 2008. The raison d’être is the same. The ongoing crisis of financialized capitalism affects different Walls in similar ways. They start resembling each other. Both in terms of the social forces that huddle in their shadow and physically. Aesthetically. A Mitrovica Serb would feel more at home in Nicosia than in Belgrade. An Eritrean residing in Tsorona will feel more of a sense of familiarity, despite the intense cold, near the Line of Control in alpine Kashmir than she would in Nairobi. An Ulster unionist will have no trouble coming to grips with the reality of the ghost city of Famagusta, in Cyprus, whereas he may well feel a stranger in London. A Palestinian from Qalqilia will discover strange bonds with a resident of Juarez; bonds that she may not feel in Cairo. The mere fact that Israeli engineering teams have been employed by the US government to help transplant Sharon’s Wall to California, New Mexico, Arizona, and Texas speaks volumes. Back to Athens Between 2010 and 2012, Athens’ luxury hotels were doing a roaring trade as the city was burning. While tourists stayed away, the world’s media booked every room with a view to the ‘battleground’: Syntagma (or Constitution) Square. It was there that the anti-austerity demonstrators clashed against the riot squads. Interestingly, it was precisely the same spot where, on 3 December 1944, police (and some say British troops) had opened fire on demonstrators sparking off the Civil War that was to become the first incident of the Cold War; the Globalizing Wall’s initial spurt. The demonstrations that followed Greece’s economic implosion in 2010 were powerful, angry, ceaseless. Until, that is, the recession spawned a Great Depression that descended ruthlessly upon Greeks, taking its inhuman toll. Businesses died sequentially. Incomes collapsed. Debts grew. Faces turned ashen. The state receded. Nazis began to patrol the streets of Athens, for the first time since the 1940s, this time in search of migrants to injure and maim. As if in compliance with their misanthropic ideology, parliament decreed that to enter the police force it was not enough to be a Greek citizen; one had to prove a Greek… bloodline. Thus, Athenians turned inward. They holed themselves up inside their homes, to lick their wounds, to plot the next day’s campaign to makes ends meet. But, as they abandoned the Street and recoiled behind the Wall, the Wall’s external surface once again became a canvass on which a pretty dangerous concept re-appeared. Athens had come full circle. Liberty [Leuteria] had made its comeback. On the very same Wall. Only this time the representation reflected the aesthetic that only the Globalizing Wall’s triumphant march could have universalized (see the "Liberty for All"mural on the last photo)—from the Bronx to Kashmir, from Johannesburg to Athens. Perhaps Mitropoulou’s verse will one day be spray-painted all over our Globalizing Wall. The street had its own history A single word, Liberty
-
—Desk#:Delhi / CalcuttaThe Thorny Crown of CultureBy Ruchir JoshiRecently, I attended a talk by a young Indian curator at a contemporary art museum in Switzerland. In her lecture, the curator laid out a broad history of contemporary art in India since 1991. In the Q&A afterward, a man raised his hand. “I hear you speaking mainly about Delhi and Bombay, and sometimes you mention Bangalore, but you make no mention of Calcutta. Isn’t that city the cultural capital of India?” The curator (young, remember) stood there slightly bemused, no trace of an answer in her expression. It was as if someone had asked her the weight of the moon. I nearly burst out laughing. The reason why Calcutta didn’t impinge on the curator’s radar is that the city has contributed precious little to the contemporary Indian art scene in the last twenty odd years. The ‘crown’, so to speak, has already passed on, first to Bombay and then to Delhi, but the reason why the man asked the question is that the old cliché about Calcutta being the ‘cultural capital of India’ was still making the rounds, having long outlived the city’s actual primacy. In any case, it has always fascinated me how cities gain or lose cultural supremacy. Maybe that’s because I grew up in the husk of a city that was culturally the most vibrant metropolis of India (if not of all Asia) across most of the nineteenth century and the first half of the twentieth. In what does the cultural power of a city lie? Here are a few suspects. Like a body of water that’s constantly being replenished, the city has to keep producing fresh generations of cultural producers, new people who enter debate with what has gone before, different generations overlapping, engaged in a give and take of ideas, the younger generations overturning some of what has come before while also maintaining a continuity of practice. The city has to attract a mix of visitors, people who come to see and learn, but also people who come carrying strange intellectual spices, exiles who are happy to recreate segments of what they call home and add these to their new habitat, itinerant visitors who will leave carrying the infections, the viruses of ideas picked up in the particular city. Whether through high achievement or low rents, the city has to pull people and work in, but it’s also required to radiate, to disseminate, to transmit ideas, ways of being, ways of thinking, to influence at least other cities that are geographically and culturally close to it if not the wider world. In India and Asia, Calcutta had a long period of ‘rule’ for very obvious reasons. The city was the capital of Britain’s vast Indian Empire; it had a lot of the money required for patronage, it had an educational reach that went from the elites right down to parts of the impecunious but intellectually solvent lower middle classes. Its great figure was, of course, Rabindranath Tagore, a powerhouse of creativity, a poet, writer, composer, and, towards the end of his life, a serious painter. Around Tagore were his two nephews, Gaganendranath and Abanindranath, who were among the first modern Indian painters, trying to marry indigenous traditions with contemporary European ideas. By the early twentieth century Calcutta also developed a sophisticated theatre milieu, which in turn fed into film with the arrival of cinema. When Tagore died in 1941, at the age of eighty, no one could have predicted that the end of Calcutta’s great run was nigh. This slide began during the Second World War itself, when a huge devastating famine hit both the provinces, West Bengal and East Bengal (now Bangladesh), killing nearly three million people. The partition of India at independence, the one that formed Pakistan, came next, sending to Calcutta nearly seven hundred thousand people, refugees uprooted from East Bengal that had become East Pakistan. Until 1942, Calcutta was quite a neat and tidy city, with a vibrant culture that wasn’t limited to the elite. The succeeding waves of refugees, from Burma, from the famine, and from East Pakistan turned the older city into something ringed and riven by a dispossessed, despairing, angry, and destitute population. It’s not that the arts did not flower in this situation. Through the 1950s and 1960s there was enough momentum, enough artistic young Turks to keep Calcutta at the centre of all things seriously cultural. In both the arts and sciences, we still had the largest number of Indian graduates from foreign universities. We still had the largest number of writers and poets. The theatre was still the best in the country, with brilliant directors such as Shambhu Mitra and Badal Sircar in their prime. Indian alternative (or art) cinema was started in Calcutta by Satyajit Ray and Ritwik Ghatak. But by the mid-1960s the decline was undeniable. Calcutta still had some of the best minds, the most adventurous intellectuals, but the huge gap with other Indian cities was closing. The last of the big money was moving from Calcutta’s ‘sunset’ industries to western India, especially Bombay. New colleges and institutions were beginning to produce their first batches of students, notably four of them: the film school in Poona, the art school in Baroda, the school of architecture, and the institute of design, both in Ahmedabad. All of these schools were in smaller western Indian towns that, again, formed a loose ring around the central mega-magnet of Bombay. The visual arts were the first area where Calcutta lost its primacy. By the late 1960s the action had moved to Bombay, which had all of the brash self-confidence of a throbbing economy and none of the stale arrogance that weighed around the neck of the eastern city. The painters Souza, Husain, Kumar, Padamsee, and Mehta had formed the Progressive Artists group in the early 1950s in Bombay. In the 1960s these modernists were at their peak, most of them breaking out of their early Picassoesque shackles. By the late 1960s younger painters such as Bhupen Khakar, Vivan Sunderam, and Ghulam Mohammad Sheikh were already making a mark in the Bombay galleries. While Calcutta artists were still trussed up in the old Cubist ropes of Picasso, Surrealism, and the modernist Indian vernacular formed by Tagore’s university in Santiniketan, the younger artists in Bombay were eagerly sucking in news and descriptions of world events from the growing number of foreign visitors and young Indians returning from the West. Whether they were the évènements in Paris or happenings in New York, the Bombay ‘scene’ eagerly and far more open-mindedly connected to new ideas. Poets wrote automatic poetry and brought out beautiful modern books based as much on graphics as on words, painters connected to American Pop Art and other movements and formed a new, stark, humorous, unsentimental imagery. By the 1970s, serious art cinema was elbowing its way around the huge commercial film industry of Bombay, with ‘avant-gardists’ like Mani Kaul and Kumar Shahani as well as more straighforward storytellers such as M.S Sathyu and Shyam Benegal all making their debuts. Calcutta, in the meantime, was still in thrall to the classical colossus Ray, ignoring the city’s real inventive cinematic genius, the brilliant but rapidly disintegrating Ritwik Ghatak. Serious theatre, new literary movements, and new universities now developed around the country whilst major social unrest made a deadly mix with hollow Calcutta egotism to cramp new thought and work. +++ By the time my generation came of age we were resigned to the hated rival Bombay being—for eternity, it seemed—the fountainhead of all that was new and interesting in the world of art. For a young Calcuttan with artistic aspirations the choice in, say, 1982, was stark: struggle on in a city that was inexorably darkening and turning itself into a backwater-swamp, a city with an exploding population of vicious, talentless, back-biting art-frogs of all ages, or defect to dreadful, money-driven Bombay where you might just find better sustenance for your hopes and desires. So, some of us, like me, commuted between Calcutta and Bombay, while others, whether through lucky instinct or some deeper intelligence, moved to the one city no one was looking at: New Delhi. What we didn’t realize properly till about a decade later was that, even in its pomp, Bombay had already put into process its own dethronement from being the Indian capital of culture. Certainly none of us realized the power that was accumulating in the barbaric governmental wasteland of New Delhi. In the 1960s, Bombay’s ruthless industrialists, in tandem with the ruling Congress Party, had encouraged a fascist thug called Bal Thackeray to form a political party, the Shiv Sena (SS). The Hitler-admiring Thackeray’s quite deliberately-acronymed SS was supposed to be a blunt instrument to counter the communists and destroy the city’s powerful labor unions. Instead, Thackeray, using the plank of local ethnic paranoia and ‘pride’, kept enlarging his voter base. In the 1980s the Shiv Sena joined hands with the larger, national Hindu right-wing party, the BJP, and began to take over the state of Maharashtra and its capital, Bombay. By the early 1990s, Thackeray’s thugs had defeated their old masters’ Congress and become the rulers of both city and state. One of the Sena’s first acts was to change the name of Bombay to “Mumbai,” the name used for the city by Marathis and Gujaratis but not by the other ethnic groups who were equally citizens of India’s largest metropolis. This shift from the cosmopolitan, international name to the parochial moniker was a portent of things to come. Over the period of their rule, the Sena tried their best to turn a multicultural melting pot of a city into an inward-looking, ersatz-Hindu-ized small town, albeit one with a hell of a lot of money. In many ways they failed, but in many important ways the Thackeray thugs forced Bombay to take a few big backward steps: suddenly people were afraid to ‘speak’ politically through their art, suddenly all sorts of things became unofficially proscribed, first the city’s Muslims were attacked and then the non-Marathi working class regardless of religion, suddenly the city’s most famous painter, the Muslim M.F Husain, was no longer welcome to live and work there. Despite having its own robust fascistic tendencies, New Delhi sneaked up on Bombay and stole the crown that had slipped off. How exactly this happened will be the subject of the next dispatch.
-
-
Think
-
—Think:Senator Rubio & Mister TrumpBy Stephen Crowe
-
—Think:Citizen BlairBy Stephen Crowe
-
—Think:Where Are They Now?By Stephen Crowe
-
—Think:Meet Miko 5By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick
-
—Think:Meet Miko 4By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick
-
—Think:Meet Miko 3By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick
-
—Think:Meet Miko 2By Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick
-
—Think:Meet MikoBy Danna Vajda and Winne T. Frick
-
—Think:Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts VBy Patrick Goddard
-
—Think:Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts IVBy Patrick Goddard
-
—Think:Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts IIIBy Patrick Goddard
-
—Think:Ministers of Finance and the Dark Arts IIBy Patrick Goddard
-
—Think:Ministers of Finance and the Dark ArtsBy Patrick Goddard
-
—Think:Rebranding Mesopotamia: The Inextinguishable FireBy Övül Ö. DurmusogluPower of imagination to rule. —Suphi Nejat Ağırnaslı aka Paramaz Kızılbaş (from a 2014 letter, before departing for Rojava) The surreal cleft between the reality of war and its virtual manifestations grows nearer, yet it becomes disjointed every day. Take Harun Farocki’s Serious Games (2009–10), a multiscreen video installation in which Farocki examines the use of images in psychological warfare, now on view in Berlin. In this installation, which investigates the use of video-game technology to train military forces, impoverished characterizations concerning ‘the enemy’ are continuously generated and advanced in a simulated landscape. In one scene, a US Marine tries to prompt a conversation by asking a middle-aged Afghani man about kids and a love interest; the forced interaction is terse and helps to explain how this ‘democracy’ project was stillborn from the beginning. At a recent Saturday screening of the film, the Berlin audience stayed a long while after watching the piece. How many of them would draw a link between Farocki’s sharp observations of and their current questions, like: Where did Daesh—known in Western media as ISIS—come from? How did the migrant population increase in Europe? Or, how did the populist right-wing pegidas movement against non-Muslims and immigrants in Germany, started in Dresden, draw thousands of participants in 2014? Serious Games could be an apt metaphor for the recent history of Mesopotamia. It can be argued that the borders and state formations that followed the Sykes-Picot agreement did not correspond to the actual material reality of the region, namely its geography and the complicated history of its ethnic groups. The formation of Israel and its declaration as an independent Jewish state in 1948, followed by the forced Palestinian flight from the land, added layers to the unrest. Today it is clear that the colonialist map drawn up to divide Mesopotamia, to further British and French interests in the post-Ottoman period, does not work anymore. The opening of the Suez Canal was the first symptom of this crisis. Today, the historical centers of Arab civilization—Aleppo, Damascus, Baghdad—have disappeared. Most of their people are refugees; there is a “double-Palestinianization,” as Yassin Al Haj Saleh, a Syrian activist who escaped to Turkey, calls it. At the moment, all we can do is speculate on how things will be reshaped in the coming years. Serious Games shows how the game has revealed itself. After the recent US occupation of both Afghanistan and Iraq, the constructed imagination of these places through the use of a computerized war game, where people “appear without their shadows,” to quote Farocki, has created more battlefields in the region. To some, everything looks like a video-game fantasy. A widely quoted English youth nicknamed Ebu Sümeyye El-Britanifrom Daesh has supposedly said that, “fighting on the frontline in Syria is much better than playing the computer game Call of Duty.” When the war between Kurdish guerillas and Daesh intensified in Kobanê in September 2014, foreign mythologies of an anti-fascist resistance abounded. At the time this article was written, the good news had arrived that Kobanê was completely saved from a possible Daesh invasion. However, before this was certain, the American activist and anthropologist David Graeber equated the Kobanê struggle with the Spanish Civil War and the fight against Franco. In particular, he warned of a potential paradox: How can an autonomous movement first be asked to surrender its autonomy in order to then be ‘helped’ by others? The international call for arms and solidarity turned Kobanê into a romantic landscape, where artists could join in the struggle for a better world (like Ernest Hemingway in the Spanish Civil War or Lord Byron fighting in the Greek War of Independence). What was branded as the “Arab Spring” did not produce the democratic outcomes that had been hoped for. The Rojava Cantons, of which Kobanê is part, stand not only as a symbol of the Kurdish independence that has been long dreamed of—differing from the US-backed dependent provincial project of more conservative officials in South Kurdistan of Northern Iraq—but also as a symbol for stateless autonomous existence in the world today. They were also the only ones to strongly resist the possibility of an international military operation in Syria. The Rojava Cantons declared a stateless, non-capitalist constitution of equalities predicated on direct democracy. Through citizen councils, the Rojava Cantons model a new form of government that protects itself from statist power hierarchies fed by the spoils of capitalism. Looking at Mesopotamia today, Rojava stands as the sole place to respond to the texture of communities living side by side for centuries and to promise cohabitation not only for the Kurdish but for all the communities existing within it—Armenians, Yezidis, and Turkmens—while resisting a division according to ethnicity or religion especially enacted through the inhuman agency of Daesh. Social hierarchies, such as the Muslim Brotherhood privileging of Salafist Muslims above all, are seen as analogues to the oppressive neoliberal hand drumming the beat of war. With its border on Turkey’s Suruç, Kobanê has been the sparkplug for communication and help for the cantons in the middle of ongoing, borderless violent chaos. Many Kurdish and Turkish activists ran to the border to join the YPG/YPA ranks, to provide support, disregarding the Turkish forces who have been protecting Daesh. The social contract proposed in 2012 in the Rojava Cantons, stands out as the sole democratic proposal coming from the peoples of the region and is a clear break with the traditional government structures that have failed there in the past. The Kurdish Supreme Committee (Desteya Bilind a Kurd, DBK) was established by the Democratic Union Party (PYD) and the Kurdish National Council (KNC) as the governing body of Syrian Kurdistan in July 2012. In November 2013, the PYD announced an interim government divided into three non-contiguous autonomous areas, or cantons: Afrin, Jazira, and Kobanê. As described by Errol Babacan and Murat Çakır in their article “False Friends of Kobanê,” Rojava’s democratic autonomy model functions as an example to the Kurdish population within Turkey. The cantons have declared that the natural resources of Rojava will remain the collective property of the region’s people, and any potential revenues will be equally invested back in the people in the forms of a commons. The egalitarian council structures and the collectivization of resources stand in opposite to the confessional conservatism of Turkey’s ruling Justice and Development Party (AKP) and its heavily corporatist politics. This movement responds to what the PKK (Kurdistan Communist Party) leader Abdullah Öcalan initiated in his 2004 book Defending a People, after he had been arrested and imprisoned by the Turkish government. In the most recent municipal elections in Turkey, in 2014, the only hopeful results, alongside some members of the LGBTI community running for city councils in Istanbul, came from the southeastern Kurdish region. There, the HDP, known to be the official policy making face of the PKK, acquired many municipalities that were cochaired by women from different walks of life and from existing historical ethnicities, the aforementioned Armenians, Yezidis, and Turkmens, as well as Orthodox Syrians. For the ones following the way Öcalan’s democratic confederalism project developed, this can be interpreted as a result of adopting American anarchist Murray Bookchin’s libertarian municipalisms, which aim to create citizens’ assemblies in towns and urban areas, which join together in confederation to replace the centralized state apparatus with a set of local and bottom-up, direct-democracy councils. For Öcalan’s prison curriculum spread from what is offered by eco-feminism, new readings of Marx, such as Kojin Karatani’s Transcritique, and Bookchin’s new anarchist models as described above. The neighborhood assemblies that took place after the Gezi uprising in different parks around Turkey are in clear connection with the social ecology movement that had been going on inside the Kurdish movement in Turkey for some time. An important digression: Can these connections be interpreted as a break with a leader-oriented and hierarchical Kurdish nationalism? It is not easy to be a fatherless daughter or a daughter that can break free from a father figure in this geography; it goes without saying that Atatürk is the ultimate father figure for secular republicans, as Erdoğan is for neoliberal fundamentalists, and Öcalan for the Kurdish independence movement in Turkey. The figure of the independent Kurdish women guerilla quickly became a public rebranding campaign, the face of Kobanê, the height of war with Daesh, especially in the diametrically opposed approach to women explicated above. French Elle editor-in-chief Valérie Toranian penned a farewell letter titled “Résiste!” on 26 September 2014, accompanied by a photoshopped photo series depicting Kurdish women guerillas from Kobanê, advocating for the area but from a pseudo-feminist position. It is worth noting that this attitude is quite in line with portraying women in headscarves or burkas as vulnerable victims of Islamic ideology, similarly to the computerized enemy stereotypes of US Marines in Farocki’s work. The image of the vulnerable woman in a burka—as opposed to a ‘modern’ symbol, like Marianne standing for the French nation—has always been used as both justification of and case for the war for democracy. This time the women guerillas were stamped and lionized to fight for their lives against Daesh the monster. Pointing to the phenomenon of ‘resistance chic’, the fashion world has taken these links further to, say, a particular pair of green overalls designed by H&M for their summer 2014 season that directly referenced a peshmerga uniform. In this respect, an unforgettable image comes from Karl Lagerfeld who performed a faux-feminist protest on Chanel’s catwalk for the closing of Paris fashion week in 2014. Another good example of such feminist populism was performed by the imprisoned members of the Russian band Pussy Riot wearing colorful balaclavas, which clearly allude to Zapatistas. After being worn in such a context, the balaclava could not help but become a pop object, just like the Che Guevara profile. Not coincidentally, one of their balaclavas was auctioned online for a Kobanê fundraising campaign as a “collectible contemporary art object.”Fortunately, the Kurdish female guerrillas’ place in the independence movement is more deeply historically rooted. The PKK and the Iraqi Kurdish peshmerga have had women’s brigades in their guerrilla forces for decades. For many women, “going to the mountains” (directly translated from the Turkish phrase commonly used for joining the PKK) meant education, confidence, and a sense of solidarity lacking for women in the very hierarchical, traditional Kurdish society. Shahrzad Mojab, who edited Women of a Non-State Nation: The Kurds (2001), is known to be one of the early names to work on women’s subject position in the Kurdish independence movement. She also points to the lack of focus in ‘Western’ women’s studies programs on Kurdish women in this struggle. For her, one of the precedents for women fighting in Kobanê clearly comes from Kurdish women guerrillas who went to the Kurdish mountains on the Iranian border in the 1970s to resist the Iranian revolution. Western feminists were not able to position themselves in solidarity with these fighters, and thus the feminism of photoshopped pictures cannot be translated into a feminism discussing subject positions in real terms. Hito Steyerl’s recent performance lecture, Is the Museum a Battleground?, opens with her investigating remains on an actual battlefield—not a computer-generated one—where a childhood friend, Andrea Wolf or Sehît Rohanî (the name she adopted when joining the PKK), was killed in an ambush by the Turkish army. This work is connected to Steyerl’s earlier video November (2004), which tells the story of Wolf as she drifts from B movie kung-fu fighter to martyr of the Kurdish liberation movement. Going back to the question of what the Kurdish women guerrilla fighters may signify in magazines such as Elle, this work is helpful in that it analyzes the many roles assigned to Wolf: an ‘attractive’ woman and a friend; a female fighter in a fictional story who uses martial arts, and an armed revolutionary who also teaches martial arts to her fellow female fighters; a martyr for the Kurdish cause; and a terrorist in hiding, according to the Turkish and German governments. Rather than their subject positions, the faces and torsos of Kurdish female guerrillas are probably necessary to generate sympathy in the West by rendering the women in a language that the West can understand, a language similar to nineteenth-century postcards of exotic colonized women. At the end of the day, the West has a lot to fear from the new autonomous bodies coming together in Rojava, bodies that can set the control models loose and render them useless. The critic Tom Wolfe coined the term “Radical Chic” in his 1970 satirical essay penned for New York magazine “Radical Chic: That Party at Lenny’s.” Here, Wolfe highlights the absurdity of Leonard Bernstein, the conductor of the New York Philharmonic, and his friends hosting fundraising parties for the Black Panthers. Are new resistance movements being normalized as an image of the radical yet again? Is this yet another cycle of “Radical Chic,” as fighters reappear as fashionable topics and attitudes? The same images of people behind barricades and in balaclavas throwing stones at the police are repeated in newspaper coverage ad infinitum. Like Hong Kong’s yellow umbrellas, they may be tagged as popularized imagery too. This resistance chic even appears as a competition in some art scenes: “Who has the most radical street cred?” The spread of artists protesting at biennials one after the other can be unfortunately read as part of such a competition as well, without underestimating particular contextual sensitivities. Resistance as a norm or as an artistic project has become a very sensitive topic in Turkey after Gezi—the questions of what people could do and contribute to the uprising without capitalizing for artistic purposes were discussed over and over again in many forms by the Istanbul-based artists’ and art worker’s solidarity group Orange Tent, which naturally formed during the hot days of Gezi. Orange Tent has grown larger in the aftermath, from working to orient itself toward how artists organized themselves within Gezi to thinking about how to solve the urgent questions within the contemporary art scene through the lens of solidarity that brought many together in June 2013. Orange Tent’s work also led to a larger meeting for self-organization in the contemporary arts in 2014. Thinking long term, it is important to highlight that we all benefit from the fashion of resistance in terms of the different ways it can contribute to the cause of an egalitarian, emancipatory politics. In the case of the biennial discussions, for example, protests will surely make possible more imaginative forms for biennial/large-scale exhibition making. Suphi Nejat Ağırnaslı, a young sociology scholar, joined the fight in Kobanê without telling anyone close to him. In the early days of the democratic confederation model, also publicly known as KCK (Koma Civakane Kurdistan), he was among those taken into custody in Istanbul in 2011, and his notes from classes in Bogazici University were shown as proof of his affiliation. In an interview after being in custody and appearing in court, Ağırnaslı stated that those in the Turkish Left did not desire to ally themselves with the Kurdish independence movement. He died among many as Paramaz Kizilbas. He chose a nom de guerre that refers to both an Armenian and an Alewite background (neither of which he came from). Today, after the release of Kobanê from Daesh militants on January 26 of this year, Ağırnaslı, along with many others, has left us with the question of martyrdom, the ultimate form of self-sacrifice in the history of this geography colonized under the name of the Middle East. If the rebranding of Kurdish independence addressed above is to take root here, it should happen more through life and solidarity, instead of the death and discord that we all know too well. History will show which; I hope it opts for a new form of life in freedom.
-
—Think:The Little MagazineBy Ben EasthamThis is the first in a series of articles published following the conference Slash: Hybrid Ecologies and Audiences Today, organized at WdW on December 6, 2014. More about the conference here. *** The White Review, the journal of which I am an editor, is a little magazine. I do not mean “little” as a term of self-deprecation. I mean for it, instead, to describe a specific type of periodical that operates in a different way, and to different ends, than mainstream publications. It is a distinct category of cultural institution, occupying its own particular space; filling its own particular role; serving its own particular purpose. The writer Adam Thirlwell wrote a piece for our eleventh issue in which he considered the need for little magazines such as The White Review. [A] magazine is an event. Its basic principle is collage—and the elements of that collage can be much more outlandish and wild and savage than the average single book, since a magazine can deal in varied forms. It can deal in varied lengths, as well. It can use the celebrated to reflect on the less celebrated, and vice versa. A magazine is a kind of fun palace which the reader can set up anywhere, and take wherever she wants. A magazine is a show—something to be wandered through over time. It’s a place designed by its editors, where the unique and solitary objects that are fictions and works of art are arranged in careful ways, and that arrangement makes them even more available and desirable to the passing literary fetishist. There are some ideas there that resonate very strongly with my own convictions about the production and consumption of culture, but in the context of the discussion about hybridity and new ecologies, I want to consider two: The first is the idea of the little magazine as a “fun palace” or platform for “dealing with varied forms.” The little magazine is uniquely well placed to combine different forms. But there is also an economic imperative for doing so, and I will interrogate some of the problems inherent to that hybridity. Second is that the little magazine exists on the margins. It occupies a very specific space, and fulfils a role different to that of its larger rivals. The difference is not merely in scale. Jacques Testard and I founded The White Review in 2010. There was something inescapably perverse about setting up an independent magazine eighteen months after the financial crisis, and about five to ten years into the disintegration of the traditional print publishing industry. Yet my prevailing feeling was that it was an exciting time to be setting up something small, something little. The economic model relied upon by the mainstream publishing industry—established magazines and the larger presses—was breaking down. Spending on advertising in US print newspapers, for instance, halved between 2005 and 2009. In 2008, vast numbers of mid-ranking editorial staff were laid off by the big publishers. The havoc wreaked upon the publishing industry by Amazon is well documented. It is worth bearing in mind that the real catalyst for change in the publishing world did not come through protests from editors, writers, or artists. The industry changed because it could not accommodate a technological shift for which it had not made practical or ideological allowances. The shift from physical to digital content and online distribution should have come as no surprise. But the financial crisis brought the issue to a head. The major publishers, and the presses and magazines that they supported, realized that the model they used was no longer supportable on the scale to which they were accustomed. Big magazines, and big publishing houses, seemed doomed. Whether rightly or wrongly, however, it also felt to me as if that crisis would clear the way for new ventures. Innovation was no longer a choice, but a necessity. So what was our model? It was that the little magazine might be able to survive and even flourish in this new economic landscape, precisely because of its littleness. The economic strategy that we adopted was a hybrid one. Besides keeping costs down as much as we could, we pursued a mixed revenue stream, financed through a combination of subscriptions, sales, and advertising and supported by public funding (as a registered charity) and private donations. But there was another way in which we adopted a hybrid model. When we first set up the magazine, we were admirers of Triple Canopy, established just a couple of years prior to us. The following quote, taken from their website, describes what I mean: [O]ur model hinges on the development of publishing systems that incorporate networked forms of production and circulation. Working closely with artists, writers, technologists, and designers, Triple Canopy produces projects that demand considered reading and viewing. Triple Canopy resists the atomization of culture and, through sustained inquiry and creative research, strives to enrich the public sphere. This commitment to “resisting the atomization of culture” is something that Jacques and I shared with Triple Canopy. Our academic backgrounds were in literature, philosophy, and history, and we had worked in the art world, in journalism, and in publishing. So all of these pursuits were of interest to us, and we felt that there was not anything of that broad or serious a scope on offer to readers in London. Magazines in London seemed to our eyes either specialist in their appeal—like the London Review of Books—or to engage with different forms in a somewhat superficial way. I am thinking of the Frieze poetry issue, for example. I do not have a great problem with that, incidentally, but these treatments did not seem adequately engaged in the form they were ostensibly promoting—they did not seem truly hybrid—but rather like gestures toward interdisciplinary exchange. We wanted to make a magazine that was ecumenical in its approach. That would give equal weight to visual art, fiction, non-fiction, and poetry on a variety of themes, in a wide range of styles, and do proper justice to them all. Which was very utopian, not to say naïve. In an attempt to remember our sincere intentions when we set up the magazine, I went through some of the interviews we did when trying to drum up interest by any means possible. The following is from an interview in Bookforum a few years ago, when asked why we founded the magazine we replied: Our reasoning stemmed in part from the fact that it is difficult for young writers—and, to a lesser degree, artists—to have their work published in the UK. So […] we were attempting to fill a hole in the literary market by creating a serious quarterly journal in London […] and we also wanted to do something new by bringing the different and often separate fields of art and literature together. Last but not least, we wanted to design the magazine to make it visually striking and desirable as an object—because that’s how we believe books will survive. What struck me when rereading that quote was the final sentence. Having said the rote stuff about bringing different things together, which we might call hybridity, I gave a different motivation than the one I might give now. I said that this hybrid model was necessary to help books survive. I did not say that that it reflected the way we engage with information now, or that, like Triple Canopy,we wanted to resist the atomization of culture. Instead I said, very baldly, that this could be the way that books “survive.” That’s not an ideological reason for hybridity, it is an economic one. I want to consider here how that type of hybridity seemed to be a viable strategy for survival in an industry that the general consensus held was in irreversible decline, and interrogate the precise impulse behind that desire to collaborate. Collaboration as a means of propping up a faltering industry, a way to “help books survive.” This new strategy was effectively to copy or co-opt the strategies of a healthier industry, as the art world seemed from the vantage of the publishing world. Why would the literary world want to collaborate with the art world? A quick parallel with the visual art market is interesting here, to illuminate why it is so appealing to publishers. The profound economic crisis that has stricken commercial publishing has not struck down the commercial art world. In spite of all the discourse around contemporary art and critique over the past fifty years, the commercial gallery system is (or seems from the vantage of publishing to be) thriving, long after the art object dematerialized. The dematerialization of the book, however, shook up everything up pretty comprehensively for the publishing world. Because no one had ever had to consider the value of a book after mechanical reproduction—it was always assumed to reside in the content of what was being communicated, rather than any kind of investiture of aura in the physical object of the book—no one had a plan B when that information became available by other means than those effectively controlled by publishers and the established networks of distribution. The publishing world has not found an effective means of selling a non-physical object, nor indeed the physical object by digital means, as hard as it has tried. And one of the reasons that publishing is increasingly keen to associate itself with the visual arts is because it would like desperately for the book to acquire some of the fetish value of the art object. The fact that the art world seems still to be able to sell physical objects in a digital age clearly makes the publishing world wonder what it is doing right. Little magazines like mine look at the art world, specifically at the boom in artists’ books and editions that sell very well at exceptionally high prices, and wonder how to get a piece of that. The word “hybrid” has been chosen here to describe amalgam forms and new platforms, and it is a good word. But in the context of the little magazine I would like briefly to consider another term, which I think might illustrate this point about the purely economic incentives that I have outlined. That word is “diversification.” Now—and forgive me if this sounds like a digression—I spent most of my childhood in the west coast of Ireland and England’s West Midlands, both rural areas. I was surrounded by agriculture, an industry generally accepted to be in decay in Western Europe. However, its decline was to some extent arrested by two substantial innovations, the first being the provision of European subsidies, and the second being diversification. Diversification was a very broad revolution in the operations of the industry. Farming was encouraged to survive by cannibalizing other, relatively thriving industries, most notably the businesses of tourism and leisure. Thus farmers turned their pens into attractions, with groups of deprived urban schoolchildren bussed in to hug pigs and get close to nature, they converted outlying barns into B&Bs, or they invited local teenagers to ride quad bikes through their fields for a negligible fee and with scant regard for health and safety. This diversification was driven by the economic necessity consequent upon the failure of one industry. Something like this is apparent in the efforts of little magazines, The White Review included, muscling in on the perceived commercial success of the visual art world, and its broader appeal. It has not always been the case that publishing sought to engage with the visual arts. The literary establishment has traditionally been quite insular in its behavior, certainly in the UK. And it is only relatively recently in the UK that the visual arts have come to occupy a central position in the cultural landscape. Twenty-five years ago, contemporary art was—relative to its status now—a marginal pursuit. The audiences for new literature and music were vastly greater, and the industries operated largely independently of each other. Indeed, there was a period immediately after the war when publishing, its coffers swollen, could have chosen to help out its relatively impoverished cousins in culture, but no one at Penguin ever thought about funding a program of contemporary dance, or organizing an exhibition of art that was considered too radical to find a mainstream audience. Today, by contrast, there is no obvious economic imperative for the art world to diversify. I think it is interesting to consider for a moment exactly why the visual art world is so welcoming of other forms. In the art industry, enough money is being made through the sale of objects via the commercial gallery system to support production, and more still could be made accessible if the secondary market were better regulated and more of the money it generates returned to the artists and the institutions that made possible the creation of the things that are traded upon it. From the perspective of a publisher, it seems that visual arts institutions have in recent decades pursued something akin to an imperial program. Art, craft, design, dance, literature, and theater have to some extent been reduced to colonial outposts in an empire ruled over by the visual arts. The visual arts industry conducts its experiments in hybridity, diversification, collaboration, or whatever we call it, from a position of strength. It does not seek union to shore up its position, but to extend its hegemony. These relative strengths have ramifications for the ways that different sectors bleed into each other, for the relationships of power between the respective participants in any ‘hybrid’ form. The relationship between marginal pursuits—such as avant-garde literature—and the mainstream, in which we can now include contemporary art, resembles that between little and large institutions. The White Review is not by any means immune to this and has collaborated with institutions including the ICA, the Serpentine, and the Louis Vuitton Foundation, and held events at many others across the world. This is a means by which we can reach a wider audience and promote the writers and artists that we are publishing. It is an important responsibility of the little magazine to try and achieve greater exposure for its contributors. It is an essential part of the unspoken contract between contributor and editor: that the little magazine will peddle their wares on their behalf, will make their work available to as many people as possible. But that collaboration can also be problematic. Working with larger institutions entails a shift away from the margins of production toward its center. With that you risk your independence. You might end up supporting a prevailing idea of culture that you set out to oppose. The question I want to ask here is: What happens when a little magazine grows up? When it becomes, if not big, then medium-sized? If not old, at least post-adolescent? I will start with a quote from a recent editorial in n+1, another magazine I admire, which again sums up this issue more succinctly than I can: The little magazine always originates as an image of utopia that it then betrays. It starts with love but very little money, and because it is edited for free (mostly), it gets writing for free (mostly) in a non-exploitative way, since no one is extracting any surplus value. This is the utopian stage, where writing as a competitive enterprise, as a sphere rife with greed and envy, disappears. It is replaced by a pure and purely unnecessary (in the sense of not being directly useful to the reproduction of biological life and material needs) contemplation of essential, fundamental problems—that is to say, it becomes art. But then, almost immediately, the little magazine becomes a way to ‘graduate’ to the world of hackery—for its editors and writers to become journalists, novelists, overpaid business school speakers—and in this way can serve more as an instrument than an opponent of the hack world. In the early stages of starting a little magazine, marginality is not a choice. You start on the fringes of a culture, irrespective of whether you are attacking or defending it. But the margins are a good place to be. You can shout from the margins. You do not have any great responsibilities in the margins. You do not, for instance, have to be particularly consistent. You can take risks. You can make mistakes. However, that desire to operate on the margins is pretty strongly counterweighted by the fear of being too marginal. So marginal, indeed, as to go out of business. One early means of resolving that tension is the employment of something like smoke and mirrors. It is possible for little magazines—like any small institution with a dedicated workforce—to paper over the cracks simply by working very hard. This early stage of necessary amateurism is probably the most purely enjoyable period in a little magazine’s lifetime for everyone involved. I mean amateur not in the sense of incompetence but in the sense of a project undertaken for the love of it, in a spirit of excitement, without thought of remuneration. But as the little magazine grows, as its circulation rises and the bureaucratic tasks begin to outnumber the editorial, it becomes necessary to professionalize. Suddenly you have to run a budget, to administrate, to spend all of your time searching for funding. And all of this while supporting yourself with other jobs. So then we have to ask, not only what is the role of the little magazine in terms of the wider culture, but also, what is its purpose in terms of work? I am a firm believer in the responsibility of magazines to pay their contributors. I do not believe in the culture of free. We pay our contributors, although not as much as I would like. Not as much as would accurately reflect the work put into each piece. Not enough for our contributors to make a living if they were reliant exclusively upon the revenue they could generate by writing full-time for magazines like The White Review. So if we are asking people to devote their time to a project that will never provide them with a living, what does that mean in terms of their careers, in terms of their lives? And what does it mean, in fact, for the editorial staff at the magazine, who largely work for free? The question I am sidling up to here is: What is the point of a little magazine? Is this art? Or is it work? If it is work, then we need more money. We need to make a dash for the center; we need to professionalize further; we need to expand our readership and make editorial decisions based on that principle; we need a marketing budget; we need a dedicated advertising team; we need some big names to write about things that will appeal to a broad demographic. But if it is art, perhaps we can retreat further from the economic considerations of being an employer. Perhaps people will contribute for free, happy and secure in the idea that their expressions are reaching an audience, that they are creating intellectual and aesthetic connections between people, that they are creating culture. Neither is satisfactory. At risk of taking the easy way out, I contend that a little magazine is both art and work. It is neither exclusively, neither completely. This combination is part of what defines a little magazine. Let me unpack that a little bit. By saying that it is art, I am adopting the definition provided by n+1 in the earlier quote. Namely, “a pure and purely unnecessary […] contemplation of essential, fundamental problems.” The editorial line of a little magazine is not, or should not be, driven by the need to appease advertisers or to draw in a mainstream audience. That means it can give its contributors the opportunity to consider important issues, whether or not those issues are likely to attract new readers. That I think is crucial. On the other hand, I do believe in the possibility of writing as a profession. Little magazines cannot provide a sustainable career on their own, but they can be part of a mixed portfolio. For professional writers, little magazines can serve a purpose equivalent to a musician’s side project. They can be a place to experiment away from the relative glare of the mainstream. They can be a place in which to develop and realize new ideas that might alienate a broader audience. Emerging writers can use the little magazine to advance their careers. Publications such as The White Review are read by editors of more prestigious, better-funded magazines, who are looking for new writing. Like a lower-league football team, The White Review can be a stepping-stone, a springboard, a proving ground. Alternatively, of course, the writer can choose to remain an enthusiastic amateur, and again, I mean that in the best possible way. She can continue to work part- or full-time, and write only for the pleasure of writing. The little magazine is the perfect medium for this form of expression, too. We are all conscious, in the age of the exploitative internship, of the quandary of surplus value against economic capital. But I think that the little magazine, and other small institutions, can plot a way between those poles by returning the power to its participants. Contributors should be able to use the institution for their own ends, to pursue the path they have chosen, rather than the institution exploiting its contributors. The purpose of the little magazine is thus to protect writers from commercial imperatives. To neither pay them so little as to be exploitative nor pay them so much that it becomes commercially viable to make a living through these means. The little magazine is a hybrid. It occupies a very particular position. It is not so much on the margins, in fact, as in between. The little magazine is between surplus value and cultural capital. The little magazine is between work and art.
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:Plumber’s Progress 4: You, Me, and the DevilBy Sarnath Banerjee
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:Modern TimesBy Theodor RingborgThose besotted with the television series Borgen might understand how confoundedly boring and at the same time bewilderingly exciting it is that only three months after the Swedish general election the parliament dissolved and the prime minister announced a new popular vote to be held on 22 March 2015. At the heart of the matter are the nationalistic Swedish Democrats and their balance of power position in parliament, lodged, as they have become, between the Social Democrats and the Greens on the one side, and the liberal party coalition on the other. With broad strokes, the Social Democratic-Green minority parliament had their proposed budget blocked by the Swedish Democrats, who stipulated that they would only allow it to pass if immigration to Sweden was restricted. As the liberal coalition did nothing to alleviate the stalemated circumstances, the Social Democratic prime minister, rather than even discuss immigration policy with the Swedish Democrats, announced that everyone would vote again. Sweden was the last Scandinavian country where a far-right party made it into parliament. The Swedish Democrats, spawned from motley neo-Nazi, anti-immigrant, and nationalistic groups, polled 5.7 percent in the 2010 elections, effectively clearing the 4 percent election threshold and securing twenty parliamentary seats. It marked the region’s shift to a climate permeated by a fascist-leaning chorus ringing loud. Neighboring Norway had already seen the rise of the equivalent Fremskrittspartiet in 2005. Denmark, in 2007, when Danske Folkeparti got 13.8 percent of the votes. The Finns Party had parliamentary seats already in 2003. In the elections a few months ago, the Swedish Democrats became Sweden’s third largest party with a sum total of 12.9 percent; hence the elevated influence that provoked the new ballot. Ours is a moment that in part belongs to the likes of UKIP and Front National and there are many conversations to be had on this topic, but the psephology that regards the Swedish Democrats’ hypertrophy has brought about a new and particular point regarding visibility, though I am sure this is relevant also to other parties in other places. What the conversation does is link the Swedish Democrats’ election results to how much they were seen. The explanation of their surge in popularity is, for many, that they got the lion’s share of media coverage, and that the considerable amount of extra ink and TV minutes was due to a steady stream of scandals surrounding party members, both expected and bizarre, from business-as-usual racist remarks, fights, and drug abuse to things more outré like threatening a comedian with iron rods, lying about having been an aid worker in Mozambique, or cleaning up after a party wearing a swastika armband. It is difficult to tally the exact number of incidents. But it seems that for the past four years, the Swedish Democrats have been associated with a prominently broadcasted impropriety on average every third month. It is a considerable amount of unseemliness. Working toward a more nuanced relationship to the powers of visibility, Peggy Phelan remarked, “if representational visibility equals power, then almost-naked young white women should be running Western culture.” To be seen a lot is not a guarantee of ascendency, the same way that not being seen is not obviously debilitating. In other words, the Swedish Democrats’ pervasive visibility would not necessarily lend them votes and significant influence, as if they would be totally impotent if no one paid them any heed. That said, there is indeed something noteworthy going on with the image of the Swedish Democrats, some sort of procedure at work. If it could be said that Phelan’s almost-naked young white women are undressed to become images of images, then the image of the Swedish Democrats can be said to come into being as they are undressing. What I mean is that the series of conspicuous scandals that relate to the party’s nefarious facets might have been strategically self-orchestrated so as to spuriously cleanse their tainted image to make an additional one and gain political ground. In other words, it seems perfectly possible that the Swedish Democrats, one step ahead of the spin doctors, willfully had representatives cause various transgressions that unmask their highly questionable derivation in order to create attention from the media and public, who asperses them, which in turn sets the stage for the party leader Jimmie Åkesson to step in and publicly ‘clean up’ so as to make up an improved counter-image to the one made known by the scandals. Carried out frequently enough, this process renders two images in a kind of movement, a movement to which a seemingly large amount of people can attach themselves. The most commonly offered demurral of this suspicion is that the Swedish Democrats are not clever enough for such subterfuge and that I, as someone who spends day in and day out studying secrecy, am a conspiracist. Sure, each scandal might not be in every way deliberate and tactical. There are certainly idiots within the Swedish Democrats that do idiotic stuff without an elaborate strategy, like the guy who dressed up as Hitler but, when photos were leaked, professed that he was in fact dressed up as Charlie Chaplin dressed up as Hitler. On the other hand, perhaps one should not be too quick to underestimate how smart idiocy can sometimes be. Regardless, it is evident that the Swedish Democrats relentlessly show the world their front side and back side, one being an ostensibly cleaned-up guise that aspires to look like any other party and the other a denuded neo-Nazi, neo-fascist, anti-immigrant image. And the two come to work in tandem, representing each other. It is a masking/unmasking, a continuous covering and uncovering, but done quickly, like one of those little two-picture illusions that makes images merge so as to become one in movement—an official-looking high-res press photo and an infiltrating low-grade cell-phone pic that together make up a silly little GIF oscillating between pants-up and pants-down, though, of course, with far worse imagery and much greater consequences. The synthesis generates its own internal formula that like any stereoscopic process gives the illusion of surface and depth. And rather than only excessive visibility, we more significantly find ourselves looking ad nauseam at a whole new animal, an Orthrus of Swedish politics, two-faced in more ways than one and nearly impossible to unmask since it is always eager to partially unmask itself. I am somehow inclined to return to the Swedish Democrats representative dressed as Charlie Chaplin dressed as Hitler. In Duck Soup (1933), going from one comedic figure to another, Groucho Marx delivered the famous line “[he] maybe talks like an idiot and looks like an idiot, but don’t let that fool you, he really is an idiot.” Moreover, Slavoj Žižek actually quotes this quip with reference to another politician in disguise, the former Argentinian minister of economy Domingo Cavallo, who eluded an angry mob that had besieged his house by wearing a mask of himself, the same mask the demonstrators gathered there wore as a form of mockery. Žižek writes, “When, instead of a hidden terrifying secret, we encounter behind the veil the same thing as in front of it, this very lack of difference between the two elements confronts us with the ‘pure’ difference that separates an element from itself.” Indeed, perhaps a thing is its own best mask. But for us, the idiot may talk like a Swedish Democrats representative and look like Hitler, but don’t let that fool you, he really is Charlie Chaplin. That is to say, the imagined non-visible interlocutory mask of Chaplin is the secret to the secret of the outfit that, rather than enshrouding, comes to powerfully affect the appearance of his appearance, which is not something to reveal as much as it is something to somehow countermand. Because it would not be enough to uncover the representative and his Hitler costume, to visually discern the discrepancy between what it appears to be and what it is, regardless of being the same or different. Rather, we would have to rid him of the methodology afforded by his Chaplin camouflage. In a chapter on the face in Means Without End, Giorgio Agamben writes, “We may call tragicomedy of appearance the fact that the face uncovers only and precisely inasmuch as it hides, and hides to the extent to which it uncovers.” Not long ago, Mos Maiorum, an operation instigated by the European Union and sanctioned by the Swedish government, was put into practice in Sweden. In Stockholm it meant that in subways, mostly, undercover police pursued people who live clandestinely because they, as it is said, do not hold legal status. The two protagonists, one unmarked and masked to live in secrecy, the other marked and secretively masked in order to find and unmask the other, struggled, in secrecy, to see each other. When one mask met the other mask both were unmasked, coming face to face. Visually superior technology modeled on the concept of the undercover agent as being seeing and unseen—drones, for example—has in many respects put an end to face-to-face confrontational warfare inasmuch as it is ‘unblinking’, which is to say ‘unhuman’. And to lose ‘the front’ is to lose sight of war, it is a disappearance of what allowed one to identify the enemy, to identify with the enemy, as Derrida remarked in The Gift of Death, noting that after WWII “one loses the face of the enemy, one loses the war, and perhaps, from then on, the very possibility of the political.” Though it would seem that the upcoming election is a plebiscite regarding immigration policy, at the heart of it all are questions of appearance, of doxa. And while people revisit the ballot boxes, they will pass the new front where camouflaged combatants, one perhaps masked with papers and the other maybe masked without, in a sequence of secrecy, in a play of appearances, try to out-secret each other.
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:Plumber’s Progress 3: Hawa MahalBy Sarnath Banerjee
-
—Think:Plumber’s Progress 2: BarbicanBy Sarnath Banerjee
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:Plumber’s ProgressBy Sarnath Banerjee
-
—Think:On Epistemic Objects, and AroundBy Hans-Jörg RheinbergerA stimulating evening with Julieta Aranda and Miguel Alcubierre during the event Another Exercise of Desire at the Witte de With on 27 June 2013 has inspired me to cast my thoughts about epistemic things in the abbreviated form of a mini-essay focused on what could be called a “poetology of research.” Poetology derives from poïesis: a kind of production, or praxis, that has a tendency to go beyond itself. The term “research” carries a similar burden: It is defined as a kind of search that transcends itself in its very iteration—thus re-re-re-search. Research stated in the terminology of desire figures a movement that is solidary with something that one could address in terms of an immanent transcendence. Usually, we associate transcendence with beyondness—beyondity in the sense of an on-to, a goal-directed movement. The movement of re-search, however, is more complicated, more complex. It aims at a different kind of overstepping. It does not aim to step onto something beyond, but rather to step away from a present state of affairs, without the blessing of an anticipated knowledge of whereto. There is a sentence by Michael Polanyi—who started his career as a physical chemist and continued it as a philosopher of science—that I like very much. I encountered it in a book by the late Marjorie Grene, one of the great philosophers of biology of the twentieth century. Polanyi’s sentence is a statement about what we might call the “research situation,” and it reads: “This capacity of a thing to reveal itself in unexpected ways in the future, I attribute to the fact that the thing observed is an aspect of reality, possessing a significance that is not exhausted by our conception of any single aspect of it. To trust that a thing we know is real is, in this sense, to feel that it has the independence and power for manifesting itself in yet unthought of ways in the future.” This quote has several remarkable features that together capture the poetology of research. The first of these is that it stresses the materiality of the research process: for sure, research involves the mind, but it does not proceed through the mind, rather, research draws the mind into a peculiar constellation. There is matter there, and its condensation into things of research, epistemic things, is the condition for the peculiar structure of the research process. It presupposes an out-there without which it would be idling. The second feature of the quote is that it endows the things around which research revolves with a peculiar kind of agency: a “capacity […] to reveal [themselves] in unexpected ways in the future.” They have the capacity to surprise the researcher, to defeat his or her expectations, to dwarf his or her powers of anticipation with their own revelatory richness. The question of who is the actor becomes blurred, if not reversed. The third point is that this implies resistance, recalcitrance on the part of things—their malleability is limited, you cannot do whatever you want with them. Therefore I am not talking about research activity as an activity of construction. Research is about manifestation—it needs your hands, but they have to arrive at the feeling of where the things are leading them: they are in need of their things. And they are epistemic things only as long as their potential of signification is not exhausted. The very essence of epistemicity is that there is a promise, but a promise of a very particular kind: an expectation that is not held under the power of definition. It is what drives you around a corner without being able to tell you what will show itself beyond. It is the expectation of the new, the new being that, by definition, cannot be anticipated. Lastly, this state of being-beyond-our-will and yet in the realm of our interaction with an epistemic thing not only leads back to the first point of this characterization, it also lays the ground for one of the most basic second-order categories on which science rests: the category of reality. And this category is the reason for the peculiar future-orientation of research: it is research only as long as it can uphold this precarious but essential suspension between the known from which it tries to get away, and the unknown for which the access key is temporarily missing. We can describe the situation in another way by looking at the individual engaged in the process instead of the things involved in it. From the perspective of the researcher, we have to make do with an act of delegation. Setting up an experimental system revolving around an epistemic thing and exploring some of the inexhaustible aspects of its thingness means to undercut the subject-object relation that exists between an observer and something observed. In an experiment, the act of observing is delegated to a technical object that one brings into interaction with the epistemic thing. But this interaction has to be crafted in such a way that the outcome—the traces this interaction leaves behind—is not completely determined in advance. Otherwise it would be a demonstration rather than a research experiment. A research experiment must have the potential to engender unintended effects, that is, unexpected outcomes. On the part of the experimenter, this requires a particular kind of attention. Again, Polanyi comes in helpful here with his distinction between two kinds of attention: focal attention versus liminal attention. Paying focal attention to something means to fix the thing before you under one particular aspect, which excludes all others. It can bring this aspect into sharp relief, but it can also become mute. Liminal attention, on the other hand, suspends singular focus in favor of a hovering attentiveness that covers—and leaves room for—a vast field of possible events, none of which can be anticipated with certainty. It is in the nature of any event that deserves this name that it cannot be expected with certainty. In all likelihood, such events would escape the focused mind and senses. Under liminal conditions, however, they can be traced and can disclose the unanticipated. Liminality, that is, helps to bring the unprecedented into the realm of the graspable. Epistemic things are thus things that let something be desired. They are at the center of a particular kind of exercise of desire, yes, “another exercise of desire.” They stand for a particular relation to the world: a relation of epistemicity. This relation is exploratory, driven by the desire of finding, not of knowing. The great French experimental physiologist of the nineteenth century, Claude Bernard, expressed this in an exemplary and succinct manner when he confided in his laboratory notebook that, “Where one is no longer in the position to know, one must find.” (It is interesting to note that the unit that can lead to research being published is “the finding.”) Experimenters are specialists in arranging situations in which finding becomes possible. Scientific finding neither obeys the logic of chance nor that of necessity. It obeys a logic of its own, composed of elements of both, and in so doing, undoes the stochastic rigor of the one and the deterministic rigor of the other. It is a game of eventuation, an engagement with the material world that, on the one hand, requires intimacy with the matter at hand, and, on the other, disentanglement, the capacity of rendering strange—of estrangement. I am convinced that the poet’s and the artist’s activities share the basic feature of this epistemic condition. It is, however, not by chance that at the beginning of this essay I stressed the agency of the material one engages with. In this respect, what unites research materials is eventuation: through a material we step away from what is there, sidestep what is actually realized, toward the unrealized by taking advantage of, to go back to the telling phrase Polanyi uses, its “independence and power for manifesting itself in yet unthought of ways in the future.” It is the conviction that the sciences and the arts nourish themselves from the materials they engage with, constantly stepping away from and over what is already there, without ever being able to precisely anticipate the path they are not merely taking, but creating as they tread.
-
—Think:5/5By Sholem Krishtalka
-
—Think:4/5By Sholem Krishtalka
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:3/5By Sholem Krishtalka
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:2/5By Sholem Krishtalka
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:1/5By Sholem Krishtalka
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:Art and the Articulation of the PublicBy Willem Schinkel
‘Public’ and ‘private’ are instances of state talk. The very distinction between the public and the private is a product of the state, which circumscribes, or at least ratifies, the boundaries of both. If we are to move beyond state talk, we should at least recognize that the public exists only in the form of a variety of publics, and, possibly, of counterpublics. An interesting concept of ‘public’ can be found in John Dewey’s The Public and its Problems. For Dewey, public refers to issue-based collectivities, convening in order to find solutions to problems they share in some way or another. In Dewey’s conception, the public is less important than are a variety of publics. A consequence of this view is that one must have a problem to have a public.
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:The Invention of the Sacrosanct or ‘Sacred Making’ as an Aesthetic PraxisBy Avinoam ShalemFor Kavita, a friend in New Delhi. The idea for writing this short article was born in February 2011, on a visit that Kavita Singh, a professor at the school of arts and aesthetics at Jawaharlal Nehru University in New Delhi, and I paid to the National Museum in New Delhi. We were both struck by a group of Japanese tourists, who, confronted by the relatively large golden reliquary in front of which relics of the Buddha from the Sakyan Stupa in Nigrodhavan Vihara in Nepal were displayed, started to pray in front of the showcase exhibiting these holy objects (Fig. 1). At the same time, on the other side of the room, two Buddhist monks carefully studied a medieval stone sculpture of the standing Buddha and precisely read the specific information provided by the museum’s curators on this object (Fig. 2). Both scenes appear as two rather different attitudes of what can be described as ‘cult meets culture.’ But, at the same time they raise many questions regarding the process of aestheticization of sacred objects in museums today and the consequences of this world-wide method, which helps in constructing the museum as the contemporary qualifier for sacredness. In the opening paragraph of his concluding article Myth Today, which accompanied the publication of short monthly essays written between the years 1954 and 1956 and known as Mythologies, Roland Barthes explained in a clear, short and very sharp manner that myth, when he was writing, “is a type of speech.” He argued that myth is a system of communication, a message, and should be explained therefore within the system of semiology. Moreover, developing his arguments on making myth today in this article, he discussed what he defined as “the privation of history” and says: "Myth deprives the object of which it speaks of all History. In it, history evaporates. It is a kind of ideal servant: it prepares all things, brings them, lays them out, the master arrives, it silently disappears: all that is left for one to do is to enjoy this beautiful object without wondering where it comes from. Or even better: it can only come from eternity… Nothing is produced, nothing is chosen: all one has to do is to possess these new objects from which all soiling trace of origin or choice has been removed. This miraculous evaporation of history is another form of a concept common to most bourgeois myths: the irresponsibility of man." In fact, I could have ended my article here, with this very starting point, if only simply replacing the word ‘myth’ in Barthes’ paragraph by the words ‘sacred’ or ‘sacrosanct’. Of course the scope of this article is too narrow to delve into Barthes’ affinity to contemporaneous semiotic and communication theories in general. Nevertheless, let’s follow his contention and argue that the idea of the sacred as something embodied within any object of religious veneration, be it tangible or intangible, or even any venerated sacred space or time is a myth. Moreover, according to Barthes, myth, (and to which I add, the sacred) are both products of human praxis; in the case of the latter, the praxis exercised in the creation of the sacred is an external action directed precisely on a deliberately chosen object. Thus, my field of investigation is here reduced to the praxis of the making of the sacred. I would like to exclude then any queries as to what is the nature or qualities of the sacred or sacredness and rather shift the focus to the question of how it is produced or even invented. By avoiding the minefield that is defining the sacred, a field which has been tremendously violated and manipulated by historians and art historians alike in the last century, I call attention to a critical gaze on our process of its making. To some extent, my approach recalls Mircea Eliade’s credo in the introduction to his book on The Sacred and the Profane, in which he revised Rudolf Otto’s thesis on Das Heilige. While Otto sees the holy as a mysterium and fascinosum –incredible, unreal and beyond our world and expression – Eliade, is more interested in the manifold characters of the holy in its full totality and not exclusively as something different, other and beyond. Yet, he defines the first and major classification of the holy in very opposition to the profane. Moreover, according to Eliade, he also argues that the holy manifests itself to us in what he calls “hierophany”, or rather “hierophanies” and that these so-called hierophanies create opposing zones to the profane world in which we live. On the contrary, I would argue that, first of all, it is not the holy that manifests itself to us but it is rather we who define, or demarcate it as such. Moreover, although it is true that, historically speaking, we have been demarcating the holy and building it in juxtaposition to the profane, I would like to reconsider Eliade’s dialectic thinking and our historical assumption of the existence of two worlds: the divine and the earthly. The black and white division between the way Judeo-Christian cultures have imagined and depicted heavenly Jerusalem, paradise and the celestial domain of god, angelic creatures and saints and our profane world distorts the process of defining the sacred. In fact, the sacred is identified within the profane, namely within our real world. We create isolated islands of sacred qualities by building around them borders, which seclude and separate them from our daily life, our secular world. In this sense, the making of the borders and barriers is the major act of making the sacred, providing it with a room in time or space. Eliade’s theory of the hierophany is easy to condemn because he took for granted the existence of the holy as an entity, which can appear and disappear and has its own desires and needs. From my point of view, it is he, the beholder, who decided upon making the profane into sacred or even vice versa. Any acceptance of Eliade’s supposition of the existence of a manifest holy, can lead us to esoteric theories in which one can argue about the invisibility of the sacred and how only specific beholders in a particular spiritual state can witness it. In other words, the sacred emerges from the profane. In fact it goes through a process, which I call aestheticization, in which it is reborn or reinvented as sacred. Two important examples are the Biblical stories of the dream of Jacob, and Moses witnessing the burning bush. Thrilled by the vision of angels climbing the ladder to Heaven, Jacob declared the spot on which his head rested overnight as holy. Here, as Eliade suggested, is the shortest, almost express, link between heaven and earth, symbolized through a ladder that provides a highway for angels to take. And yet, his decision to oil this spot marks the original moment of the making of things sacred. The rock is anointed with this substance and is given therefore a glow to the stone. This is an aesthetic praxis. The stone will be now both visible and invisible. On the one hand, the gloss makes the stone shine, and serves to separate it from, and elevate it above the other stones. But at the same time the gloss annuls the materiality of the stone as we are so blurred by the shine that the stone cannot be grasped, just its glow, its shine, its aura can be seen. Thus, the eye of the beholder is able to capture just lustre. Light replaces material. The story of Moses and the burning bush is equally interesting. Here, amazed by the surreal vision of a bush burning but not withering, Moses is unaware of the holy space he enters. God’s demand that one takes off one’s shoes on this holy place is again an aesthetic praxis. Moses signifies through a specific code of behavior and dress that this specific zone is sacred. The story of the sacred in Islamic art is well illustrated by the history of the most sacred, the Ka ‘aba in Mecca, and is paradigmatic for sacred-making as an aesthetic praxis. The account of Muhammad and Ali eradicating the idols of Mecca, washing the walls of the Ka ‘aba and cleaning its figurative decoration, though deliberately leaving some images, clearly attests to a new aesthetic code for Muslim worship being born. But of course, the very immediate act of defining the sacred is the marking of borders, thus separating it from the profane. This can be done by adding walls around the Ka ‘aba and thus creating a room called Haram, namely forbidden, as opposed to prohibited. The framing of the sacred is therefore another aesthetic act. In the case of a sacred object, take for example a two-dimensional image of the word Allah or Muhammad or any page of the Holy Quran; this could actually be the painted frame, the marked border, around the sacred image. Further praxis concerns the elevation of the sacred. This can be done by elevating the object of veneration physically, for example building a platform around the holy sanctuary, as seen in the Dome of the Rock, or elevating the whole structure. In the case of artifacts, a delicate foot or an extra pedestal might be added. Qurans, for example, are usually displayed on stands (rihla or Kursi). Accentuating the sacred through an extra covering case, mounting or even a dome, are the next steps, while veiling constitutes another aesthetic rite, which is probably bound to the idea of the forbidden and the permissible view of the sacred. But one of the most important procedures of the shaping of the holy is the one concerning the making of its image, namely its display as the subject of the viewers’ gaze in a specific manner, one in which the beholder experiences detachment from the subject of their gaze. This can be termed as the distant, in some cases the remote or alienated, gaze. The sacred appears then as remote and untouchable, “however near it may be”, and gains its holy auratic halo; as Walter Benjamin says: “What is an aura? A peculiar web of space and time: the unique manifestation of a distance, however near it may be.” In fact, these aesthetic habits somehow recall museums’ exhibition praxis today. The exclusiveness of the collected objects in the museum, all of which form part of institutions’ compendium of the beauties of culture; the framing, elevation on podiums and pedestals, emphasis through extra projected light, and even the veiling -- which, in some cases, is used in order to avoid an easy and direct view of the masterpiece -- create an aesthetic experience not dissimilar to that in front of the sacred. In addition, the formation of the detached gaze, usually achieved through the image, icon, and the making of the object in the museum into an iconic object by the museum’s publicizing and exhibiting techniques is no less important in endowing a secular halo, so to speak, on the displayed artefact. What emerges therefore is that the making of the sacred can be compared to the aesthetic habitus of the modern museum. Moreover, the ripping of the museum object from its former functional religious or spiritual context, the abolishment of its utility and its replacement by aesthetic values, contribute to the shaping of its new modern aura in the museum. Similarly, the isolation of the sacred object from the profane and its definition as part of a sacred entity, objecthood, geography and even time, rips it from the material world, nature and experienced time and sets it in an a-historical, super-natural if not apocalyptic context. The sacred object lost its history and authenticity in this aesthetic process of becoming holy but it gains a major position in providing the pious beholder with the possibility to celebrate his or her “aesthetic epiphany” (to use Agamben’s terminology p. 140), or aesthetic catharsis. I will end with Agamben’s reflections on the aesthetic spaces of our modern era, reflections that are proper to this discussion of the sacred, and by replacing in Agamben’s paragraph the word “tradition” with “religion”, the whole journey in the history of the making of the sacred as an aesthetic praxis, is re-explained. "Aesthetics, then, in a way performs the same task that tradition performed before its interruption: knotting up again the broken thread in the plot of the past, it resolves the conflict between old and new, which without their reconciliation, the man – this being that has lost himself in time and must find himself again, and for whom therefore at every instant his past and future are at stake – is unable to live. By destroying the transmissibility of the past, aesthetics recuperates it in modo negativo and makes intransmissibility a value in itself in the image of aesthetic beauty, in this way opening for man a space between past and future in which he can found his action and his knowledge."
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
—Think:…And then it drops: On Suspended SensingBy Natasha Ginwala, Vivian ZiherlIn 132 AD, long before seismic events were codified within the discipline of seismology, a sensitive instrument was invented in the Chinese Eastern Han dynasty (AD 25–220) to read the directionality of earthquakes. Its inventor, Zhang Heng, was a renowned polymath: distinguished cartographer, mathematician, painter, and writer-poet, educated in the moral and political philosophy of Confucianism, who held a number of official positions within the Han dynasty court. His ingenious seismoscope—commonly referred to as the “Dragon Jar”—found mention in the Book of Later Han as a tool integral for Emperor Shun’s rein. Without surviving material remains, it is a device that now mainly exists as an ‘unproven document’ within a biography. Its ‘real’ effect in the contemporary world is hence that of an imaginative proposal which once influenced the administrative life of an empire. And, considering that natural disasters can never truly be calibrated or masterminded, it is somehow fitting that a tool invented towards a greater understanding of earth’s inner layers has also gone missing in the sediment of history, performing as a phantom within contemporaneity’s exercises in permanent re-construction. Zhang Heng’s earthquake instrument stands as an anticipatory vessel. The eight toads at its base reach backwards with their mouths gaping open, waiting. Corresponding dragonheads, oriented to the eight cardinal points, emerge from the girth of the bronze vessel, each bearing in its jaws a single bronze sphere. The water-filled jar would act as an amplifier of subtle vibrations in the ground’s surface, upsetting an inverted pendulum and producing a lateral displacement that triggered the release of one of the bronze balls. As the ball drops, and as it reaches one of these toads, a ringing tone is emitted. The toad is a bell that becomes an alarm; in this, the instrument stands doubled as both seismoscope and seismophone. The earthquake instrument anticipates not only a seismic signal, registering disaster for a nearby human settlement, but also a kind of geo-cosmological feedback. The image above is among the many retrospective speculative diagrams and study models of the so-called Dragon Jar. Yet, it is also one of the most credible propositions to date, developed in 1963 by the Chinese scholar Wang Zhen-duo. Significantly, it reveals the inner-workings of the instrument that captured the attention of so many for so long. This diagrammatic study renders a multi-temporal depiction condensing ‘before’ and ‘after’, with the translucent pendulum marked as a phantom. The loosed bronze ball is falling, as it is also suspended; neither positioned as a before nor an after but between the two. The information received by the Dragon Jar was available in interpretation as heavenly guidance for state affairs. Its name, “Heonfeng didong yi,” translates literally as, “Instrument measuring seasonal winds and movements of the earth.” This refers to the Eastern Han dynasty’s understanding of winds as both oracles and the cause of earthquakes. The instrument bears this cosmological narrative in its morphology, with the dragons symbolic of sky and the toads symbolic of earth. In real terms, the accuracy of Heng’s earthquake instrument translated to political advancement within the court hierarchy, along with a substantial rise in his riches and influence. In the last years of service under the emperor, Heng was promoted as a closer advisor and governor chiefly in charge of administering river channels. As a tool, the Dragon Jar was thus an instrument of power calibrated to enhance the Emperor’s rein through a specially permitted (over)hearing of earth-messages. The instrument may accordingly be viewed as enmeshed within cosmological and political configurations. Here, its registration of directionality can be seen to produce positionality; the index of a geographical and political centre. It calls to mind the maps of the Qing dynasty, over one and a half thousand years later, in which the emperor’s travel route is marked as a perfect horizontal line and all geography is brought to wrap around this course (two wonderful examples of these are exhibited within the Taiwan Palace Museum). The question arises, then, for whom the bell rang; of who was permitted to overhear its message of the earth’s movement, and of the speculative cryptography of its decoding. The Dragon Jar once recorded an earthquake that was not reported in the court until several days later. It was initially thought the Dragon Jar had caused a ‘false alarm’. Could it still be trusted? Several days later, news arrived reporting an earthquake in the Longxi county of Northwest China—between the Tibetan plateau and borders of Mongolia. During this interim phase of ‘not-knowing’, a course of action remained unclear, emanating as a structural gap in time. Following the Long Xi earthquake, the emperor ordered his official historian to register every recording of Heng’s seismoscope as the final witness. The transferral of the metal ball from the jaws of the dragon into the gut of the frog became the ultimate verification that an earthquake had indeed ‘taken place.’ Like many fictions surrounding the Dragon Jar, this is just another story, and yet it is a relevant basis to consider how to locate the specificity of trust when it comes to seismic events—is it the device, the expert, or the travelling messenger who is ultimately a reliable reporter of an earthquake’s occurrence? The point at which verification is located among these agents produces a political distribution of trust and truth that privileges some ears above others. This begs also what hearing is preferred through present-day configurations of trust in tools of information and of their concurrent systems of governance through remotely accessed knowing. In parallel with Zhang Heng’s interest in literature grew a passion for astrology. When he became chief of the royal observatory, apart from studying astronomical phenomena, time devices, and calendar systems, he also invented machines such as the armillary sphere—a celestial globe that was also a clepsydra (water clock). It rotated accurately once a day and was inlaid with over a thousand stars that showed the ecliptic and the equator. His book Ling Xian (AD 120) is a treatise on the evolution of the earth and cosmological structures, including theories on planetary movements as well as the lunar eclipse. Heng’s investigations into the cyclicality of time brought about a holistic view on the phenomena of tectonic movement, depicting it as material directionality—a force from within the earth—, represented through a mirrored echo of physical trembling within the instrument of measure. The Dragon Jar is a narrative scenography, with the dragons and the toads as lead protagonists enabling a gestural scripting of the earth’s inner conditions. The violence of ‘nature’ is here not conceived as ‘senseless devastation’ but is, instead, the measurable variability of geological orientations and particle motions resonating through the pendulum of the instrument-body. In contrast to the present-day Richter Scale, Heng’s device contends that ‘magnitude’ is not something traceable to a visual diagram of frequencies registered as wave-forms—its sensibility lies elsewhere, as a narrative of suspicion in material suspension. Rather than anthropomorphizing the earth, such that its persona is ‘read’ like a heart rate monitor, Heng remained invested in ‘seeing’ tectonic movements through changes in the degree of rhythm, motion, and time. Equally radical were the claims of Althanasius Kircher, who understood that as a living form the subterranean world is a series of discontinuities and molten excesses,“the whole Earth is not solid but everywhere gaping, and hollowed with empty rooms and spaces, and hidden burrows,” he said. The unit of notation in Heng’s instrument was a bronze sphere, a ball. And perhaps it is not coincidental that among Heng’s contributions to mathematics was a refined numeration of pi. In their situation of suspension, the eight balls are the units upon which the anticipatory weight of the instrument comes to bear. It is the loosened ball that, upon landing in the awaiting belly of a toad, produces the ring, and finally marks the registered direction. Stepping away from the instrument body, the artist Pratchaya Phintong is interested in the Dragon Jar’s logic of instrumentalization. It is the notational unit of the ball that he hones in on in his work One of them (2012). Working with an artisan in Beijing, Phinthong produced two black, craggy spheres made of Ytrium, a rare earth metal used in present-day electronic seismometers. At the time that Phinthong produced One of them the leadership of China, which controls 97% of global production in rare earth metals, had announced that it would reduce its international supply by 70%. These metals are crucial to high technology devices for sensing, computing, geo-location, and memory as used in both domestic technology and advanced weaponry. This threatened suspension in the transfer of such earth substances upset political interests and balances with the Obama administration, which registered its protest with the World Trade Organization. The terms of knowability and predictability hold a spectral place for Heng’s seismoscope. In making One of them, Pinthong produced only two of what could have been anticipated as eight spheres of Yttrium, pointing to the status of only partially knowing. The problem of predictability in seismic knowledge, that is its lack, stands also as an index of these limits of knowing. In a gesture of knowing through material acting that similarly enunciates its own limits, the English seismologist John Milne reconstructed the external design of Heng’s seismoscope in 1883. While his construction was not fully functional, Milne was the first to identify that the Dragon Jar and other modern seismographs are based on the principle of inertia. As the force of the trembling earth meets the velocity of the metal ball released from the dragon, we begin to understand its inner dimensions of resistance in object-terms—that the earth itself is a field in momentum. The withholding of rare earth minerals becomes another mode of resistance—the ‘unpredictable’ momentum of game changing political mobilization. Ultimately, as a ‘lost’ proposition, the Dragon Jar has remained an extremely useful model in furthering the discipline of seismology itself, less as a field of answerability and more as a question of the earth’s readability through a gestural ‘falling into’. Natasha Ginwala and Vivian Ziherl Curators: Landings
-
—Think:DrawingBy Dan Perjovschi
-
-
Image
-
—Image:His Own Personal Signed CopyBy Patrick GoddardSome background for my foreign friends: the guy reading from Mao’s Little Red Book is John McDonnell, Britain’s shadow chancellor of the exchequer, a title that sounds ominously Sith-like but actually just means that he is the guy who would be in charge of Britain’s economy if his party ever got into power. He is basically the second in command to the current ‘far-left’ incarnation of the Labour Party; think an old-school Yanis Varoufakis, but less sexy and with less academic clout. Opposite him sits Gideon Osborne, now called George since he changed his name to sound less posh. George/Gideon is Britain’s chancellor of the exchequer: governing the fifth biggest economy in the world, he has administered one of the largest transfers of public assets into private hands that Britain has ever seen. If his plans go ahead, the 2015–16 tax year will see the biggest wave of state asset privatization ever in Britain, much of this, as you may have guessed from watching the video, being sold off to the Chinese government. To assist comrade Osborne in his dealings with his new found comrades, I have brought along Mao’s Little Red Book… McDonnell quotes from the Little Red Book, tongue firmly in cheek, as a theatrical way of criticizing the Conservatives’ cozy ‘relationshop’ with the Chinese. Besides staging a not particularly funny stunt, McDonnell’s main blunder here is to mistake the nature of contemporary political speech—not simply theater, but spectacle. Political theater, already a jaded imitation of debate, at least incorporates the nuances of context, delivery, significant pauses, veiled hints, impersonated accents, argument, and the subtleties of dialectics. Spectacle, the brattish next generation of political spin, plays to the decontextualized sound bites of newspaper headlines, to the endless troll armies of twitter. Half-truths kept snappy! Political theater impersonates discussion, performing a conversation and balancing the immediacy of an argument while playing to a wider invisible audience. The spectacle is the opposite of dialogue, divorced rather than merely separated, needs no context, is representation detached from its signifier: headline, GIF, JPEG. Punch-line politics, flaccid as a summarized joke: Veteran left-winger quotes murderous Mao. The House of Commons debate was Labour’s chance to respond to the Conservative Party’s dodgy autumn spending review. The full debate saw McDonnell antagonize and question the Conservatives’ zealous everything-must-go! public asset sell-offs, the accounting wizardry that saw an extra £25 billion appear from down the back of the sofa, and the unaffordable ‘affordable’ housing that the Conservatives had championed. The video of McDonnell’s limp joke and Osborne’s response has, however, effectively become the only document of the day. The excerpt quickly became ubiquitous in both the left- and right-wing press. Guy Debord wrote: “The spectacle is not a collection of images; rather, it is a social relationship between people that is mediated by images.” In the hyper-networked world of supposedly short attention spans, modern political debate can either be caught by or spin the web, vying for that entertainment dollar with image, caption, slogan, tweet: this is Spin 2.0. Oh look! It’s his own personal signed copy! For the politically disillusioned, ‘debate’ is now about the concise manipulation of perspective and perception… or at least that is one way to look at it. Osborne chooses not to engage with the content of his opponent’s argument which he understands full well, but rather to deliberately misconstrue the event, choosing to take the sarcasm at face value: “I can’t believe the shadow chancellor literally stood at the dispatch box and read from Mao’s Little Red Book!” Osborne values and interprets the statement already with tabloid headlines in mind and by deliberately misconstruing the sentiment, condemns McDonnell to the humiliation of having to explain a joke. The ranks of Conservatives cackle loudly from the benches, not only at the naïvety of bringing dialectics to a sloganeering fight, but safe in the knowledge that their laughter itself will cement the events subsequent reportage in their favor. To the right of Osborne’s vampiric grin sits the British prime minister with his face on the cusp of a gleeful explosion. Opposite, McDonnell glows embarrassment red amid the heads-in-hands of his fellow Labour MPs. For their part, many of the Labour back benchers would like to distance themselves from the current left-wing incarnation of their own front bench, praying perhaps for an internal Blairite coup. The chortling Conservatives opposite showing, to their credit, more unity in their mocking celebrations, making sense of the collective noun party of politicians (albeit a sausage-fest with a male to female ratio of around 4:1). Labour’s shadow chancellor responds by approvingly quoting Chairman Mao, the Chinese communist dictator who murdered twenty million people. —The Sun (Britain’s biggest-selling newspaper, Murdoch owned) Dubbed “Apocalypse Mao” by the tabloids, for the right-wing press the Red Book incident became more fodder for increasing vitriol against Labour leader Jeremy Corbyn’s anti-austerity front bench. The press response was hysterical. That is hysterical, as in exaggerated excitement and panic driven. Not unbelievably hilarious. When the bulk of political reportage is engaged in a race for Mao-themed puns any expectation of actual debate is rendered as hopeless as looking for a fart in a Jacuzzi. Political journalism: they think it’s all over… it is Mao. The controversy is not the shit joke, or even the disingenuous rebuttal, but the general media’s willingness for the video at the top of this page to summarize—or rather, overshadow—current debate of a policy that will impact millions of people, and by the looks of things, for generations to come. Of course playing up to fear-mongering publications that both cater to and further stimulate a climate of mass hysteria is an ongoing tactic of the Right, especially the current Conservative Party. Historically they (and their international counterparts) have relied on promoting social anxiety and uncertainty, subsequently selling themselves as cure. Not long ago the prime minister himself took Corbyn deliberately out of context, choosing to quote him as saying “Osama Bin Laden’s death was a tragedy,” failing to clarify that the stated tragedy was the nonexistent attempt to arrest and sentence the man. If all accusations of Labour’s new leadership were to be believed then we would have a pack of communist-jihadist-murdering-pacifists who want to ban football (a combination, I should add, that I would be curious to see). Speeches by international finance ministers are usually exceptionally boring, I suspect deliberately so in an attempt to disinterest the casual listener. Osborne’s speeches, however, stand out for their Machiavellian lyricism. Littered with metaphors and a language of inevitability, his delivery is simultaneously determined and yet non-committal, evocative yet vague: “This time we’re going to fix the roof whilst the sun still shines!” McDonnell’s speech is in response to Osborn’s autumn spending review, a review so bleak that the biggest cheer came from his announcement that the Conservatives were doing nothing by not cutting the police budget. Prior to his bungled Mao skit, McDonnell takes Osborne to task over dubious and rushed public asset sales, his failure to eliminate the country’s deficit despite his intense austerity program, and furthermore accusing him of a general economic illiteracy. Prior to his appointment to the Conservative front bench, Osborne had little experience in finance or economics: studying history at university, later working as a journalist and subsequently as a speechwriter to former Conservative leader William Hague. Playing to these strengths, “Apocalypse Mao” is a perfect example of his ability to wriggle out of debates with the sleazy skill of a buttered gigolo. The art of the quick-thinking comeback honed in the playgrounds of England’s top private schools: deflect, deflate, ridicule. Economic illiteracy perhaps, but veiled by a sophistic fluency. Sophistic fluency? I take that back. I remember a common English schoolyard rebuttal for any insult: “I know you are but what am I?”—an infuriatingly imbecilic refusal to acknowledge: still the debater’s trump card at the forefront of real-time spin. In a strange twist to this ‘controversy’ I recently stumbled across an older article from the staunchly conservative Daily Mail on the life and career of George Osborne. It reads: “As well as a poster of Winston Churchill on his bedroom wall as a child, Osborne also had Chairman Mao’s Little Red Book. His mother Felicity—a fluent Mandarin speaker—brought one back from China when he was a little boy” (3 October 2015). That Osborne himself, despite his accusations, is the one to own a well-thumbed “personal copy” simply reinforces his cynicism of honest political debate and the democratic project overall. A cynicism that will most likely serve him well as either the next prime minister or else as a highly-paid executive heading up some foundation advising a sandy state like Dubai on how to bid for the Winter Olympics.
-
—Image:The Red UndeadBy Ana Teixeira PintoFor almost two months, from 4 October 2015, Portugal had de facto no government. Until 24 November, President Aníbal Cavaco Silva—who, incidentally, in 1967, under the dictatorship, offered his services to the secret police (PIDE DGS)—refused to appoint a left-wing coalition government even though they secured an absolute majority in the Portuguese parliamentary election. The reason he gave for not respecting democratic process was that neither the Communist Party (traditionally anti-NATO and anti-EU) nor the anti-austerity platforms could be allowed to govern: this would send “false signals to financial institutions, investors and markets.” Hence, the president demanded that all parties comply with “EU rules,” in order to stave off a resurrected “red threat.” Another Syriza moment must be avoided, and Silva has no qualms in propagating economic dogma at the cost of democracy. The “red threat” picture above was published on the cover of Time magazine in August 1975. From right to left, you see the Portuguese president Francisco da Costa Gomes, Premier Vasco dos Santos Gonçalves, and revolutionary leader General Otelo Saraiva de Carvalho. I had forgotten this image until I saw it again recently, when Portuguese theorist Delfim Sardo gave a talk about the SAAL social housing program at the Haus der Kulturen der Welt in Berlin, within the context of the “Housing Question,” an exhibition which tackles the current housing crisis in Europe. The image, he told me, is at once an illustration of the past and a comment on the present. The summer of 1975 became known in Portugal as the “hot summer”(verão quente): the summer in which the country teetered on the brink of a civil war. The revolution, which toppled the dictatorship a year before, on 25 April 1974, has been widely romanticized as a peaceful, bloodless movement. Emulating the flower-power protesters who marched on the Pentagon in 1967, its symbol became the carnation, often placed down the barrel of a rifle. But a bloodless revolution is an oxymoron. Prior to that April, Portugal had experienced forty-eight years of uninterrupted autocratic rule—the longest dictatorship in Western Europe. Unlike Italian fascism, which forged an alliance with modernism, Portuguese fascism was anti-modern, ruralist, and insular. Poverty was a state policy (“honored poverty” was the state’s motto): in the 1970s, about 36 percent of Portuguese households lacked electricity, 53 percent running water, and 42 percent were not equipped with proper plumbing. Child labor was widespread, vast urban areas were occupied by slums, and illiteracy ranged over 30 percent. By the time the regime fell, over two million Portuguese people had emigrated to France, Luxembourg, Belgium, and Germany to escape hunger and unemployment. After 1961 Portugal was also fighting a costly war with its African colonies, Angola, Mozambique, and Guinea, and by 1974 this had become unsustainable. Five families alone controlled the extraction industry in the colonies, and their economic activities were key to both Portugal’s isolationist policies and the dictator’s domestic survival, a fact that explains why the regime pitted itself against its increasingly disgruntled military. The carnation revolution of 25 April started off as a military coup whose goal was simply to end the colonial war, which some factions of the army increasingly saw as logistically unsustainable. Overwhelming popular support changed the course of events however, pushing the insurgent military units (MFA) to forge an alliance with the people (Aliança Povo/MFA). In lieu of a peaceful surrender, however, the regime’s premier, Marcelo Caetano, imposed António de Spínola as his successor. Spínola, an army general, had been involved in orchestrating the coup, but was not part of the MFA, nor was he sympathetic to the left-wing leanings of the insurgent officers. His objective was to negotiate a truce with the Portuguese colonies in order to implement a sort of commonwealth federation, not to grant them independence. Spínola spent his short term as president attempting to block the MFA’s revolutionary program and ended up resigning. On 11 March 1975, he engineered a counter-coup after allegedly being informed by Franco’s secret police that the Communists, with the support of the Soviet Union, were preparing a blitz of political assassinations. In 2014, several files belonging to the US State Department were made public (Foreign Relations of the United States, 1969–1977, volume E-15, part II) which detail that Kissinger stated his support for a right-wing coup, against the opinion of CIA deputy director Frank Carlucci and William Hyland (deputy national security advisor to President Gerald Ford) who thought Spínola was “too dangerous.” It would seem that the false intelligence concerning the Soviet plan was intended to prompt Spínola to act, but it is not clear whether the United States intended him to succeed or, rather, to fail, in order to force his removal. Once the coup was aborted, Spínola fled to Spain, then to Brazil (also a military dictatorship at the time), where he began to organize the ELP (Exército de Libertação de Portugal, the Liberation Army of Portugal), a right-wing paramilitary terrorist group, and its twin organization the MDLP (Movimento Democrático de Libertação de Portugal, Democratic Movement for the Liberation of Portugal), an anti-communist terror network under the leadership of the exiled chief of the secret police, now operating from Spain with the support of Franco’s regime. Together with the Catholic-led Maria da Fonte—a terror cell organized by the Canon of Braga, Eduardo Melo, using the Church’s institutional clout—the three groups, united by a virulent anti-communism, waged a terror campaign against the budding democratic state. In an article published at the time in Harper’s Magazine, Robert Moss reported that beyond the Spanish border the ELP was in the process of recruiting and organizing an army in order to launch an invasion. The CIA knew of these activities, but the American response was divided between those who would support a civil war (Kissinger) and those who believed a political solution was more expedient (Hyland, Carlucci). Either way, anti-communist hysteria peaked after Spínola’s failed coup. The new Portuguese president Francisco Costa Gomes appointed Vasco Gonçalves, who had strong ties with Otelo Saraiva de Carvalho, as his prime minister. From Kissinger’s perspective, the whole Portuguese cabinet was now red. To make matters worse, the coup had prompted Gonçalves to escalate the “revolutionary process”: he nationalized the banks, the insurance companies, and the shipping industry, and implemented ambitious social programs such as a minimum wage, land reform, universal education, and social housing (this latter program, SAAL, enjoyed overwhelming public support, though constantly under threat: its offices were bombed and one of its chief architects, Alexandre Alves Costa, narrowly escaped an assassination attempt). Still, Portuguese society remained intensely polarized and the north-south divide became insurmountable, with the north, composed of mostly small-scale merchants and rural landowners, radicalized by anti-communist propaganda spread by the Church’s parochial network. The “hot summer” started on 13 July, when, instigated by the Catholic Church and the militias connected to the deposed fascist regime, a mob attacked a Communist center and the headquarters of the Socialist Front. In the following days and weeks over eighty office buildings used by the Communists, Socialists, labor unions, and several other left-leaning political parties were assailed by mobs. Over fifty more were the targets of bomb attacks or arson. The assaults are most often narrated as a spontaneous expression of popular animosity to the Left’s policies, particularly to land reform. According to the testimonies of the victims however, most were orchestrated by Spínola’s MDLP, and two other terror cells, Maria da Fonte and ELP. The ELP was also responsible for—as well as many other attacks—the murder of a young priest, Padre Max, and a nineteen-year-old female student, with a remote-controlled car bomb. This was a particularly gruesome crime, but although the perpetrators were known (among those indicted was Melo, the Canon of Braga), no one was ever convicted. While these events were ignored, the American press gave extensive coverage to a leftist attack on the Spanish embassy in Lisbon, with CBS repeatedly featuring all available images. At the same time, NATO initiated operation Locked Gate-75, meant to “contain the influence of the Portuguese communist party,” anchoring the supercarrier USS Saratoga and several other vessels in the Tagus river delta, aimed at the presidential palace in Belém. For Kissinger, Pinochet’s 1973 coup was the blueprint for an armed intervention. Frank Carlucci had a different vision however. He saw in the leader of the Socialist Party, Mário Soares, a power-hungry politician, who could be groomed to do NATO’s bidding. Under the strain of unrelenting attacks, the Left grew increasingly divided. The more radical groups called for an armed insurrection and proposed to distribute weapons to the population in order to fight off the imminent invasion. Gonçalves was urged to “step up the revolutionary process.” Fearing a Chile-style bloodbath, the Communist Party took a moderate position. Wedged between the radical Left and mounting external pressure, the interim government fell. On 25 November 1975, one last attempted coup, this time round by leftist elements, brought an end to the “revolutionary process” and sealed the country’s fate. Without the support of the Communist Party, the coup was promptly quashed. Ramalho Eanes, the new commander-in-chief of the army, arrested Otelo Saraiva de Carvalho. The Socialists close ranks with the Right to accuse the Communist Party of supporting the coup and plotting a Soviet takeover. The “revolutionary process” came to a sudden halt, the MFA was dismantled, and radical-left parties were outlawed. In the following years almost all revolutionary actions were rolled back, and the status quo fully restored. Spínola was given the highest state honors and his terror cells morphed into respectable political parties, such as the CDS-PP or the PSD. The SAAL housing program was suspended, and property rights were restored. Carlucci got it right, Mário Soares could be trusted, as, in his own words, ironically speaking as the head of the Socialist Party: It was time to shelf socialism. The red threat was over. Portugal’s structural problems—democratic deficit, nepotism, and corruption—were never solved, but merely masked by the European Union’s social and financial programs. Rather than endless prosperity, the highways the European Union built brought cheaper agricultural produce and low-cost goods. The economy shrunk in inverse proportion to German export growth. The effects of a multi-dimensional accumulation policy are in full sight, but the silent coup Portugal underwent this last month was met with a wall of silence by European media, presumably drowned by the barrage of coverage that followed the Paris attacks. Seemingly unrelated events are all epiphenomena of an imperial order, which only becomes visible when under threat. Just as in 1975, in Paris in 2015 systemic injustice is masked by cultural difference. “They have weapons. […] We have champagne,” we are told, as if it would be possible to generalize the experience of the leisure class. In truth, we do not have champagne; we have zero-hour contracts and increasing precarity. But the easiest way to avert reckoning with the social consequences of financialization and austerity is to instill paranoia, division, and moral panic.
-
—Image:Expect the ExpectedBy Sarah DemeuseA person writhes over a black table. In the back and to the sides are dark brown plank walls. Long black hair covers the downward head, neck, shoulders, and face. The most immediately recognizable human body parts are two stretched arms of tan skin tone. They support the torso bent over the table. The right ends in a claw-like fist, and the left, featuring a ring, lays flat on the table. A white rectangle of equal proportion to the tabletop acts as visual anchor. In the depicted hair there’s a light brown orangey crown suggesting roots of a lighter color. These two brighter areas, the white rectangle and orange aureole, make eyes go down, up, down again. Otherwise it is pretty much dark brown, tan, and black—hair, skin, timber. The visible brushstrokes that double as wood grain, the gravity of the loose hair, and the stretched arms pull the line of sight to the bottom part of the painting, to the rectangle whose whiteness and flatness are reinforced by the surrounding darkness of the table. Meet the alluring terror of the blank page. The year is 1946. The title of the painting is The Letter. It measures 50.8 by 40.3 centimeters and is made of egg tempera on composition board. Its maker is Jacob Lawrence, who, until a year beforehand, had been an artist for the United States Coast Guard. Despite the clarity of the label and the legible visual elements, we lack concrete, workable data. No face is visible. There are hardly any details about the space. Nor is there a hint of text on the painted page. The blank letter piercing through the dark picture rubs this in even more: there is nothing personal to go on here. What to do in the face of this faceless blankness, when the gravity of the war context at hand demands my individual sympathy and understanding? I am wont to treat that page as a projection screen but first need to deal with the hunched mediator who completes this triangle of emotional expectation between myself and the letter. I, the viewer, stand on the opposite end of the table. There is hardly any communication between the body in the painting and my own: I want to connect while the other one refuses. From here on, I am left alone with my drive for emotional narrative, for pity, with my urge to fill in the blanks, with my need to feel good and involved. Conjecture, if not metaphor, is the primary tool at hand. The letter appears as cut into the surface, like a portal toward the nothingness on the other end, echoing the visual cliché of cinematic near-death experiences featuring a dark tunnel and bright, stupefying white light at the just-not-reached end. The hair hangs like an arrested arrow over the letter, freezing this charged moment in time. The wood in the back and the confined, windowless space are echoes of a coffin. This person hinges between human and animal, between civilization and nature—present through organic matter (hair, skin), and bending over, almost as if on all fours. Metaphor and feeling aside, I am also neatly programmed to fill in the gaps in a more pragmatic, genre-derived sense. War movies and TV documentaries have taught me that epistolary exchanges in times of war come with a particular gendered dynamic: men are in remote landscapes waging war, they are the epitome of action, and therefore write hastily from a tent or makeshift barrack at night. Meanwhile, women are at home, possibly with the children, possibly assembling artillery in a factory, and certainly reading and rereading the letters they receive whenever there is a free moment to do so. Here there is no sign of a battle landscape, of hurried writing, of provisional residence. As by conditioned elimination, I assume this is a person on the receiving end. The long hair, typically not allowed in the armed forces, and also a conventional fashion for women, is an additional visual cue that brings me from hypothesis to proof: this person is not man, hence, woman. The ambivalent skin color does not allow my positive/negative deductive operation to come to a successful conclusion about race. The lighter hair at the crown of the head, however, does aid the apparatus in establishing age: it is safe to assume not man has passed forty. Add to this the presence of the ring on the left hand around a finger usually reserved for wedding bands, and conclude that not man is likely married. Class is somewhat tricky, but the lack of adornment in the space, the poorly dyed hair, the sober clothing, all of these suggest not higher class. Looking at abstract realist painting is profiling through yes/no stereotypes. What I know for sure is what it is not. There is nothing in this image that indicates place or time. I only know a bit more through the author’s biography: this is the United States during World War II. The universalism in this image is irksome. But perhaps there is another way of reading the lack of spatiotemporal particulars by saying that the scene, as emotional as it may be, is simply generic? By default, I have imagined that not man is reading. There is a torso facing a page that is, as per the painting’s title, presumed to be a letter. I make a simple sum of the givens: 1 (letter) +1 (head over letter) = 2 (reading). But not necessarily so. Not man leans over the page very much unlike a more typical reader who would pick up a letter with her hands and hold it somewhere between face and table surface. This body language articulates distance rather than absorption. I conclude: not man is potentially not reader or, more likely, no longer reader. There is a common way in which women are presented as readers in painting. The Letter is not one of them. A Google search of “woman reading painting” will yield a large number of variations on the Olympia-like trope: a young, white female lays or lounges in an armchair or on a blanket as she reads (novels). Her environment signals comfortable leisure, a sign of class. She can be outside or in a bourgeois boudoir, and she mostly has an OK bosom and OK hips, the curvature of which can be suggested by pleated and draped clothing. She is absorbed in what she reads and does not look at the viewer. Her absorption and pleasure in reading provide the perfect license for the viewer’s eye to survey her body without being caught or reprimanded. She delves into fiction, while the viewers feed their thirsty gaze. Sanja Iveković’s Triangle (1979), where the artist poses as masturbating reader to be observed from afar by military police, co-opts this painterly model. But in The Letter, none of this scopic desire is satisfied. Not man is behaving like not woman. Equally leaving me, the viewer, without go-to rules of behavior. More, the letter is also misbehaving: in paintings letters often do what non-diegetic sound does in film. When they feature written text (sometimes even oriented to suit the viewer’s point of view), they provide contextual information that cannot be visualized and so guides the interpretation of the image, or, as ego-driven product-placement devices, they have served to insert the artist’s name directly into the world of the picture plane. With text-less letters in painting, content may be suggested through spatial attributes—think Vermeer: there is staring at an open window to signal amorous, remote longing. Lawrence gives neither. The point in The Letter is that the letter is blank and that it remains so. Film, in fact, could use the same ‘eyewitness’ scenography as Lawrence’s and lean on narrative voiceover to fill in the blanks, to overcome the representational problem of silent reading or that of the invisibility of the written words. In this film, though, we would be left to imagine silence as voiceover, an effect that would possibly charge the cliché even more. The nots in aggregate, the allure of the emptiness fading into cliché, and the viewer’s stock desires and modes of behavior left un-corresponded, actually indicate that The Letter says more about a medium and its material constrictions—that of (war) letter writing—than about emotive content. It was accepted and expected that letters from the combat zone were censored, that they were written around de facto hiatuses—things were, for the safety of all, left unsaid. They took long to make it to their destination, or sometimes several of them arrived all together as regular postal service in war zones was often suspended. Their writers had to reckon with spatial and standardized limitations (not more than one letter-sized page for airmail). Here, writing is as much done by ready-made, generic parameters as by an individual hand and soul. These compositions provide as much as possible in a context that delimits information. With snail mail, it is a fact that there is a longer perceived gap between the compositional present and the reading present, hence the nostalgia of the future perfect embedded in the medium. But more intensely than other letters, war letters are capsules of an already past present in which one proves to the future to still be alive and well. The arrival of a war letter briefly suspends the receiver’s low expectations. This painted war letter’s hole-in-the-table effect literalizes absence. It confirms what metaphor (the wailing pose, the suspension of time, the downward burial movement) suspected all along: a terminal end—death—is near. There is lower than low expectation on the reader’s part. It is a stretch, borne from projection and genre-derived conditioning, but table and letter, as representatives of solidity and hiatus, and as black broken up by white, are a visual premonition of a customized template of equal rhythm that may very well arrive someday soon: Army Form B.101-82. No____________ ____________ Record Office ____________ Station ____________, 19___ SIR/MADAM It is my painful duty to inform you that a report has this day been received from the War Office notifying the death of (No)____________ (Rank) ____________ (Name)____________ (Regiment) ____________ which occurred at ____________ on the ____________ of ____________, and I am to express to you the sympathy and regret of the Army Council at your loss. The cause of death was ____________. And so generics, both depicted and projected, phase into unrestrained sentiment.
-
—Image:Pulp to PulpBy Tyler CoburnAfter a remarkable 1,803-year life, print media died on July 25, 2013. No less of an authority than The Onion provided the obituary. To summarize: Print is dead. Long live online writing about print. Of course, we knew this was coming. We had been rehearsing the funeral rites for some time. What surprised me was how the New York art world seemed unready to accept the fact. The New Museum’s 2010–11 exhibition “The Last Newspaper” and Dexter Sinister’s Performa 09 project, The First/Last Newspaper were as much meditations on the imminent loss as attempts at resuscitation. Dressed up in their finest blacks, they turned themselves into publishing sites. A few years before, Aleksandra Mir had made a similar gesture for exhibition at Mary Boone Gallery with her work Newsroom 1986–2000 (2007). During its two-month run, the artist and several assistants inhabited the gallery, creating oversized drawings of the New York Post and New York Daily News from that fifteen-year period. “Every day,” Mir wrote, “there will be new art and old news on the walls.” There were a few stages to this project. First came the selection of 240 front pages from the 10,000 options. In general, Mir scanned the headlines for common themes: “miracle” stories about survivors of deadly crashes, dirty cops, gay issues, and—my favorite—alarmist reporting on extremely hot or cold weather (a topic that will never go out of fashion). In the gallery’s back room, Mir sketched outlines of the front pages on large sheets of paper. Obviously, precise replication was not the goal. The Post and Daily News are akin to town gossips, and in Mir’s freehand style they seem all the more loopy and all the less reliable. Finally, Mir relayed the outlined drawings to her assistants in the front room, felt-tip pens at the ready. Upon completion, a thematic set would go up on the walls for a week or two, then get de-installed to make room for the next. Like the news, the exhibition was in constant flux, though the mood was always lively. When Pulp’s on the boom box, you would be a fool to keep up an act. By staging “news publishing” in a gallery, Mir brought the public into the production process. And in so doing, she echoed Benedict Anderson, one of the most famous theorists of the newspaper. Anderson’s 1982 book, Imagined Communities, proposes that while Medieval time is structured around “prefiguring and fulfillment”—around a Christian conception of life and afterlife—modern time is secular and simultaneous: measured by clock and calendar. And there are certain products of modernity, such as the newspaper, that technically “represent” this shared experience of time. The newspaper does this, of course, by presenting content that temporally coincides. That said, such products do more than “represent.” In being aware that there are other readers of the newspaper, for example, we come to feel as if we are part of an “imagined” community. And this process, Anderson claims, can produce different feelings of belonging: to a community of readers, to a cultural community—even to a nation. Now, it is a commonplace that newspapers allow us to participate in public discourse. Marshall McLuhan has gone so far as to say that, “the press is inseparable from the democratic process.” But in fact, this is a subject of considerable debate. In a 2008 New Yorker article, Eric Alterman narrates two famous positions from the 1920s. The first, held by Walter Lippmann, puts no stock in the capacity of the general public to engage in meaningful discourse. The average member, he wrote, “is slow to be aroused and quickly diverted […] and is interested only when events have been melodramatized as a conflict.” Lippmann elsewhere described the public as the, “deaf spectator in the back row” at a sporting event. The second position was John Dewey’s. Counter to Lippmann, he believed that the foundation of democracy was less about the dissemination of information than the conversation produced by it. If Lippmann and Dewey debated the role of public discourse, more recent thinkers have questioned the very form of this public sphere. Michael Warner, for one, critiques the assumption that discourse is universally understandable by its readers—and that acts of reading are, “replicable and uniform.” As he writes in his 2005 book, Publics and Counterpublics, “Public discourse says not only ‘Let a public exist, but ‘Let it have this character, speak this way, see the world in this way.’” For Warner, there is a need to shift our understanding of public discourse and its platforms, to recognize their “performative and poetic” dimensions. This might expand the public sphere beyond what is conventionally imagined. Warner wrote Publics and Counterpublics in the salad days of social media (and at the beginning of the end of print). While preliminary, his book anticipated many of the discussions in our “great unbundling” age. If news arriving through web discourse is “not punctual,” he writes, “then it remains unclear to what extent the changing technology will be assimilable to the temporal framework of public discourse.” Indeed, it may be, “difficult to connect localized acts of reading to the modes of agency in the social imaginary of modernity. It may even be necessary to abandon ‘circulation’ as an analytic category.” In short, the “imagined” community of readers is undergoing change. And here, we see a reprisal of the Lippmann-Dewey debate: Are online users more meaningfully engaged in the democratic process by having the capacity to voice their sentiments in comment threads, on blogs, and through various social media channels? Are these places where public opinion thrives? Or should we follow the example set by Reuters, the Chicago Sun-Times and Popular Science, which have closed the commenting systems on their sites, largely due to the burden of monitoring “uncivil” comments? In policing uncivility, are we not propagating a new form of self-righteousness, which keeps the “deaf spectator” deaf? These are not simple questions to answer, though they drew me back to Mir’s project, which also happened in the early days of social media. Seen through Warner’s writing, Newsroom is a testament to what the “poetic and performative” dimensions of public discourse could look like: peculiar, personalized ways of reading and remaking the news. At the least, there is no denying the poetry of creating a studio for the production of, “old news,” as newspapers shrink to the thinness of screens. At the conclusion of the exhibition, Mir grouped her drawings for sale. Many of these groups went into the world, and the rest were destroyed by Hurricane Sandy. The artist characterized the loss by remarking: “From pulp to pulp.”
-
—Image:In Cara, a PhantomBy Alena WilliamsFirst a series of oppositions—the young femme as vamp, virtual nudity while revealing nothing, instead of supple flesh, a mask. A blond cloaked in darkness for the GQ Men Of The Year Awards. She’s beautiful alright. More than a little bit defiant. Hair the shock of a horse’s mane atop a calculated, smoldering gaze. She’s owning it. In a lace number from Burberry Prorsum, before London’s Royal Opera House on 2 September 2014, we infer a legacy of gabardine; and amid unspoken trademarks of Burberry Check’s interwoven warps and wefts of Scottish wool, we draw yarns of British Antarctic expeditions, Equestrian Knights, and the quests of countless aviators, imperialists, and explorers. On either side of the red carpet, the paparazzi would seem to multiply themselves into a proliferation of gazes, a panoply of photographers documented as they document the cut of her frame. Ensconced within that yawning open abyss, the surface of the image marks a bisection of space as if in a mirror, suggesting it is not only about the popularity or professional success of the ‘it’ girl, but a compelling line that draws you in. Is the power in anticipating the gaze—ostensibly as a means of ultimately controlling its vectors of relation and objection? Or is it about the last-ditch effort of reclaiming one’s subjectivity in the face of such overt objectivity? Slippery. Well, my choice of British model-turned-actress Cara Delevingne is a bit arbitrary. A few years ago, it might have been an American counterpart like Kristen Stewart, much more the dark-haired beauty. For sure, Cara is the decided tomboy of the two, despite Kristen’s recent—though plausible enough—pretensions toward androgyny. And Cara’s the girl who at once embraces and lampoons the celebrity culture that engulfs her. During her ‘off’ hours she sports sweat pants and trainers, torqued baseball caps, and fleeced hoodies like a second skin; at her professional appearances, innumerable selfies situate her face—which twice-earned her the “Model of the Year” title at the British Fashion Awards—at galas, premieres, award shows. And of course there is Cara’s funky English accent, which to the American ear is almost irreconcilable with her pixie face. But countenances are tricky things. This is exactly what talented models intuitively know, and what discerning photographers, producers, and publishers recognize and around which capital accrues. A blank, listless face is like an anagram. It can be shaped, organized, rearranged, troubled, set on its edges. Filmmaker David Lynch explores this mutability in his chiralic duplication of women as if in a mirror askew, the constant restaging of female pairs as a kind of twinning, two sides of a single coin—blondes coupled with brunettes, the saintly entwined with the naughty—Laura Palmer and Donna Hayward, Betty and Rita, Diane Selwyn and Camilla Rhodes. So too, for Cara and her ‘gal pals’—the near-at-hand female companions the press cannot seem to reconcile—it is about the inherent grain and distortion of a telephoto lens, that conduit of contemporary media which promises much more than it can lay bare (part of the prevailing rhetoric and critique of photography and its ‘evidentiary truth’), but it is also about the ultimate inaccessibility of a space of intimacy among these women. This is why the subjective creeps into Cara’s headlines and why the public imaginary traffics in the circulation of such images. On the one hand, there is the hypothetical relation between Cara and her both presumed and confirmed female romantic partners, which can perhaps be inferred visually (currently she is paired with the musician Annie Clark, last year it was actress Michelle Rodriguez, no doubt the swarm will identify others); and on the other hand, there is the material and immaterial reality of their connection, which visual inscription fails to depict: “Michelle Rodriguez And Cara Delevingne Might Be Dating (REPORT)” in the Huffington Post on 18 February 2014; or already on 8 January 2014: “Michelle Rodriguez, Cara Delevingne Get Very Cuddly At New York Knicks Game.” (The straight-up tabloids meanwhile take out all improbability: “It’s official! Cara Delevingne and Michelle Rodriguez ARE dating.”) Their primary discursive space is inhabited by storytelling, not of fact-finding and fact-making, but imagining a true relation between subjects. Although many gestures and poses inscribed within the photographic image can be traced within historical experience, the open question is whether one particular sequence of signs is differentiable from any less urgent and less immediate physical interrelations between bodies. In Belgian photographer Marie-Françoise Plissart’s 1985 photo-novel Droit de regards [Right of Inspection], the dynamics of this relationship is perhaps easier to discern. Two women enact an erotic choreography amid architectural spaces. In subsequent frames, a camera or an additional figure (or two) is introduced. Eventually, the narrative divaricates into alternate plots and subplots. As Jacques Derrida intones in his colloquy on these images, the “right of inspection,” not only inscribes the juridical, but also the assumed authority of the photographic gaze. Regardless of what they may seek to reveal, Plissart’s photographs, like Cara’s tabloid images, withhold full disclosure; it is the viewer who must both discern and interpolate between them. Literary critics have tethered British writer and poet Rudyard Kipling’s encounter with a woman in New Zealand—whose “face and voice,” as he writes in his 1937 memoir Something of Myself, enchanted him for years—to his 1904 fictional story “Mrs. Bathurst,” a fragmented narrative of sexual desire and longing. While attending a local Cape Town circus, a naval officer unexpectedly glimpses a woman he once knew in Australia in a bit of newsreel footage shot in the streets of London. Mrs. Bathurst “walked on and on till she melted out of the picture—like—like a shadow jumpin’ over a candle.” Determined to find her, he deserts the military and is later suspected to be dead in the jungle. Sitting uncomfortably within Kipling’s oeuvre, the narrative of “Mrs. Bathurst”—identified as one of the first literary reflections on cinema—and its meta-linguistic framing, by way of Kipling’s own biography, implicitly ties the circulation of reproducible images to global hegemonic power. Written just after the turn of the twentieth century, the story charts lines of demarcation across the British Empire—Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, British Columbia, and England—transmogrifying Mrs. Bathurst, and all women like her, into roving, animated corpses. Nestled within this geopolitical translocation lies “it”—Kipling’s unexpected abstraction of Mrs. Bathurst’s appeal as a singular, capitalized, monosyllabic epithet: “’Tisn’t beauty, so to speak, nor good talk necessarily. It’s just It.” It. Resolutely un-gendered, neutral, yet finely pointed, the term was later revived, first in the fashion industry, and then again in 1927, in a Cosmopolitan article by British novelist Elinor Glyn, becoming the basis of the Hollywood comedy It that launched the career of its star Clara Bow the same year. At the start of the film, a well-meaning interloper in a silent pantomime reads aloud from Glyn’s article. The accompanying title card announces: “The possessor of ‘IT’ must be absolutely un-selfconscious, and must have that magnetic ‘sex appeal’ which is irresistible.” Clara’s Betty Lou Spence, an ordinary shop girl seemingly unaware of her own “it” qualities, orchestrates a series of traps for ensnaring her paramour, the young owner of Waltham’s department store. In the film’s stunning pivotal sequence, Betty Lou and Cyrus Waltham partake in a series of locomotive boardwalk amusements—each one enabling the increasing physical proximity of their bodies. As they sit on a spinning horizontal circular platform—which throws passengers to the perimeter with ever-increasing speed—she purrs, “Hold me tight, Mr. Waltham.” Later, her silky bloomers are exposed as they tumble on top of each other in a rotating hollow drum, their evening outing culminating in a scene of them slipping down a gigantic, undulating slide together with their bodies intertwined like two nestled chevrons. While Clara is all brass and brawn on film, Cara embodies an aesthetic of fugitive, unconsumed possibility at the other end of a rapidly evolving spectrum. In a thirty-second My Burberry spot nearly a century later, Cara flirts and feints, not with a wealthy male business mogul, but with veteran supermodel Kate Moss with nothing but Burberry trenches and the suspended mist from bottles of perfume between them. In The Face of an Angel—Michael Winterbottom’s 2014 film localizing on the media spectacle surrounding American student Amanda Knox, recently acquitted of murder charges in Italy—Cara seems cast as herself, an impulsive party girl without pretensions who keeps the main character Thomas amused amid his writer’s block and divorce proceedings. Her Melanie operates for Thomas much more like an echo of Knox, a window into the kind of seemingly untroubled and unfettered young collegiate life experienced while traveling abroad. And yet, despite her apparent charms, Cara is resolutely desexualized throughout the film (Thomas never actually has a sexual encounter with her) even as she appears on the beach joyfully stripped down to her skivvies. Winterbottom’s lens does not linger too long—nor long enough—on Cara. And in Paper Towns, her recent vehicle, her character Margo literally disappears. What seems to compel filmmakers to cast models in their leading roles is the desire to assimilate the intensity of the singular image to the screen—but although the corpus of Cara’s online reflection is ubiquitous—on the red carpet, on runways, in newspaper and magazine feature articles, and in ad campaigns and editorials by Mario Testino, Steven Meisel, and Bruce Weber—it is exactly these representations that do their best to occult her.
-
—Image:CarrieBy Matthew SchumSeveral years ago, while jet lagged, I was watching reruns of Sex and the City in the middle of the night—the chaste versions without the nude scenes, which usually involve Samantha, that are offered on basic cable. It occurred to me what a fitting metaphor the show could be for the art world—and not merely because an upper-middle-class existence governs the setting. Rather, the show appears to revolve around making something (sex) fantastic when, in fact, it is about making conversation. In contemporary art circles one regularly overhears talk about a sobering lack of fruitful encounters with art. Discussion is the final product in these friendly rehearsals of unmet expectations—not sex, and not art. We find discourse taking over for the act on show. The therapeutic maintenance enacted by women having girl talk overshadows the repeat performance of sex in the city. This intimacy is actually what sustains the characters. Art also seems to live by such motivations. They are intimated by replicating subtle, coded expectations about how the object acquires or lacks an aspect of desirability. While dialogue moves all drama, developing a sayable sexual practice drives the major and minor characters on the show. And to listen to the conversations that typically follow the opening of an art exhibition is to realize that art does not make for pleasurable experience so much as the shared pleasure of criticism. The most genuine reviews of art do not occur in newspaper print, but as we see them on Sex and the City, that is, among trusted colleagues who can convincingly compare current to past experiments in the field. Without the surety of its disappointment, art would preclude this camaraderie and there might be nothing to talk about or share but nods of approval. For cosmopolitans like Carrie Bradshaw, the dysfunction of love in the city defines a warrior status. As with any ongoing struggle, this status is conferred off the battlefield among confidants. Conversation is the site where the critic of modern New York life asserts that she still has what it takes to be both a cynic among the pretenders and, to her friends, a true romantic. Art’s critics must be of a similar lot. Often in the absence of romance or art, these wanderers carry on looking until that something appears, just so, all the while taking inspiration equally from marvels and disappointments. Sex and the City’s realism resounded in the absurdity of ancient pursuits taking place in an advanced society. Notably each chase takes a feminine perspective told by Carrie. When she asks Mr. Big, as the pilot episode draws to a close, “Have you ever been in love?” he replies, “Abso-fucking-lutely.” This exchange sets the stage for every episode to follow. The art of dating, like art itself, comes easiest to those who have already made it. Carrie’s existentialist quest, though ostensibly feminine, actually captures the carnal pursuit of New Yorkers for whom the city works best, namely enterprising metro-sexual men—men for whom the city’s demands, etiquette, decorum, and business practices are second nature. In her neo-New-Age cosmos, Carrie positions herself as the diviner of the shifting constellations and the black holes that swallow fellow singles. Because people do not know where they are going in this galaxy, they remain out of touch with the oblique motivations driving them. As Oscar Wilde aptly tells us in The Critic as Artist, “It is because Humanity has never known where it was going that it has been able to find its way.” Constantly adopting new roles to essay pleasures gives Wilde’s critic an artistic disposition comparable to his subject, the artist. Carrie is herself a critic who ambles into her own fieldwork artfully as a decipherer of man. We see this especially with Carrie’s paramour, Mr. Big. As simple as he seems, he embodies the city’s male qualities. Seen through Carrie’s eyes, we regard New York as Mr. Big: he’s charming, unflappable, laconic, knowing, and, above all, already on top. At some point in his past he untied the Gordian knot of self-fulfillment that eludes Carrie and her bachelorette friends. Like anyone with a driver, town car along, and an apartment with a doorman, Mr. Big embodies his imperious social qualities unapologetically. As the pronouncement above makes clear, Mr. Big has seen and had it all. Yet, as in an old painting depicting life in harmony, his charmed life adds to Carrie’s attraction even while it is a foil for her deeper critical quandaries. Big’s near-perfection is a mirror that reflects her own latter-day bohemianism. “The metropolitan man,” writes Georg Simmel, “develops an organ protecting him against the threatening currents and discrepancies of his external environment which would uproot him. He reacts with his head instead of his heart.” Rather than succumb to overstimulation, our metropolitan woman intellectualizes the all too physical information that reaches her senses in the city. To maintain a safe distance from all that jolts her as she careers across the sex-scape of New York, she reconstructs a viable urban life through categorizing it, converting friendly conversations into the discourse of her authoritative sex column. In this double tracking of personal and professional lives she risks becoming blasé—a sexual atheist or flâneur of sorts, who treats everyone she meets, even friends and lovers, as a signification or specimen of a flawed social type. The inevitable risk is that Carrie’s metropolitan life could lose its edgy ethnographic character if she were to become hypersensitive or unfastened from a critical outlook that protects her professionally and grants her the confidence of others. Just as the show ponders what collective defense mechanisms mean for a society beholden to the city’s trendy perversions that are trivializing human intimacy, the question here becomes what is left of art’s imperatives. In a broadening field that is all the time more intellectualized while being sacked by commercialism’s “threatening currents and discrepancies,” in Simmel’s words, how does the engaged critic navigate contemporary art’s infinite possibilities (and just as many failures) without becoming a cynic? Boris Groys suggests first accepting the aestheticization of all aspects of life, including our politics and our most intimate desires. “In today’s world,” he writes, “the production of sincerity and trust has become everyone’s occupation—and yet it was, and still is, the main occupation of art throughout the whole history of modernity: the modern artist has always positioned himself or herself as the only honest person in a world of hypocrisy and corruption.” Simmel’s metropolitan being becomes Groys’s self-objectifying artist capable of turning their person into a desirable artwork by wading into the social field as an image. Carries arrives at sincerity when she realizes she has lost her blasé shield of critical impenetrability. It occurs not by making love to Big, but when she realizes her image may be incompatible with his perfect image. All comes to a head when she finally falls for Mr. Big (season 1, episode 11) and nearly spoils everything on a languorous morning when she passes gas on his “$500 sheets.” A patent downward spiral of embarrassment and uncertainty ensues. Carrie tortures herself for days. As she goes about repainting her kitchen to create solace, Big appears at her door at long last. This will be his first time in her apartment. The offending fart is not discussed but the scene reads as though he has arrived there to sniff her as dogs do. After a brief inspection of her artful apartment—her studio, her taste, and her person—Carrie delights in Big’s approval. All along she had nothing to fear: Big’s impending critique never comes—the only judgment of her image was hers. He, being an image, simply shrugs unable to understand what all the overthinking Carrie has been doing has been about. In this moment we are reminded that Big has no name; he is a concept. In the closing scene of the episode, we pan from an interior view to outside her apartment window. The shot returns the couple to the crucible of New York City’s streets, as they enjoy the fleeting joys of urban sex as Big’s imagistic and Carrie’s critical worlds collide. Carrie’s investigations of sexuality typically isolate an obsession with success that leads to failure (whether personal or career). Thus she is faced with the possibility of her own failure. Her inadequacy once in love would seem to have less to do with Mr. Big’s unattainable perfection than her own projected investment in his impeccable status. In the wake of her masochist nosedive, a more legible version of Carrie appears, one that transcends social trends and her friends’ critical confidences. A Carrie who cannot intellectualize every affection, who must build a life full of material choices. But soon she is back to studying the short life cycles of attraction that plague cosmopolitan mammals, in which Carrie draws out her cogent aesthetic and critical values in the bohemian artist tradition of work as play and poetry as life. “I’m sort of a sexual anthropologist,” Carrie tells Big in the show’s originary dramatic scenario. His mid-century brain recoils. “You mean, like, a hooker?” he says. “No, I write a column called ‘Sex and the City,’” informs Carrie. She is then reminded (by the man she will fall for) that she has never been in love; Mr. Big seems to know immediately that her condition is attributable to the fact that she wants to have her cake and eat it too. But today’s viewers can likely relate to precisely the ambivalence entailed in adopting a role and needing to never get too heavy about anything. This decorum is shared in the anecdotes that fill brunch conversations with friends and later Carrie’s column. A man appears, disappoints, and recedes back into the hetero-normative mists of New York City. For the female protagonists in Carrie’s clique, each potential partner courted represents some familiar and fatal flaw in humanity: egotism, perversion, deception, stupidity, and the occasional risk to reproductive health. Art today would seem to consist of a lot more perceived apartment sniffing than actually takes place. Part of this is surely because promotion has filled a vacuum where art criticism formerly resided. Relatively few art exhibitions, studio visits, or reviews amount to much in terms of professional courtship or canonical history for their featured subjects. Yet, antagonism relates not to this. It has to do with the irresistible disappointment that justifies critique, discourse—brunch. Until that something big comes along, we know from Carrie what Gore Vidal meant when he famously declared, “I never miss a chance to have sex or appear on television.” After internalizing the exotic politics of our social conventions, like Sex and the City’s dutiful heroines, a need for describing a new short-lived society displaces the primary objective. Generating talk instead of lovemaking amounts to more than self-serving boredom; it contends with the murky rules that guide a laborer such as Carrie in an immaterial workplace, both everywhere and nowhere in the city. These shared rules provoke critical apprehension and may be reinforced at a million Chelsea brunches. But these other words in turn invite that one, unspeakable “Abso-fucking-lutely” that premises the critic’s need for a life in the city at all.
-
—Image:On Seeing Cindy Sherman in the Subway; Or, the Velocity of RepresentationBy Stephen SquibbThere is a concept in economics known as “the velocity of circulation,” which refers to the number of times a unit of currency is exchanged over a given period. Imagine the number of stops the average dollar makes on its annual circuit through the economy and if this number is high, the velocity of circulation is up; if it is low, it is down. Like most things in economics, the significance—even the meaning—of this concept is vigorously contested. What is the effect of higher velocities on the growth of productivity? Who benefits from low velocity? The answers are as numerous as the interests they represent. These questions are currently relevant for two reasons. First, because the typical method of increasing circulatory velocity—the United States’ Federal Reserve injecting cash into the economy—is not having the anticipated effect, and has not for some time. Second, the invention of the computerized trading of stocks, bonds, and similar assets means circulation now takes place at speeds far past all historical comparison. In the time it has taken you to read this, numerous computers will have proposed, agreed to, and consummated more exchanges than the average person is likely to make in a lifetime. The idea is folded into the word “currency” itself, which comes to us from the Latin currens, which means “racing” or “speeding,” and which only later evolved into the Middle English curraunt, which—like today’s “current”—signifies “in circulation.” From velocity, to circulation, to the velocity of circulation. But since all circulating currency is, at bottom, a form of representation, the concept expands. The velocity of representation is then not exhausted by the speed of money, but can also be measured in the amount of time it takes a given work of art to be reabsorbed into the flow of everyday images. If the advertisement for the Whitney Museum’s new building in downtown New York is any indication, that amount of time is roughly thirty-seven years. That is how long it took Cindy Sherman’s Untitled Film Still #23 (1978) to move from a vanguard image of the ‘postmodern’—the copy without an original—to an iconic one; now available for duplication in order to advertise the presence of an original photograph within the museum space itself. “American art,” the ad copy reads, “is now at home in the Meatpacking.” If there was a moment when Sherman’s work might have been considered not only homeless, but constitutively so, that moment is behind us. As a result, this Untitled Film Still now appears as a kind of tracer or dye, introduced into the gallery system thirty-seven years ago and which has only just resurfaced, having completed its task of illuminating its own movement through the veins and capillaries of the art world. In a clever feat of Photoshop, #23 has even been inlaid into the landscape of the Whitney’s new neighborhood, signaling its absorption into our collective architecture and diagramming the completion of the cycle I am describing. It is difficult to account for such a process without falling into the time-worn (over-circulated!) tropes of romantic anti-capitalism. So deep is our faith in singular expressions of singular individuals that descriptions like “co-option” or “absorption” function as evaluations in advance, relieving us of the responsibility for further judgment. And of course this is a double difficulty—not to say a delicious irony—in the case of the Untitled Film Stills, which, assuming they were works of art at all, were certainly designed to draw our attention to exactly this sort of problem. Can the ongoing, clandestine affair between our circulating images and our self-understanding be represented? Is it possible to make the image economy visible as an economy, that is, as a system of private laws? Is making it visible the same thing as making it political? These are delicate questions. Unlike Mapplethorpe, say, or, in a different direction, Kruger, whose transgressive images were designed to be clearly visible as transgressions, regardless of, or even despite, the frame of their appearance, the Film Stills relied on their location within the framework of the gallery for their critical and artistic legibility. It is our inability to distinguish these pictures, at the formal level, from actually existing slices of cinema that makes them so effective. To this end, Rosalind Krauss begins her essay on Sherman’s work with an anecdote about an art critic who insists that each Film Still is a meticulous recreation of a scene from a ‘real’ movie. This is untrue, of course, but we can understand the mistake: we must understand it, for this ease of misrecognition is the source of the series’ undeniable power. It is the speed with which our mind connects the image before us to a larger, shared archive of representation that allows Sherman to draw our attention to that archive’s existence in the first place. We see ourselves in her self-portrait of desire. If the films depicted in Sherman’s Film Stills do not exist—and they do not—it is because we have already invented them, each of us, by necessity, somewhere within the psychodrama of our everyday mimesis. The complement is Martha Rosler’s 1976 installation She Sees in Herself a New Woman Every Day. She Sees juxtaposes twelve photographs of the artist’s feet in different pairs of no-longer-fashionable shoes with an audio recording of a daughter recalling her education at the hands of her mother in the everyday slights of being female. For Rosler, the shoe is where the rubber of the inherited feminine meets the hard road of contemporary patriarchy. Sherman’s Film Stills are examples of the way this conflict is narratively ameliorated: they are portraits of the imaginary superstructure that is generated from the contradiction between the painful forces of Rosler’s shoes, and the relations of gender discipline. Sherman sees in herself a new movie star every day, and the film still is the necessary document of this projection. It is this creative capacity to embed ourselves in the collective cinematic unconscious that Sherman locates both for us and within us, precisely by demonstrating her own hopeless, endearing, and overwhelming unoriginality, which, we realize, turning away, was ours already when we walked in. But this peaceful reconciliation of the ‘for-us’ and the ‘in-us’ requires the proscenium we call the gallery; that frame-space which is nothing other than a dis-alienation machine by means of which we address our own images and artifacts directly. Un-frame the Untitled Film Still and send it out to compete with working advertisements, and it will contribute to that very process of interpolation its dislocation was designed to draw our attention to in the first place. Nothing could be less surprising than a Cindy Sherman becoming iconic; it was iconic to begin with, if it was not, it would not have been a Cindy Sherman. In this respect, #23 has come home at last, not to the Meatpacking District, but to the place where it was lifted from initially, that ambient spectacle where human shapes flit on and off the stage of our perception, dropping by our brains as we pass to remind us to look more like they do. But how, it will be asked, is this at all different from any museum advertisement, many of which feature works of art far younger than an Untitled Film Still? The answer has something to do with photography, which, in order to be considered art, must be concerned with the mechanism of its presentation, lest it coincide with all the other photographs we encounter in a given day. This is why many other great works of Pop include one unmistakable signature to distinguish themselves from what they depict—think of Andy Warhol’s lurid palette or Claes Oldenburg’s unusual size—whereas the power of the Film Stills is to refuse even this consolation, to blend in seamlessly with all the other pictures moving inside of our heads. Perhaps an entire generation had to be taught to see Sherman’s photography as art—as an image that somehow distinguishes itself from its appearance, and so sells itself, instead of something else—in order for the Whitney to reintroduce it to us as advertising. “You remember the American artist Cindy Sherman, don’t you?” the subway ad says, and then, as her portrait snaps back into its newfound place in the background, “She’s been here all along.” And that, finally, is why the appearance of #23 as an advertisement makes it such a good benchmark to stop the timer and record the velocity of representation. (*click* thirty-seven years! Pretty good for a postmodern artist!) Precisely because the only thing that prevented the Film Stills from advertising cinema was their presentation as art, so when they appear, once again, as an ad, the art cycle is over. We have returned to the beginning. And the perfect clarity with which the movement of the Stills diagrams this process is what allows us, especially now, to see them as uniquely successful works of art, ones which reveal not just the velocity of representation, but the length of its orbit: how long it takes to disappear behind the sun, and how it looks differently to us at different points in the course of its revolution.
-
—Image:As Mud as ClearBy Guy Mannes-AbbottThis is the first in a series of articles published following the conference The Past 100 Years, Part 1: WdWReview offline, organized at the Witte de With Center for Contemporary Art, Rotterdam on 28 February 2015. More about the conference here. *** Museologically this catalog illustration is titled Better the Turks than the Pope!, and is described as a “Protestant badge in the shape of a half-moon,” dating from 1574. So-called Sea Beggars, who set out from Rotterdam in a fleet of lowly craft to relieve the siege of Leiden—having first deliberately flooded the reclaimed farmland in between—wore the badge pictured. It is a reproduced photographic image of an object, albeit that an image is always an object, philosophically speaking. Certainly it is a thin image of a thick object. To the extent to which it is an image, for me it is an image of mud. But what is mud? Donna Haraway has said that “mud, muddle, is an old Dutch word for ‘not clarified,’ ‘in the mud,’ ‘obscure.’” It is something she celebrates as a “creature of the mud” in preference to the sky, one of our planet’s abyssal and elemental powers, which, as she says, the Greeks named things like “chaos” for their generative destructiveness and a particular temporality; Haraway calls this “ongoingness.” I live on a flood plain in London’s center; I flew from that one to this one in Rotterdam, near, or once near the mouth of the River Maas (there is a complicated history of engineered realignments of the Meuse and Rhine distributaries, which now separate before rejoining at the North Sea delta) to give this talk today. And I am also more of a mud man than this figure here. Daniel Defoe once said “the Englishman was the mud of all races.” In fact, the word itself is more promiscuous in that way than Haraway suggests. However, mud does have an origin in Dutch: as a measure of capacity, while muddle can denote a “confused assemblage.” I would like to offer a generative ‘mud’ of thoughts that will take us to Leiden, as well as further afield via the Maas, in pursuit of life after or beyond the coming deluge: a utopia, one might say, of mud. First, with our feet in the mire, let us look to the sky where our anthropomorphic figure reigns. Let me conjure some not-entirely-actual stars to throw a peculiarly twenty-first-century light upon our situation as well as to offer pathways through and even beyond it. I will need you to conjure too: replacing your ceiling with a glittering night sky. Up there is a tiny moon circling Jupiter, I think, which has, on its reflective rear, the date 1566. The year of radical Protestant iconoclasm in the Netherlands, in which images and objects were destroyed in the immediate lead-in to the production of our image of an object of radical Protestantism. The image above is the concrete matter of a half moon cast in 320 millimeters of silver, as delicately as could be. If we quickly dispose of the cheesy man, there is no half-moon at all, is there? In fact, this badge is a simple sign of the moon as a foreign body modulating the earth’s waters: high and low tides. It is also more overtly a sign of the alternative continental imperium: Ottoman versus Spanish Habsburg. The crescent denotes Ottoman, caliph, Islam! What we see in the Sea Beggars’ half-moon badge is more complexly subtle than this. Ten years ago, I first met Mourid Barghouti, a great Palestinian poet, memoirist, and man, as he stood smoking under a bellying moon. It was not just a half moon, he told me, but slightly more than half. In any case, a temporality/time of spirited positivity or “ongoingness.” The moon in hilaal, as cast here, is the new moon’s first visible crescent. Another measure, in this case of time dividing into months, including, of course, Ramadan. Nearby on our constellated ceiling are the so-called Forest Beggars, precursors to their later, formally contracted water-dwelling brothers. Men made outlaws by the Duke of Alva, Spanish Habsburg’s envoy, victims of terrible violence, inflictors of the same upon individuals and institutions that represented the Catholicism of the imperium, brutes and forest dwellers. Some of whom crewed the vessels that later gathered in the Maas, preparing to cut through the dikes and flood the north. Then, a constellation which arcs beyond these Beggars spells out in Latin the words “Better Turk Than Papist” for us. It is important not to read too much into this slap in the face for the imperialist overlords, but equally important to read enough into it. As a boy in a very rural, very white world in the 1970s, I placed my lot with the Black Panthers, the Nation of Islam, Muhammad Ali, and a certain elemental otherness, symbolized in my muddy passage through the Quran. I claim nothing for it other than that it did generate an alternative landscape which I inhabit to this day, ongoingly. Oh look, there goes a shooting star! It is Michel Serres, in whose body—as he writes—flows the river Garonne, circulating within and without in the world from which “not a single liquid molecule has gone missing,” since the formation of the planet. His point is to contrast that softness with the hardness of once mighty mountain ridges, which it has eroded. The boy Serres, whose body worked his father’s dredger and river barges, was caught up in regular floods around Bordeaux that turned his world into a muddy sea. Listen as he asks a vital twenty-first-century question of us: “What philosopher thinks like a river?” Finally, a smaller constellation of twenty-first-century illuminations: the ‘famous’ me-tree-river one. I will start with me, or however we name ourselves today: as an eddy—after Serres—in constant flowing currents or valences or, perhaps a return to Haraway for her notion “in which to be one at all you must be a many […] those that are, have been in relationality all the way down and […] there is no place where the layers of the onion come to rest at some kind of foundation.” A ‘me’ whose “human genomes can be found in only about 10 percent of all the cells that occupy the mundane space I call my body; the other 90 percent of the cells are filled with the genomes of bacteria, fungi, protists, and such,” some necessary to my being, some hitching a ride, doing no harm: “To be one is always to become-with many.” Close by this me is a tree that we now identify with its crown and canopy, that promiscuous realm of movement, continuity, and connection essential to the life of so many creatures that we share this place with. Until this century, trees were reduced to their roots. Deleuze and Guattari—loved, admired, respected—made fools of themselves seeing trees as fixed hierarchies of filial roots, against which notion of arborescence their idea of the rhizome was borne and flourished. It is time for us to banish the arborescent (not least from the pages of Haraway and Serres, for example, where it squats fixedly), and embrace the twenty-first-century tree as the rhizomatic canopy that it is, among other things. Similarly, very close by me and the tree is the river of our time. One rather near our door! Once upon a time serious people seriously equated a river with its source, origin, spring, forcing meaning upon what is, after all, just a geological drain. Of course a river is its mouth, its confluences, its merging-with and absorption-of the planet’s bodying waters. Here, nearby, it eddies and whirls in muddy solution, flowing both ways, destructive and generative of life, harboring the very mud of it. I am reminded of the Indus as it engages the Arabian Sea and the Indian Ocean, depositing Himalayan mud and silts to provide the richest fishing grounds. … So, where are we? We are here in Rotterdam, beside the sea and its homelier river Maas, August into September 1574, gathering, gathered to conduct a uniquely risky and bold venture. Here we are, men (it so happens…) newly pledged to William of Orange’s water-borne force of Sea Beggars, numbering hundreds. The ‘Prince’ is sickening with plague in Rotterdam, but men of arms and various vessels are readying to put his audacious plan into action. There is urgency: Leiden is besieged by thousands of well-equipped men from the most powerful Empire in our world whom we cannot take on by conventional means. We do not know how long Leiden will hold out, or how long it will take to reach them. That is, if we can reach them at all. Leiden is some 30 kilometers to the north, across farmed and inhabited polders (below sea level of course), stretching between Delft and Gouda: Rhineland, Delfland, Schieland. William’s audacious plan is to sail across it to relieve the siege. To do so we have to release the waters of the Maas and Hollandsche Ijssel, to open the sea sluices around Rotterdam and flood the land as far as Leiden. Flooding has never been used in this offensive way, or to liberate a besieged inland town. There is no time to lose. Dykes have been breached around Rotterdam and sixteen further cuts in the Hollandsche Ijssel have also been made, water foams northward. Gathered here in heaving muddy waters are flat-bottomed boats of varying sizes, large enough to ship sufficient supplies of food, brass pieces, and swivel guns, low enough to ride the flooded fields, numerous enough to overwhelm the Spanish military when or if we reach Leiden. We have Kromstevens, Praams, shallow galleys, and barges, and when joined by others from Gouda and Delft we will have more than 200 vessels. Soon, we will discover the extent of flooding as we head out from the Rotte river toward the next breach. William’s Admiral Boisot led the way on 5 September, battling and cutting through the first and then second lines of flood defenses, passing Zoetermeer, then Benthuysen to reach Noord Aa lake on 21 September, where progress came to a halt: 10 kilometers from a helpless Leiden but with no water to advance on. The land here is higher, the waters lower (Leiden is 6 meters above sea level). Whereas in places the “yellow waves of the Maas” reach to low branches of tree crowns, here we do not even have the less than a meter we need to keep going. Vexed days and nights follow, word of the “saving water” going back and forth via pigeon to Leiden. Finally, William joins the Beggars, the month’s end brings a spring tide and an almost full moon illuminates rising floodwaters. The Spanish pull back to regroup at Leiderdorp as the last dyke is cut and the green and brown duckweed of the ditches pours over into Westbrook polder which soon disappears under its waves. At dawn on 2 October, sunlight rebounds off inundated fields and the admiral leads his fleet into it, with a hundred barges of provisions held back. Boisot moved too soon and the heavy barges ran aground in “turbid waters,” shallower than expected. But with the moon, the tides, the heavy waters, and winds came spirited despair as men jumped overboard to haul their laboring vessels forward by rope and any other means of brute strength, until they reached the city’s outer watercourses. From there, battling man-to-man in muddying mire, it does not take many hours before the Sea Beggars enter Leiden distributing bread and fish to the surviving multitude. Among eddying humanity, a note is discovered from the defeated Spanish general, crediting the waters with success. In any case, a signal of victory for a flood-induced new nation, to slightly simplify things! … There is one final light to locate up or out there: that of our rivering artist, the first painter of European landscape as a genre: Joachim Patinir, of Dinant on the river Maas. Let us follow the ‘illumination’ of one of his paintings, which renders familiar Biblical allegories (St Jerome, etc.) using the distinctive rocks above his river home. The Flight Into Egypt here portrays a slow-moving couple beneath those signature rocks, but we will fly into the Nile Valley ahead of them, in pursuit of the rope stretchers. Serres takes the word of Clemens of Alexandria, recorder of Greek travelers in Egypt some 2300 years ago, and adopts the Harpedonaptai, a “confused assemblage” of royal official or surveyor. Serres makes extravagant use of this figure, whose role was to venture with their measuring rope onto the muddy floodplains of the Nile, after seasonal floodwaters had abated. Floods like this recover Haraway’s state of chaos in its generative nascence. Serres reads too much into it: “Since the flood erased the limits and markers of tillable fields, properties disappeared at the same time. Returning to the now chaotic terrain, the harpedonaptai redistribute them and thus give new birth to law.” Or, after the seasonal deluge anything is possible and is literally measured out by an unreliably sodden rope, according to all the usual means of persuasion. Despite academic doubts about the rope stretcher and a nomination limited to Clemens (and his account of Democritus), I am going to read even more radical promise into this figure, in the context of the victory-by-flooding of the Sea Beggars. The Beggars adopted their derogatory name after it was used dismissively of nobles exiled to the seas, who were in this way creatures of the mud, too. I am a river rat myself, destined to be flooded out of a home or existence if a totalizing economic globalization, the capitalocene, is permitted continued free rein. Any global system that operates as one is precarious, and cannot do what we can and must, which is to think. Not merely think, but to think as a river, think our common world, think beyond the coming destructive, even obliterative, deluge. If there can be a philosophy of the river, or if we are to think rivers, if rivering means anything, this story of ethical flooding is central to it. As are the measures of mud that I have referred to. I want to ask, what comes after the flood? It is a question rather familiar to Abrahamic cultures, but I am not, especially at this time, interested in narrow origins. We need to think time differently, to think the future as differently as we are able: literally to think our continued existence into possibility. So, let us get down in the mud. Come cower with me at the muddy confluences, or follow the lengths of living rivers in London as they recombine our commons: river, forest, common land itself. I am an optimist, in fact, determined to read the climactic data we have now as allowing for the possibility of a future once the planet has taken its revenge upon us during this century. It gets worse, but then it recovers in variable degree, partly because we act with appropriate urgency today. That is, floods will come but they will also recede, at least in part. I want us to speculate now on how we will configure our commonality on the dawning day that we wade out in, through, on the manageable mud, with lengths of rope, silver moon badges, whatever, and decide how this new world will be: how very different from the old one we can make it. A philosophy of the river might articulate an alternative: a creatively ethical, urgently active opposition to the totalizing violence of ever-more concentrated resources and attendant widespread exploitation that defines our time, which will help speed that happy morning with its vista of common world mud—an illusion-free utopia, in which we get the chance to do things right, to become-with. In any case, to recompose ourselves in everything that remains on earth.
-
—Image:The Behavioral Sink: On Mice, and MenBy Ana Teixeira PintoIn 1972, ethnologist John B. Calhoun devised an experiment to test the effects of overcrowding on mice. His design, called Universe 25, consisted of a 101-square-inch box, fitted with mesh tunnels, horizontal corridors, and abundant nesting boxes, 256 in total. All mortality-inducing factors were mitigated: Universe 25 had an optimal climate, resource supra-availability, disease control, and—since the mice could not climb over the steep metal walls—emigration was impossible. When the architecture was completed, Calhoun brought in four breeding pairs of mice, supplying them with food, fresh water, and plentiful wood shavings for nest building. In the absence of predators and environmental adversities the mice began to multiply. After a period of initial adjustment, the population began to increase exponentially, doubling every fifty-five days. Soon, however, the high fecundity rate started to have an adverse impact on the mouse world. As more and more young were born, all social niches came to be occupied. Prevented from finding a territory of their own, excess mice had to contest for roles inside an overcrowded system. Males who failed to assert dominance over their territory began to withdraw from social interaction. They would congregate in large groups near the middle of the pen, and exhibit atavistic behavior. Long periods of inactivity were typically interrupted by bouts of violence, in which withdrawn males would viciously maul one another. Constantly called upon to defend their territory, dominant males were also under undue stress. Gradually they too began to waver in their dominance, leaving nursing females exposed to nest invasion. The females, in turn, started to prematurely wean, abandon, or even cannibalize their young. As more and more mice were not properly socialized, mouse society started to break down. Mortality rates began to soar. Rejected by their progenitors, the surviving young were not socialized either. Some females began to withdraw to upper nests while their male counterparts isolated themselves and refused to engage in courtship or territorial fighting. Calhoun called this group “the beautiful ones”: their behavior restricted to eating, sleeping, and grooming, they exhibited an impeccable pelage. By day 600, as the population had ceased to regenerate itself, its numbers began to dwindle back to those in the initials stages. There would be no recovery however. Though physically able to reproduce, the mice had lost the social skills required to mate. Calhoun concluded the colony had experienced a “social death” long before its ultimate physical extinction and published the experiment’s results in an article titled “Death Squared.” As Calhoun candidly admits in his introduction, however, he was not solely concerned with mice. His thoughts were on man, and on how the death of the spirit, under certain conditions, precedes the death of the body. “Death Squared” opens by quoting the Book of Revelation and ends with an ominous warning. Calhoun’s description of his mice colony also lent itself readily to anthropomorphization: societal dropouts, welfare moochers, delinquent youth, feckless single mothers, and socialites warped in narcissism. Animals, as Thoreau said, have to be put to their use, for they are all beasts of burden, in a sense, made to carry some portion of our thoughts. Calhoun’s mice were not really mice; they were a social metaphor. Not merely because mice and rats are assimilated into urban squalor and moral degeneracy, but also because Calhoun was a Malthusian. A previous paper, “Population Density and Social Pathology,” evokes the British economist in its introductory paragraph, but whereas Malthus stated that unabated demographic growth would lead to environmental collapse due to overconsumption, Calhoun thought that population density alone could preclude endless progress. “Vice” (behavioral pathologies), as he puts it using Malthus’s own terms, even in the absence of “misery” (physical pathologies), was enough to bring about societal collapse. He called this process the “behavioral sink,” a behavioral pathology brought about simply by an overabundance of resources, within a spatially confined environment. Calhoun was by no means the first biologist to fall under the influence of Malthus. Modern biology, in fact, could be described as a branch of classical economics. Malthus was instrumental for Darwin’s take on evolution, namely in the formulation of the two main principles the theory implies: a principle of fecundity, which leads to overabundant natality, and a principle of selection, which in effect culls the undesirable. The political economist had famously argued that “positive checks”—a euphemism for premature deaths—were needed to avert exponential growth, and that these checks were provided by hunger, disease, and war. Fittingly, he was among the first to espouse a punitive approach to poverty: he opposed the “poor laws”—a system of poor relief which anticipated the modern welfare state—on the grounds that it would allow the destitute to multiply beyond their means and place an undue burden on the state; and he and his followers defended that workers wages could never exceed the cost of subsistence long-term. Though Darwin did not assign moral value to evolution, Herbert Spencer, who popularized social Darwinism and coined the phrase “survival of the fittest,” also considered the division of labor in the political economy to be the social analog of physiological divergence and speciation in biology. What became known as Malthusian equilibrium—a stable stationary state maintained by the opposing forces of reproduction and starvation—also mirrors Darwin’s concepts of “fecundity” and “selection,” Adam Smith’s twin blades of “supply” and “demand,” and the dual principles of “work” and “waste” in William Thompson’s formulation of the second law of thermodynamics, concerning the dissipation of energy, i.e., entropy. Unsurprisingly, Calhoun’s experiments would lend scientific clout to the rising anti-welfare rhetoric in the United States and the United Kingdom, which was to shape social policy from the late 1970s onward. His feckless and dysfunctional mice were construed as arguing the point that generous collective provision for unemployment and sickness was sapping the working-classes’ drive to work, and his fear-mongering and apocalyptic hyperbole about “social death” and “behavioral sink” was taken to encourage the Conservatives’ increasingly harsh rhetoric about those reliant on social security. Calhoun built a mouse dystopia, now the mice could reciprocate by helping dismantle the social contract and the consensus surrounding the welfare state. As Eugene McCarraher notes, capitalism is an eschatological tale as well as a form of political economy, offering its own story of human fulfillment. For capitalist eschatology, salvation implies inclusion in a worldwide marketplace. Yet, below the threshold of consciousness, darker visions are at play. Be it through the implementation of ‘sacrifice zones’ or allowing just enough unemployment in the economy to prevent inflation from rising above a given target figure (NAIRU) , there is an uncanny continuity between Malthus’s insistence on having workers earn less than a living wage and the Chicago school’s policies. Simply put, just like in Calhoun’s colony where there was a limit to the number of meaningful social roles, under Chicago school economics there is a certain percentage of the population that cannot be redeemed back to the social. Fast-forward to 2015. Calhoun’s experiment remains popular, having been reexamined in a paper by Edmund Ramsden and Jon Adams, “Escaping the Laboratory: The Rodent Experiments of John B Calhoun and Their Cultural Influence” and the subsequent “The Behavioral Sink,” an article by Will Wiles. Yet, judging by a recent article in io9, its meaning has changed. According to Esther Inglis-Arkell, it was not so much that Universe 25 was overcrowded but that the mice seemed to converge on the center, while pens at the end of each corridor had one single entryway, making it easy for the “beautiful ones” to seclude themselves from social turmoil. Instead of a demographic problem, it would seem that Calhoun’s experiment had a fair distribution problem. But one could also say that what appears as scientific objectivity is always made of finely congealed subjectivity. It is tempting to see a mice society as a stable entity whose modes of organization are guaranteed by the integrity of the species, but most animals are able to reconstitute their societies, to engage in ‘politics’ if you will. In a human environment the number of available roles is also not fixed; it grows with demographic expansion, and the social is predicated on the political rather than on the biological. To wit, whether or not Calhoun’s experiment provides a realistic representation of social interaction is highly debatable. But he certainly channels the zeitgeist.
-
—Image:An Apple a DayBy Jessica Loudis‘Now I will accept law and order.’ ‘No longer will I criticize or rock the boat.’ We’re going to make Steven Shorter say these things because we want, as we’ve always wanted, the youth of Britain to say them also. —Privilege, 1967 Peter Watkins’s film Privilege is a black comedy set in a not-so-distant future London. Political parties have melded into a single Orwellian mass, and the government maintains order through a disaffected pop star, Steven Shorter. When youthful energies need to be channeled, Shorter performs. When church attendance declines, Shorter is trotted out in favor of religion. When an apple surplus hits England, Shorter is called in to hawk the fruit. Made by a Marxist director at the peak of Beatlemania (six years before Don DeLillo would address the same theme in Great Jones Street), the film is a bleak allegory about the power of media at a moment of increasing authoritarianism. In the image below, the Apple Marketing Board has hired Shorter to make a public service announcement exhorting people to “to eat six apples a day for the whole of the summer.” As Shorter waits offscreen, actors in apple costumes lounge between takes, waiting for further direction. If the medium is the message, then the image above is doing double duty: television and apples are the media at hand, and both are cast as vehicles of power catering to the interests of an invisible ruling class. Two decades before, authority in England had been manifest, physical—it was royal figureheads, properly accented radio announcements, and public service posters tacked throughout London. By 1967, however, Foucauldian prophecies about decentralized control were coming true, and nowhere was this more apparent than in the media. Television became the preferred means of manipulating the masses, and in the U.S., contemporary advertising came of age by co-opting the tropes of the 1960s, chipping away at the détente between mass culture and counterculture until “revolution” became synonymous with selling sneakers. Watkins’s commercial scene satirizes this brave new world by exposing television for what it was, and he underscored the point by putting his actors in apple costumes. It’s a good joke, and also a classic one. We all know that an apple a day keeps the doctor away, but an apple is a bivalent symbol, a natural Trojan horse. Apples are healthy and tainted, delicious and inedible. It’s always possible something more sinister lies beneath its waxy exterior. * * * Unlike oranges, cantaloupes, and raspberries, apples have an accepted geographic origin. They come from Kazakhstan, from the apple forests south of Almaty (formerly Alma-Ata, Kazakh for “Father of Apples”) several hours from the border of Kyrgyzstan. Google Street View has yet to colonize this part of the world, but Western journalists pass through with some regularity to lament the area’s rapid development. Condos are replacing trees; roads are creeping into the once-remote region. Construction, however, does not pose a direct threat to apple production: Of the 6,000 varieties documented in the Kazakh forests, the majority, small and bitter, are unfit for eating. Only 157 varieties are in some way related to the fifteen that make up 90 percent of global apple sales. The apple as we know it is a human invention; like purse dogs and thoroughbred horses, Galas and Braeburns obscure the fruit’s genetic variability, creating the impression that all apples, if not already red and delicious, belong somewhere on that spectrum. This is fiction. Crabapples and thorn apples highlight the extent to which the scrappy, infinitely adaptable malus must morph to fit the supermarket ideal of a gleaming hand fruit. Inedible and domesticated apples have little in common save skeleton DNA, yet neither exists without the other. Wild apples persist due to their overabundance of genetic material (a single fruit contains up to eight seeds of different varieties, making specific species impossible to plant with any intent) and domesticated apples, which scientists crossbreed with their feral predecessors, make apples palatable, appealing to humans and livestock. As to whether a particular apple is edible, it’s often impossible to know unless you have tried it. The apple’s mythology has always been ominous. Until the seventeenth century, “apple” was the generic term in English for all fruit of unfamiliar origin. Perhaps because of that linguistic ambiguity, or perhaps because of a different kind of semantic slip—malus, the Latin for apple, is only a letter off malum, the Latin noun for evil—apples are seen as nefarious, culpable for the expulsion from Eden. These negative associations persist via the Adam’s apple, which suggests that originary evil was not only ingested, but is forever stuck in our throats. Apples are also linked with death because their seeds contain amygdalin, a substance that releases cyanide when it comes into contact with digestive enzymes. From there, it’s a short leap to the myth of the poisoned apple, popularized by Snow White and revived among war-minded quants in the twentieth century. British code breaker Alan Turing reportedly committed suicide by eating a cyanide-laced apple after World War II, and decades earlier, Manhattan Project director Robert Oppenheimer attempted to murder his Cambridge tutor with a tainted apple. In the U.S., apples play various roles in the cultural imagination. At once representative of rugged individualism, of knowledge and the perils of its acquisition, apples are also the fruit of democracy, of self-sustenance, colonization, and mass nutrition. Americans see themselves in apples, and now, in late-stage capitalism, apples reflect consumer trends. In the 1980s, apple juice producers foreshadowed the popularity of organic food by successfully promoting their products as “100% natural,” and in recent decades, pick-your-own apple orchards have come to reflect ideals of locavorism and farm-to-table distribution. To save farms from relying exclusively on underpaid day laborers to cull their crops, Slate cheekily advised: “Encourage yuppies and their progeny to come pick your fruit—they’ll pay handsomely for the privilege, buy more than they’d ordinarily consume, and then shell out for all sorts of other value-added products.” In that vein, Slavoj Žižek observed that apples are not just a fruit, but also a status signifier: “we buy a product—an organic apple, say—because it represents the image of a healthy lifestyle […] ecology itself is branded as a new lifestyle.” Attempts to brand apples outside of this discourse have been less successful. In 2004, a company in Washington State patented the Grapple, a flavored frankenapple that “crunches like an apple… tastes like a grape.” Apples, in other words, have always been slippery signifiers, long associated with narratives of false empowerment. * * * “Think different,” implores a boyish Steve Jobs in a 1997 advertisement. Holding a Red Delicious with an impish half-smile, the young tech king is positioned against a black backdrop to the left of this retired slogan, his company’s iconic logo perched messianically above it. Jobs had taken control of Apple for the second time less than a year earlier, and after a decade of failing leadership, the temptation he offered was clear: cultural cache for consumers (the “Think different” campaign marked the first time a computing company took out ads in fashion magazines), and to his employer, much-needed corporate vision. Though the famous Apple later faded to monochromatic white, in the 1997 advertisement it still retains its original out-of-order rainbow stripes, meant to designate the machine’s groundbreaking ability to display color on a monitor (unprecedented at the time) and to reflect the company ideals of “lust, knowledge, hope, and anarchy,” in the words of former executive Jean Louis Gassée. The founding of Apple, Inc. nearly four decades ago brought personal computing to the masses, positioning computers to be the late-century successor of the television. Never mind a chicken in every pot, there would be an Apple in every home. This ushered in a new model of democratic empowerment, an update to the dystopian future proffered in Privilege: instead of centralized, invisible power mediated through televisions, we would be held captive by smaller screens and tools of our own making. Where apples once had romantic associations with music—namely, Apple Records, which the Beatles founded in 1968—they were now bound to the MP3-ification of the album and the leveling of the music industry. Corporate folklore claims this all started innocuously enough. In his biography, Walter Isaacson reports that Steve Jobs struck upon the name of his company in 1976 after visiting an apple orchard. Jobs, who was famous among colleagues for his bizarre eating habits, was a fruitarian at the time and thought Apple sounded “fun, spirited and not intimidating.” In 2015, apples are largely synonymous with smartphones and stock valuation. As always, the apple allures with good design and a hint of transgression; and, also as always, it acts as a Pandora’s box, threatening private spaces with unwanted excesses of information. We live in an age of abstraction, but paradoxically, the symbolic and the real frequently collapse into one. Since November, the Polish economy has suffered under a ban on the importing of apples (retaliation for EU sanctions over the Ukraine debacle) and young Polish activists have championed the fruit as a symbol of nationalism, proclaiming, “Patriotism never tasted so good.” In the U.S., the Department of Agriculture recently approved the commercial planting of genetically modified apples—ones that do not turn brown once sliced—despite an overwhelmingly negative public response, paving the way for new kinds of suspicious commercial products. Apples have always been enlisted in the service of power while purporting to be the food of the people. Even so, what has been true historically remains true today: anybody can have an apple, but only the select few have the privilege of knowing what’s actually inside.
-
—Image:Army of LoversBy Ingo NiermannFour years ago I accompanied Hell Fire, a German AC/DC cover band, on tour through German military camps in Afghanistan. At each concert I witnessed an outburst of untroubled joy that was beyond comparison: the soldiers were screaming, jumping, rolling, hugging, kissing. This came as even more of a surprise since aside from the concerts the soldiers were engrossed in untiringly explicating the misery of what they considered to be a useless—if not absurd—military engagement. These complaints were not just empty words. Without a doubt, the last decades have seen more and more incidents of post-traumatic stress disorder among combat soldiers returning home to Western countries. The reason for this is less the brutality of the operation than the return itself. A soldier who survived a battle is no longer revered as a hero, but rather as an unwelcome reminder of a barbaric past that continues to live on in faraway lands. The soldier as such is a groomed anachronism. She or he does not even have to be killed or wounded: the simple fact that the soldier has shown her- or himself prepared to kill other human beings burdens her or him, from civil society’s perspective, with guilt. The matter of the soldier being specifically sent there by them only adds a second layer of guilt to her or his own. Such guilt—both the individual and the social—is not to be punished, but immediately redeemed with therapy. Humanist society strives for a peacefully coexisting world community. In an expanded understanding, this also includes nature. In the end, the only battle left to fight is that of each individual against her- or himself. It is the only one that requires the opponent’s consent from the start. More and more weapons are being developed to this end: medication, psychotherapies, exercise regimes, diets. Though it is possible to risk your life in a battle with your hitherto-self, the survival instinct and the humanist appreciation of people generally only allow a fight for the prolonging of life. Which is why most people, even those who have prevailed in battle after battle against their own imperfection, lose in the end. The body inevitably wears down, and even if we manage to break old habits and traumas, new ones form shortly thereafter. Even with that which humanism assigns beyond oneself—equal opportunity and world peace—one fares no better. People should commit themselves to goals that only a species superior to humankind is ever really capable of achieving, and the people should not even die for them. Humanism is based on the magical assumption that everyone would only have to want properly. As for those who do not do so, all you have to do is name the right reasons. You appeal to the intellect rather than surreptitiously manipulate. In cases where this is not enough, because people are too dumb or too crazy, then there is consolation and—when the wrong wills harm third parties—also violence. Violence that, wherever possible, does not kill or injure but ideally cleanses as well. The violent urge should never be fueled by hatred; you should only bring yourself to act on it as a very last resort. But still it should be carried out immediately should the situation call for it. Automatic response is only possible, however, when it no longer necessitates conscious will. This is where drilling comes in. Humanism is celebrating the power of awareness, but it’s the dumb repetitiveness of drill that enables you to go to war and risk your life without hate. On the other hand, you can also drill yourself into feeling certain emotions in the first place. An army of lovers can put themselves in the position not only of commiserating with those in need, but also loving and desiring them. In a nonviolent and property-less society, everyone has access to basic commodities at their discretion, though when it comes to desired sex and love partners, the partner’s consent continues to be necessary. In socialism’s fight against unequal ownership structures, the unequal distribution of attractiveness was simply ignored. The hippies, following the tradition of Charles Fourier, assumed that sex and love need only be liberated from the prison of monogamy, after which they would blossom and flourish so much that there would be an abundance of it for all. Still, no longer laying claims to libidinous ownership would free one from faithfulness, but not from the aesthetic, intellectual, and character standards required of one’s partner. Free love, in the end, only expands liberalism to the intimate sphere. A truly all-encompassing fellow love—even for the nasty, ugly, old, and retarded—demands more surmounting effort than the usual, charitable one. Yet one is also rewarded with the most extraordinary experiences and deepest gratitude. And only then will a welfare society satisfy the demand for comprehensive justice for all. This reinforces the acceptance of the welfare society’s both on the side of those who take, as well as those who give.
-
—Image:The Unlimited Realm of the Limit: Objectivity and SchizophreniaBy Vincent NormandIf James Tilly Matthews (1770–1815) can be cited as the very first historical case of schizophrenia, it’s owing to the fact that his madness was embedded in an unprecedented stratification of scientific, political, and technological layers that led to the meticulous recording of his symptoms and the careful archiving of his correspondence, until, decades after his death, these elements made the clinical identification and the ‘epistemological conviction’ of his condition possible. The image attached to this text, made by Matthews’ own hands, depicts the object of his hallucinations, an ‘influencing machine’ that he called the Air Loom. Its secret and shadowy mechanism, its analogy with contemporary scientific events, and its hyperbolical connection with political events of the time, incite interpretation to focus on its hazy edges, to understand its workings in light of the order of knowledge that shaped its context of apparition: it opens a space for the projection of a vertical gaze onto the constitution of the rationalist boundaries that animated the enlightened ‘space of Reason’. Indeed, the layers in which Matthews’s schizophrenia were inscribed pertain to the divides, limits, and borders by which Western modernity has worked at stabilizing its structure of production and the representation of truth. The Air Loom, with its alliance of Euclidean geometry and paranoia, of obscure chemistry and conspiracy, of mechanics and psychiatry, of repressed science and politics, seems to provide a distorting mirror to scientific modernity, to inhabit a paradoxical space in which epistemic divides are all at once put to work, torn apart more sharply, and relaunched further. The Air Loom, understood as a world-making image that exteriorizes the interiority of a subject (however delusional), can thus be said to navigate a modern border, a frontier between an object of scientific attention (madness) and the technology by which this attention produces factual truth (the clinic): the boundary that both pulls apart and connects objectivity and schizophrenia. The Double Agent and the Stereoscopic Machine James Tilly Matthews’ biography is inscribed in the political and scientific history of Europe at the end of the eighteenth century. A tea merchant of Radical sympathies, Matthews made several trips to Paris during the Reign of Terror, where he witnessed the tireless toil and clockwork precision of the guillotine (la Machine), and developed a solipsistic obsession with the science of Mesmerism (or Animal Magnetism), whose invisible currents were deeply woven into the fabric of the French Revolution and its representation of the body politic. In France, Matthews convinced himself that the Jacobins, just as they had corrupted the ideals of the Enlightenment to their despotic ends, had corrupted Enlightenment science so as to secretly control political events by building ‘Air Looms’, by which a centralized intentionality was held accountable for the chaos of the time. Matthews persuaded both himself and some leading political figures in London and among the French Girondins, that he was a double agent in a position to negotiate peace between Britain and France. After imprisonment in Paris, Matthews eventually returned home in an agitated state and, after shouting abuse in the House of Commons in 1796, was confined to Bedlam psychiatric hospital, where he drew his map of the Air Loom. John Haslam, who examined Matthews at Bedlam, included the image of the Air Loom in Illustrations of Madness, the psychiatric report he dedicated to his patient, published in 1810. The text that accompanied the illustration scrupulously reconstructed the world of the Air Loom, as conveyed by Matthews over the years. From the work of the writer Mike Jay, who recently gave an exhaustive interpretation of this book and of its inscription into the history of medicine, we could reconstitute a broad description of the Air Loom as envisioned by Matthews. In a basement cellar close to the London Wall, an anonymous gang was allegedly controlling and tormenting Matthews’ mind with magnetic fluids and rays. The machine they had developed for this purpose, the Air Loom, combined recent developments in gas chemistry with the strange force of Animal Magnetism. It incorporated keys, levers, barrels, batteries, sails, and brass retorts, and worked by directing and modulating magnetically charged airs and gases. It ran on a mixture of substances like “spermatic-animal-seminal rays,” “effluvia of dogs,” and “putrid human breath.” The gaseous substances, made magnetic by the machine, passed into its upper parts, which were always unclear to Matthews but seemed to incorporate arrangements of cylinders and canvas sails, from which the magnetic rays emerged, programmed to deliver thoughts, feelings, and sensations directly into Matthews’ brain. The Air Loom was being operated by a gang of undercover Jacobin revolutionaries, who had forced Britain into war with Revolutionary France and were bent on maintaining hostilities between the two nations. Among them, a sadistic puppet-master and strategist, codenamed Bill the King, acted as the leader of this gang, while all operations were recorded by his sarcastic and punctilious second-in-command, Jack the Schoolmaster. But the gang’s activity was not directed solely at Matthews; rather, he was the only witness to a conspiracy that had already engulfed Europe. Matthews believed that there were, in fact, many Air Loom gangs all over London, influencing the minds of politicians and public figures, and with a particularly firm grasp of the British prime minister, William Pitt, whom they could control whenever he addressed parliament. In Paris, too, the Directory was being manipulated by Air Looms, as were the crowned heads of Prussia and beyond. By influencing the minds of politicians, the gangs were threatening national and international catastrophe. In the world of the Air Loom, the machine and its victims are equally automata. Their respective ‘workings’ are made of an infinity of discontinuities (the Air Loom is defined by the primary trapping of the machine: interrupters; the victim’s actions are severed from intentionality), yet their bond consists in a continuity that remains blurry to the subject and radically exceeds his understanding. Hence, in this hiatus, is a psychosis that leads Matthews to see meaning everywhere, in every mediation with his environment, tearing off the cultural fabric: political events, scientific developments, social trends, or what Mike Jay calls “over-the-horizon prophecies.”. The shadows of Mesmerism, of the Terror, of the transformation by the guillotine of clinical violence into political routine, and of the gradual stabilization of bicameralism in modern politics, are all cast on the Air Loom. The machine thus appears as both a cognitive mirror of Matthews’ delirium and a historical mirror of Europe’s becoming at the turn of the century. The more the Air Loom and its network of secret channels of communication are described, the more they appear as devices weaving together that which was in the process of being bisected by political and ideological ravines. As a matter of fact, to pursue his work as a peacemaker, Matthews had to become a double agent, to split in two, by holding mutually exclusive and increasingly hostile views, depending on whom he was addressing. The Air Loom provided Matthews with this double agency, while allowing him to reject responsibility for half of his actions, some might be his own, or they might equally be mechanical impositions, forced into his head by magnetic workers. Ultimately, from the depth of its invisible workings, the hallucinatory device that is the Air Loom seems to project an outermost border (a limit that oscillates between the Channel and Europe) toward which Matthews’ delusion launches its paranoid narrative arcs, and in reflection to which he keeps instituting his central heuristic position. In a classic schizoid fashion, Matthews’ direct, boundary-crossing, ‘geodesic’ lines of signification, satisfying a need for causality, invent salient narrative continuities in place of the implicit discontinuities that sever the self from the whole. In this regard, the articulation of visibility and invisibility symbolized by the Air Loom suggests an economy of the gaze analog to the abstract model of the disciplinary society under construction: the panopticon. The Air Loom, understood as the aggregator of Matthews’ delusional ‘captures’, can be said to be a stereoscopic machine, an optical apparatus through which the schizophrenic subject all at once operates a division between real and perceived worlds, and fathoms their simultaneity, by holding them in a meaningful and productive constellation. The Object of the “Schize” The striking correlation of the Air Loom with contemporary events could lead one to overtly ‘naturalize’ this first case of schizophrenia as the mere consequence on human consciousness of the new ideological and technological environment brought about by the political and industrial revolutions of the time. From the seductions of such a naturalization, we should avoid its reductionist tendencies, and retain only its speculative drive, by being stereoscopic ourselves, and by considering the Air Loom as a world-making image whose hallucinatory overlap with the world of the moderns addresses its cosmography. The epistemological cuts (or ‘great divides’), by which the modern cosmography of taxonomy operates, can be said to consist primarily of clinical gestures. Michel Foucault’s renowned work on the history of madness and the archeology of medical perception has demonstrated how the “anatomico-clinical” method of auscultation of symptoms on bodies reached an anthropological significance, in that it came to constitute the implicit lattice of the modern experience of knowledge at large. The modern slicing of things into epistemic categories, as well as their articulation in a language by which modern science affirmed its positivity, indeed pertain to the gestures of border production specifically attached to the kind of institution in which James Tilly Matthews was confined. The rise of a limit between reason and non-reason (or between the sane and the insane) consists of a denaturalizing cut, a gesture of caesura that lets tumble, on both sides of its sharp-cutting edge, entities suddenly made mute and deaf to each other, hence requiring the synthetic mediation of an institution of scientific veridiction able to make them ‘speak’ again: the clinic. The epistemic model of the clinical gesture is thus essentially double in nature: on the one hand, it silences the non-reason it objectifies by imprinting around it limits that disconnect it from the world of Reason, and, on the other hand, these limits are precisely that which assembles a new continuity between non-reason and the rationalist world of the moderns, by allowing for objective truths produced on the former to resonate in the later. The clinic can be enlarged as the model of modern knowledge in that it mirrors the dialectical articulation of the visible and the utterable by which scientific modernity at large, by way of the isolation of objective truths, has worked at delineating its ‘space of Reason’. As the historians of science Lorraine Daston and Peter Galison argue, the modern notion of objectivity, as opposed to other epistemic ideals in their making of scientific images (‘truth-to-nature’ or ‘trained judgment’), consists of a tool of veridiction that not only bolsters the process of an objectification of things in Nature, but culminates in a regime of visibility in which the very act of seeing finds its vanishing point in the subjectivity of the observer. Objectivity, understood as an epistemic orientation building an immediate correlation between that which is seen and that which can be said of it, defines the ‘triangle of truth’ assembled by the clinical gestures of scientific modernity: it raises limits and borders that run through Nature indeed, but that also cross through the interior of the subject, through the body, through the eyes of the scientific community, through modern culture. The sleight of hand of modern knowledge could thus be identified in the specific way the rationalist boundaries and objective limits it imprints in the world constantly naturalize themselves, by universalizing their language, hence appearing as facts obscuring their existence as mere instruments of epistemic appraisal: the logic of the limit enacts all at once the denaturalization of the objects it examines and the naturalization of the borders it imprints between them. This twofold nature of the modern gesture of division has led Bruno Latour, among others, to undertake a ‘symmetrical anthropology’ of the ‘great divides’, in which he famously argued that “the Moderns see double.” According to him, there exists a fundamental dissociation in the world rendered by modern knowledge: a gradual divorce between the theory the moderns produced of themselves (a narrative of purification, of isolation of objective meanings in Nature, of radical discontinuity between Nature and Culture, between subjects and objects) and what the moderns did in practice (a story of hybridization, of ceaseless associations between Nature and technics, of incessant combinations between objective reality and subjectivity in the construction of ‘quasi-objects’). By working at understanding the laws according to which Nature was functioning, the moderns can be said to have engineered Nature. This ‘seeing double’ simply sheds light on the fact that the clinical gestures operated in the world of the moderns, as well as their constant naturalization as objective truths, make of modern epistemic activity a fundamentally schizophrenic regime. In light of Daston and Galison’s description of objectivity, Latour’s statement should be taken at face value: the modern literally sees double, by constantly facing the unlimited recurrence of the limit. The modern always has to chose to look at an object either from the side of his subjectivity as observer, or from that of the objectivity of the observed. In this configuration, the very activity of knowledge implies a decision that consists of the management of an ever-deepening chasm, an inscrutable “schize” on the sides of which subjects and objects are constantly re-distributed, a split one might want to call a ‘line of schizophrenia’ equally and symmetrically inscribed in the objective world and the subject. The Air Loom: the Warp and Weft of Modernity As Timothy Morton points out, current neurophysiology has suggested that a nicotinic receptor in the hypothalamus, called Alpha-7, enables the brain to perform distinctions between foreground and background sounds, between unintentional patterns (such as noise) and intentional sounds carrying meaning and framing attention (such as speech), and that breakdowns in neurotransmission across this receptor may be partly responsible for schizophrenic symptoms such as hearing voices emanating from sonic sources that are normally ignored (radiators, air vents, ambient noise). This hypothesis makes of schizophrenia the outline of salient manifestations in a field of ‘mute’ or implicit phenomena, the delineation of meaningful figures out of a field of percepts that do not explicitly call for the attention of a subject. This process of formalization and organization of salience by way of delineations conferring meaning is precisely where objectivity, despite the discontinuity it imprints between its rational activity and madness, connects with schizophrenia. It seems that the Air Loom as a stereoscopic machine and the illustrious seeing double of the moderns consist of two visualizing technologies with a symmetrical relation with the twofold logic of the limit that shaped modern epistemology. Considering the workings of the Air Loom, objectivity and schizophrenia indeed appear as two modes of border projection that, from a background of experience, events, and objects, bring salience to the foreground, and organize their ‘productive’ agency. They are two meticulous machines of explicitation that, while radically set apart by the modern dichotomy between the darkness of error and phantasm and the lights of truth and revelation, address, in their opposition, the very meshing of the modern space of Reason: where the modern process of the objectification of Nature splits knowledge into objective and subjective worlds, the Air Loom splits the self into real and perceived worlds. In the geometry produced by this split, the Air Loom reverses the ‘triangle of truth’ that the clinic assembles between reason, non-reason, and the scientific institution that produces veridiction from its reciprocal objectification. It inverts the orientation of its apex. The particular economy of the imagery of the Air Loom indeed seems to consist of a mimetic materialization of the model provided by the duality of clinical gestures: on the one hand it is the expression of a boundary (in that it allowed the epistemological conviction of Matthews’ schizophrenia), and, on the other hand, it materializes the reciprocal projection of the domains of objectification and subjectification in each other (by way of sudden blends of the subject’s sensory faculties with technology in hallucinatory experiences of ‘mediality’). The Air Loom is thus an image ‘parroting’ or ‘aping’ the clinical divides that work at repelling it, as a symptom, at the border of Reason: it functions as a counter-figure of the modern order of rationality. So well that, in this mimetic agency, the clinic makes of the Air Loom a symptomatic articulation of its own rationalist boundaries. This agency is the rule of the morphology and the symbolic economy of a world-making image like the Air Loom: there is a symptomatic simultaneity and a manifest solidarity between the apparition of this image in the imaginary of Reason and the clinical gestures that work at containing it outside the bounds of Reason. In the extent of James Tilly Matthews’ case, the continuity between the two apparatuses of border production in which consist schizophrenia and objectivity lies in the morphology of the mimetic articulation between the Air Loom and the clinic, in the form the Air Loom provides to the apparition of schizophrenia in the epistemological horizon and the imaginary of the moderns. The Air Loom can indeed be said to consist not only of epistemological and psychological expression, but also of a morphological expression of the modern space of Reason. The machine does not produce signification, it disembowels the narrative fabric of the time of its apparition and reassembles its incoherent splinters into a new morphology, a discrete facies. The machine does not produce signs, it does not function as the index or as the partial enunciator of a more elevated or more abstract realm of knowledge, rather, it works peacefully in a circulation of gestures by way of which the silent glory of its automatism alone is stated. There is no hidden meaning in the Air Loom, just a secret form. The machine does not produce any logic, linguistic, or semantic agency for the schizophrenic subject, precisely, it projects the subject down into an aleatory field of morphological events whose continuities remain hazy, precisely because they consist of chains of transformations that are not reasonable. Its enigma thus pertains to the fact that its workings are taken in an indeterminate number of potential configurations, in a rigorous though uncontrollable polyvalence: outside language. Understood in its morphological continuities with the clinic and the order of rationality of the moderns, the power of an image like the Air Loom resides in the fact that it temporarily subverts the modern dichotomy between truth and error, by bringing into dialogue a whole generous world of forms that the clinic, in turn, in its laboratory situation, deprives of relatedness by placing between them its monologic truth. The workings of an image like the Air Loom, incorporating both the morphology of the modern gesture of division and the operation of its transgression, thus cannot be exhausted only in the description of the set of causalities that make it an expressive figure of its own historical, scientific and epistemological background. The comprehension of its ‘mimetic debt’ toward the systemic conditions of modernity indeed calls forth its stereoscopic articulation, which in turn calls to task modernity at large as a reversible image. Hence, such a ‘stereoscopy’, one that holds together figures like the Air Loom and structural schemes like the clinic, would consist both of an archeology of the historical conditions of their division and of a vantage from which to address a set of symmetrical instabilities where images, expressions, and formal articulations lie.
-
—Image:Building a House for Modern IdentityBy Tristan GarciaThis one-page cartoon from Gasoline Alley, by Frank O. King, is an early masterwork of comic art that demonstrates what a multi-paneled sequence is all about—building a symbolic house for multifarious identities. * We should acknowledge that there is something like ‘comic art’, while also acknowledging that this has not always been the case, but it seems very difficult to know exactly when and why it was born. It is even unclear whether it was really born at all. Unlike photography or film, its first historical appearance was not directly related to some technical invention, even if the introduction of new methods of typesetting and printing, such as the rotary press, do explain the proliferation of comic strips reproduced in American, European, and Japanese newspapers at the end of the nineteenth century. Because we are used to recognizing as true revolutions in the history of representations only those propelled by the conception of new technical objects, it is much easier to tell the story (or the myth) of the birth of photography, begining with Niepce, Daguerre, and Nadar, or of the birth of cinema, beginning with Lumière, Edison, Friese-Greene, Anschütz, or Skladanowsky. If the comic was ever something like a new art, it was one not born of a technology—unlike cinema or photography. To date its birth by identifying some specific cut in the history of science and technology is a difficult—if not impossible—task, because comic art is distinguishable by its concept, not by its medium. Looking at this beautiful comic from 1934, the very concept of comic art seems to come into focus. It is made entirely of panels, of various small drawings containing varying shapes—let’s call each of them a ‘piece’: A piece that is not made to stand by itself, but to propel the eye of the reader out of one and into another. That being said, no picture piece outshines another: no image is ‘extinguishing’ its predecessor, as motion pictures do on the screen. These pieces both coexist and cede to one another. Let’s summarize it as follows: Comic art is a form of representation of the world through various images or pieces that are both chained (as opposed to painted pictures) and coexistent (as opposed to motion pictures). * Obviously, what we see in this sample of Gasoline Alley is a joyful play with the piece as a basic principle of comic art. Pieces simultaneously relate to their place both within a narrative time sequence and in an instantaneous spatial picture. Here we must learn to read and see, to see and read. Faced with a comic strip such as this, neither seeing the world (seeing the whole of the building site) nor reading it (reading the story of young Skeezix and his friend Trixie in the building site) is enough. Both are necessary, even if they do remain exclusive. While looking at this comic strip, I do not understand both children as existing twelve times. If it was simply one big image, the children should appear only once, at some specific location on the building site. But, at the same time, while reading the story from one image to the next, I cannot comprehend anymore that the frame, the carpentry of the house, exists only once. If it were so, the movements of the characters would have to become illogical. Therefore, the sequence of the pieces and the simultaneity of the whole are irreconcilable: by considering the whole thing in one way, I am no longer able to consider it the other way. We should clarify here that such a perceptive dilemma is not a figure similar to that of the well-known ‘duck/rabbit’ illusion, an ambiguous image in response to which the brain should flip between perceiving it as an image of a rabbit or a duck. In the ‘panel-page’, or ‘time sequence-spatial parts’ dilemma, my perception is always missing something: it never settles enough to be complete. If it captures a piece as a momentum of time, it does not conceive of it as a part of the whole spatial configuration of the building site anymore; if it captures the piece as a fragment of space, it does not conceive of it as being a part of a narrative sequence. I cannot perceive both at the same time—but I have to, if I want to read comics. This could describe a perceptual position toward comic art: to double-see everything. * Still, it is not enough. A very formal concept of comic art can only about space and time, fragment and sequence, piece and page. These are old ideas. There should something else—a sort of ‘modern-era determining factor’. How else could we understand that comic art as we know it appeared only at the end of the nineteenth century? Panels were not inconceivable before the 1890s, but Gasoline Alley, created in 1918, was one of the first decisive instances of a brand new art form. How can we explain such a late emergence for comic art, as well as its rapid and staggering development? * We are not reading or seeing Frank O. King’s images close enough, or carefully enough. We are not caring about who they are. And they are all about children. They’re playing. Comic art was born as a play for and with modern childhood. Comic art is not only a way of cutting the world into small boxes and bigger images; it is a way of fragmenting human life into generations. And, for this reason, its historicity is linked to the modern reconception of the human life span. The reason why comic art developed at the points it did was the emergence of a new shaping of life, a new way of figuring out what a child was, when childhood began and when it ended. * When the ideal of a desired and cherished childhood spread through the Western middle classes, parents began to want to give their child a room of their own. In this room there was a bed, a toy box, a desk, maybe books; it was also a symbolically autonomous space, where the child could imagine, dream, and fantasize the world before entering it. This symbolic room became an image: the panel of a comic. It is no coincidence that Little Nemo’s mother never appears within the image. Her phylactery is bringing her word and authority from the outside. The room belongs to the child only—as does the piece to a comic strip. If the piece is like a small room for a child’s imagination, what about the strip or the whole page? Well, this should be the house of childhood. And this is what this excerpt from Gasoline Alley is literally showing us. * The house is still under construction. In earlier Gasoline Alley episodes, there is a big hole right in the middle of the page, where the building site was being established. The frame of the house now stands in place of the hole. Horizontal and vertical lines frame a concrete foundation and are intersected by beams being erected by carpenters. The house under construction seems to merge with the architecture of the panels. Young Skeezix and Trixie are jumping on a beam. They keep on walking in the upper strip, all along the wooden beam leading to a dead end: “Don’t walk off the end.” Now, it is time to go down to the next level, moving on to strip number two. How? “Look Trixie! This is one way to come down” says Skeezix, speaking here also to the reader—indicating how we should continue reading. This smart kid is already offering commentary on the very art form in which he was born. Then, wedging themselves between two vertical beams, Skeezix challenges his friend to fall asleep in that position. Trixie answers that she would rather wait for the room to be built. It is quite moving in the context of the whole series as the two kids will get married one day and live together for years. Most significantly though, it helps to confuse the exploration of the page and of the home. The building of the house is the building of a story, the recollection of different versions of each character; it is shaping a life. Here comes the carpenter, returning to the building site. He is a grown-up. “It looks as if the house is still here.” “Yes, sir,” the child replies, “now don’t you go an’ spoil it for us.” In other words: Please, don’t bury the memory of the house-to-be-built in the house once it is built. Don’t erase childhood with adulthood. * At a microscopic level, comic art is constantly asking the question of the identity of any object or subject from piece to piece, from moment to moment. But at a macroscopic level, it is an expression of the life transition from childhood to adolescence, and from adolescence to adulthood. * Comic art collects and recollects all the earlier versions of ourselves. We started reading comics as children; each time we re-read them (and they are made to be re-read more than to be read), comics promise to become again what we once were. They are indeed building a paper house where all the periods of one’s life could stay together—like successive images are adhering together on a single sheet of paper. Comic art is nothing without this modern conception of age: childhood is both something that should be left behind, and something that should be retained intact. Comic art is teaching us how to be propelled out of childhood and adolescence, reading our own lives as endless in-and-out experiences, from one shape (or ‘piece’) to the next. But it is also keeping all the versions of one’s life as images coexisting in an eternal place, some kind of forever playground—a small Gasoline Alley of our own. That’s what comics are all about: building a timeless paper house for each and every occurrence of oneself, while learning how to become one and to read oneself as a continuous story, as a life. See these kids playing on the building site of life, from panel to panel: comics are nothing but an art of images and ages of life.
-
—Image:Tania ScreamsBy Kate ZambrenoNotes scribbled down in Monkey’s notebook: Tania = Slut, criminal, dirty, grotesque, feral, will fuck you up, revolutionary, likes girls Patty = Good girl, innocent, heiress, Ann Taylor, honor roll, stuck-up, volleyball, likes boys Was Patty brainwashed to become Tania? Was Tania brainwashed to become Patty again? Was Patty always brainwashed? Is anyone clean? Can we finally understand now that the notion of the unified personality is an illusion? Patty doesn’t write her own script. Pattycakes is passive. Tania screams. Tania screams TAKE THAT MOTHERFUCKER. * MISTAKES WERE MADE: Autobiography of Patty Hearst by Patty Hearst (Composed at her Therapist’s Suggestion while in the prison cell, Composed also with an eye to the commercial memoir, keeping in mind presidential pardoning and public acceptance). Chapter 1: Agreeable Based on her inability to recall her state of consciousness as a child, the autobiographer is led to believe that perhaps she was never really conscious. Based on her inability to recall her state of consciousness as a child, the autobiographer is led to believe that memory is a fickle entity, one that can be vulnerable to gaps and exceptions. Nothing really traumatic happened when she was younger. The autobiographer felt kind of dumb and sad all the time. But she was happy enough, her parents meant well, her sisters made fun of her and were really kind of artsy-fartsy but it was all okay. She is so grateful that her parents never believed that she became that monster, that feral thing. They always believed in her. They greeted her with roses when she was arrested. They knew she would never say those awful things, and call her father, who was a nice moral man, a Nazi, and etcetera. They knew she was forced to read from a script. All fuck the bourgeoisie. All shit on the military-industrial complex. All the poverty and oppression. They knew she was forced by the members of the SLA to reproduce their foul street language, to stop talking like she was in a Katharine Hepburn film, but inside she cringed at all the casual fucks and assholes, they tripped out foreign in her mouth, because good breeding and cultivation never goes away. She would like to thank the board of the Hearst Corporation for their belief in her through this struggle and for attempting the impossible task of negotiating with madmen. The autobiographer is getting ahead of herself. Her mother was strict, but meant well. She wouldn’t let her bike to school, she insisted she be driven. She was afraid someone would knock her off her bicycle, drag her to their car. Which is pretty ironic now. She also picked out all these little matching outfits for her to wear, like culottes. She wouldn’t let her wear blue jeans. She was always watching her. She laid out her clothes for her in the morning. She was telling her not to chew gum. She was saying Patty cross your legs. She was saying Patty don’t be a slut. She was saying Patty don’t be a lesbian. She was saying Patty there’s nothing worse than a drunken woman. Don’t get knocked up. Don’t swear. Be a proper lady. Don’t go around with strange boys. Be a good girl. And then one time her sister ran out on the roof, and so her mother installed bars on the windows. Like, real bars. So she guess her childhood was kind of a prison. Oh and her mother made her play piano. The worst. She had to practice the theme song for CATS over and over again. Memory light the corners of my mind. Her first sexual experience was being raped by a boorish boy from a good family. It was not something she would like to dwell upon. This is what she remembers. She remembers being blanketed by his body, her silence. This is what was so humiliating. She was just a body. She was nothing to him. SHE JUST WANTED HIM TO KNOW SHE EXISTED. She was nothing to this insignificant sweating slathering boy who smelled like cherry cola. She didn’t even scream. Why didn’t you scream her parents asked her later? Well if it was a real rape and not a gray rape you would have screamed. Why didn’t she scream, still now, the autobiographer wonders? Sometimes she thinks that she didn’t scream because she didn’t know how to scream. Thank you please, Thank you, Thank you please, Thank you, Thank you, Thank you, I will, okay, I will, okay, I will, okay, I will, okay okay okay. Thank you. She realizes this mirrored how acquiescent she was in the SLA cell, in that dirty, smelly one-bedroom apartment. Those two months blindfolded in the closet. She let the men do their business with her. They would ask if she wanted to fuck and it was uncomradely to say no. So she let them. She let them inside of her. She didn’t know how to refuse. She was really focused on survival. She learned to leave her body. To go in and out of herself. The autobiographer guesses she was in a small way relieved when they burst in and stole her whole life away. When they bound her hands behind her back she felt something like the possibility of freedom, at her own confinement. It’s over. It’s over. Who knows what can bubble out? It was the black man that she was afraid of. Even though they lied to her and said they were but one cell of many within the Symbionese Liberation Army, radicalized within prisons to fight the injustice of the treatment of black men there, and the oppression of minorities in Amerikkka, he was the only black person in the group. Thus, he was their leader and they deferred to him. When he told her his name she thought he said Sin and she thought, yes, these people are Sin Incarnate. Of course she learned later that she was trained in racism to identify him as the Other, in a fascist system of a binary of opposites. When she was in the closet Cin threatened to rape her for daring to question his authority. He called her a bourgeois bitch and grabbed her crotch, then pinched her nipple, brutally. They kept her in that closet for months. She felt caged, like a wild animal. The inside of that closet stank, like BO. It was like she was in her own coffin. The closet was about six feet long and a bit more than two feet wide. She did let Cin fuck her with her blindfold on in the closet. She didn’t want to protest or everyone would think she was racist. He came into the closet, and said Take Off your Clothes, and then he did his thing with her, and that was that. * She was starving, she refused to eat the mung beans and brown rice paste blah hippieglook they fed her. She was always constipated and cramped and she forgot when she last had her period. She asked if she could go to the bathroom. They laughed. They said say shit. Say piss. Talk like poor people talk. She was subjected to an endless stream of their reading from revolutionary tracts. An endless monologue on Marxism. She had never read Marx before. She was a captive audience. She only wanted to cooperate and not make them angry with her. They were determined to reeducate her. Marriage was enslaving women. She was a bourgeois materialist who spent money on Oriental rugs and gleaming copper pots at Williams-Sonoma and yoga classes. Eventually she came to realize that she was not free. She had never really thought of the poor and oppressed. They broke her. She forgot who she was anymore. She cried all the time. She sobbed and just wrenched and they were disgusted at her feminine bullshit bourgeois emotions. Monkey’s notes: What does it mean to be held prisoner? What are the effects of isolation on the mind? Do we lose language, memory? What does it mean to be caged? What does it mean to be free? Aren’t we all trapped? How do we survive this containment? They made her make a series of taped recordings they released to the press. They really wanted to be media stars. They wrote the script for her, but she was supposed to imbue it with authenticity. Dear Mom and Dad, I am sorry to have worried you. There is no need to worry. I am fine. You don’t need to wear your black dress in public. There is no need to mourn for me. I’m OK. I had a few scrapes and stuff, but they washed them up and they’re getting OK. And I caught a cold, but they’re giving me pills for it and stuff. I’m not being starved or beaten or unnecessarily frightened. But I know that the SLA members here are upset about press distortions about what’s happening. They have not been shooting down helicopters or shooting down innocent people on the streets. I’m kept blindfolded usually so I can’t identify anyone. My hands are often tied, but generally they’re not. I’m not gagged or anything, and I’m comfortable. And I think you can tell that I’m not really terrified or anything and that I’m okay. * Eventually she decided to join their underground revolutionary army. She was given the name Tania. She figured she had no choice, otherwise they would kill her if she resisted, and she felt curiously compelled. She thinks she really did it all for survival. Everything was day to day. She didn’t try to dig too deep. She also felt with everything she now knew she couldn’t return to her life before. When they finally took off her blindfold her vision was blurry. What an ugly ragtag group of hippie-dippy pseudo-revolutionaries she thought, like she’d imagine you’d find at an anti-war rally or an orgy. So she was successfully reeducated. Or indoctrinated, however you want to look at it. She decided to cast off her middle-class family values. She became a revolutionary feminist. The girls ganged up together and protested that the boys were always in charge, they always ran the missions. It felt good to be strong and learn how to defend herself with weapons. She thought about racism and capitalism and exploitation. She had never thought about THE MAN. She thought about the haves and the have-nots. She thought about violence and overthrowing the regime. She thought about revolution. She decided to stay and fight. Dear Mom and Dad, I’m sorry that I went off all of a sudden and scared everyone, but I have decided to find myself. I have joined up with a band of patchouli-hippies. I have prostrated myself to Charlie Manson. I have taken up with a cult who wear Nike sneakers. I am campaigning for the Democratic Party. I have been gang banged by the entire Notre Dame football team. I have decided to join the circus, like in Wings of Desire. I have converted to Wicca. I have fallen in love with a black man. We have had a brown baby. I have become a secret prisoner of the CIA. I have become addicted to meth. I have become an abortionist at Planned Parenthood. I have moved to France and have decided to renounce citizenship. Every night I take a different cock into my mouth. I have fallen madly in love with a beautiful woman named Sue—every night her fist flowers in my cunt. I have become an exhibitionist and a famous burlesque performer. I have moved to New York and am working in a radical left-wing vegan bakery. I have joined the SLA. I have taken LSD. I have started work on the Bunny Ranch. I have moved to Hollywood to become a call girl. I have become a Mormon and I am the third wife of a very lovely orthodontist. I have decided to renounce Christmas for its consumerism. I am very very sorry for all this but as you can see it’s impossible for me to see you anymore. love love, Monkey-girl SUFFERING FROM SOLITUDE IS ALSO AN OBJECTION— I HAVE SUFFERED ONLY FROM MULTITUDES I became someone else. Who is it I became? Who was I before? Perhaps I was doing a striptease down the pole of the virgin/whore dialectic? That’s the crime right I became Tania I began to scream Maybe I don’t want to be nice and pretty Maybe I don’t want to be hot and fuckable I want to be scary and grotesque I want to be Andrea Dworkin sheltered in her fat and overalls I want to be Kathy Acker with her muscles and shaved head I want to be Valerie Solanas I want to be Shulamith when she was wild and schizo and ugly I have become your American nightmare Mom and Dad
-
—Image:Tintoretto’s Ecce HomoBy Bertrand PrevostColor is never pure. All colorists, from Matisse to Tintoretto, from Rubens to Delacroix, have always known that the use of local colors, especially bright, unmixed ones, was never ‘pure’. The impurity, heterogeneity – in color – has more to do with impossible crossings, hybridizations, and becomings; colorful events, which affect or precipitate a-chromatic contents. Color is no more a sensitive quality, but rather a becoming in a transitive dimension: not color but a deeper colouring. In this regard, what Tintoretto operates in the Ecce Homo he painted for the decoration of the Scuola of San Rocco in Venice in 1566-1567 is most masterful. We could determine at least three moments, or three levels of becoming, where the color loses its qualitative nature to become a process. First, we could speak of a becoming-blood of the mantle, or a becoming-purple of the kingship of Christ. Look at the mantle of Christ: iconographycally speaking, an Ecce Homo presents the Christ as the king of the Jews, as humiliated king or rather as a king of humiliation, with his crown of thorns, his scepter, his red mantle, etc. But here the coat has not its traditional purple color: what we see first is a large white coat, stretched behind the figure of Christ much more like a curtain or a curtain of honor. By its whiteness and its dynamic wrapping, this coat prefigures (in the most biblical sense of praefiguratio) the shroud that soon will drape the body of the dead god. However, the white coat is turning red, stained with the blood of the Passion. By dyeing it red, this wrap is becoming a royal mantle. This means not only that the kingship of Christ is not acquired but produced, ‘acted’, but also that it is the humility of Christ which consecrates his kingship through anointing by his own blood. Christ – Christos, ie. "the Anointed one" – puts on his kingship, not as glory but as humility. And what is very important is that it becomes a question of colour. Since the Man conquers his regalia through his blood, the red colour is no more an abstract quality, but a kind of symbolic colour whose meaning could be read in a dictionnary (‘purple’ = ‘king’). This red is not a mere iconographic color. It indicates rather a becoming-red, making indistinct blood and kingship. This becoming-red turns Passion into a colorful event. The Passion of Christ becomes a story of color – and not a story in colors. But this act of blood is at the same time a remarkable act of painting, so that we should speak of a becoming-painting of the blood. Because what happens in the white coat of Christ merges with what happens in front of Tintoretto while he is painting: a white canvas is colouring, is being stained – so that Christ's coat colors as much by the action of the blood as by the action of the painter's brush, which literally acts the Passion. Devotional aspects of Tintoretto’s painting are well known, but we must understand this devotion less as a matter of iconography or function as a problem of painting. In this case, it may be less a matter of meta-painting, to speak like Victor Stoichita – I mean the way the painting can reflect itself all by itself, with all the analogy it implies. Rather, I prefer here to see the blood as something which makes the painting happen, plugging it to christlike becoming. Painting becomes authentically christian in its process and not only in its iconographical content, when it opens to the power of the stain – macula – if indeed painting with splashes always implies the humiliation of the form as well as the media. Moreover, the drape stained with blood becomes a prefiguration of the veil of Veronica, whose face appears only in a field of spots. Just look at the executioner's stance behind Christ as he sets the mantle; it recalls the way St. Veronica or the angels hold a Holy Face. But if the color of the Passion is done as an act of painting, if it enters into a becoming-painting, it is only as the painting itself becomes, and becomes something else. We never must forget the ‘canonical formula’ of the becoming such as Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari have asserted: what we become becomes as much as he who becomes. That is to say, becoming is not a mere transformation between two states, or between a subject and an object. Indeed, Passion is not only an act of painting; it becomes an act of dyeing. Painting is never an absolute but becomes for itself, here as a becoming-dyeing. For example, look at the way the coat colors less by pictorial projection as by staining impregnation. What is common here to blood, painting and dyeing is their way of flowing. Or, look at the flow of the red drapery on the stairs, under Christ’s feet, whose folds fall like waterfalls of blood on the stairs. This coat is not so much painted, as dyed with blood. There is so much to say about the fluidity of Tintoretto’s painting: the omni-presence of the water, the way the bodies are lying, falling. But what is more important is to think of this fluidy as a colorful event, and better, as a dyeing event. Once again, the color is not quality but process: flowing color, color-bath or dripping color – a dyeing dramaturgy. Tintoretto himself was manifestly aware of this. His own name – Tintoretto – signified: ‘the little dyer’. And when he signs, in the big Crucifixion in San Rocco, ‘Tinctorectus’, he plays with the potential of his own name, as a becoming-dyeing of the painting. First, because the word ‘tinctor’ does not exist in Latin: it is a mixture of tintor (the dyer) and pictor (the painter), so the imperceptibility of the diffenrence between painting and dyeing becomes in the langage itself. But also, the adjective ‘rectus’ (honest) implies a deep understanding of the ambivalence of the status of dyeing. In the Middle Ages and still in the Renaissance, Venice was the capital of dyeing in Europe. The dyers used to enjoy a social and cultural privilege they did not enjoy elsewhere. Indeed, dyeing was thought a very strange craft, almost satanic, absolutely ‘dishonest’: it evoked the pollution of rivers, as much as the use of animal excrements to get amoniac in order to fix the colors could pollute the environment; but also the knowledge of mixtures of colors made dyers strange, and the colouring process itself interpreted as something hermetic, almost demonic. All this implies another indiscernibility, between artistic and craft production. Giorgio Vasari, in his Lives of the Greatest Painters, Sculptors and Architects, blames Tintoretto for donating his works, as if they had no economic value, as if they were artisan-crafted works and not works of art. But even Tintoretto’s manner of painting can be interpreted in this direction: the speed of execution (prestezza), the practice of big washes, the fact he used to produce so many paintings… That is to say that Tintoretto’s colors are no more pictural; the craft color has nothing to do with the famous debate between disegno (drawing) and colorito (color), between Michelangelo (Florence) and Titian (Venice). Rather, it brings a heterogenous element to the painting itself. But at the same time, it is out of question to say that dyeing is here like a reference in or of Tintoretto’s painting, for the dyeing in Tintoretto will never be the actual, historically attested dyeing. This dyeing has nothing evident, and it is rather an impossible dyeing. All this stuff about dyeing may be the most powerful becoming of Tintoretto’s painting. A becoming, I insist, for his painting is not dyeing, but painting! More precisely, this painting-dyeing avoids us celebrating the abstractions of ‘pure color’,’surface effets’, ‘chromatic qualities’ and other such things… Of course, Tintoretto was a great colorist. But it doesn’t mean anything if one cannot see that color in painting is interesting when it becomes something other than pictural color – when it makes the painting a becoming. Note from the editors: This text is inspired by a paper presented by Bertrand Prevost during the Speculative Art Histories Symposium held at Witte de With Center for Contemporary Art on May 2-4, 2013.
-
—Image:Subject: Lavender and Gas or, That Which Is Not Yet a Subject in the WorldBy Quinn Latimer
This text was commissioned as part of Between Seeing and Believing, a symposium, which took place at Witte de With on March 30, 2013. Eschewing the idea that a single image holds a single narrative, three literary writers – Maria Barnas, Angie Keefer, and Quinn Latimer – were tasked with composing replies to a shared source image independently. The image in question: the first permanent photograph from nature, View from the Window at Le Gras, 1826 by Nicéphore Niépce.
-
—Image:The View from the Window at Le GrasBy Angie Keefer
This text was commissioned as part of Between Seeing and Believing, a symposium, which took place at Witte de With on March 30, 2013. Eschewing the idea that a single image holds a single narrative, three literary writers – Maria Barnas, Angie Keefer, and Quinn Latimer – were tasked with composing replies to a shared source image independently. The image in question: the first permanent photograph from nature, View from the Window at Le Gras, 1826 by Nicéphore Niépce.
-
—Image:The BlobBy Maria Barnas
This text was commissioned as part of Between Seeing and Believing, a symposium, which took place at Witte de With on March 30, 2013. Eschewing the idea that a single image holds a single narrative, three literary writers – Maria Barnas, Angie Keefer, and Quinn Latimer – were tasked with composing replies to a shared source image independently. The image in question: the first permanent photograph from nature, View from the Window at Le Gras, 1826 by Nicéphore Niépce.
-
-
Sediments
-
—Sediments: Future—Sediments:FutureBy Orit GatWhen Google announced the formation of a new umbrella company called Alphabet, a friend of mine said, “Alphabet Corporation. Amazing. Apparently we already live in a cyberpunk dystopia.” It’s funny because it’s true. We are so sensitive to futurist tendencies and terminologies because our culture has always been future-obsessed, from the pilgrimage to visit the Oracle of Delphi to futures trading, H.G. Wells to William Gibson. There’s the Internet archive and its “wayback machine,” a typeface called Avenir (designed 1988) and one entitled Futura (from 1927). The future is always present, which explains why the word back in Back to the Future is key: futurism is a phenomenon that we as a society tune in and out of periodically. You can learn a lot about a culture—its past and present—from the way it imagines the future. We have been conditioned to see the future as the making of technology because the scientific race of the past few decades has made futurism ever more palpable. Remember Marty McFly’s self-lacing shoes? Nike is producing them. So many projections of technological advancements in the future assumed an object-specific tech field complete with hoverboards, moving walkways, and unexpected lab-made materials. But it is the advancement of data and information systems that has clearly been the most substantial. Compare Google as a web services company and the Google driverless car, which the company hopes to make available to the public in 2020. As amazing as a self-driving vehicle may be, we are not there yet. Information systems are a little less ripe for a wild sense of imagining the future, though in a way their physicality has given a face to systems of distribution, control, and privilege (consider the photos of the NSA facility in Utah that circulated following Edward Snowden’s leaks or the maps of submarine cables). Technology is our zeitgeist and it dominates many contemporary images of the future. But so do architecture (think Gulf Futurism), environmental concerns (which provided the perfect background for many dystopian narratives), or military-political advancements and threats (when a disastrous future dystopia is not the result of global warming, it is often the aftermath of a world war). And art? Marinetti’s comment in the first Futurist Manifesto that “Time and Space died yesterday. We already live in the absolute, because we have created eternal, omnipresent speed” can now be replaced by a fascination with circulation. Speed exchanged by spread. What we can—and should—learn from art’s fascination with the future is an examination of the way it is represented. Such an analysis is often a study in bleakness, but also in the weird hopefulness and optimism that the human race cannot seem to shake about itself. “You mean to say that that machine has travelled into the future?” said Filby. “Into the future or the past—I don’t, for certain, know which.” —H.G. Wells, The Time Machine 21 October 2015 was the day Marty McFly, Doc, and Jennifer Parker traveled to the future. Which begs the question: Are we already living in the future? And is it everything we had hoped it would be? This section of Sediments will examine some histories of the future but also ask whether or not there is a need for more futurist thinking, and if there is room for less tech-oriented imaginations of what is still to come.
-
—Sediments: 1917—Sediments:1917By Adam Kleinman“He does it better than you, General. But then, of course, he is ‘almost’ an Arab.” Sometimes, it is hard to suspend disbelief. Consider how Sir Alec Guinness delivered the above line in David Lean’s Lawrence of Arabia (1962): as an Englishman dressed as an Arab. The comment was sarcastic, but the audience’s smirk could not have been the goal. Although Guinness was soon to be knighted in real life, the historic character he played, Prince Faisal (1885–1933), was once styled as the king of Syria, and later as king of Iraq. However, when the film was set, these countries did not yet exist—their lands were part of the Ottoman Empire, and Faisal and his people, the Arabs, were subordinate to the Turks. In any case, Guinness’s redress is meant to implicate the bad faith of his former military colleague, the British solider T.E. Lawrence. After co-leading an Arab revolt for self-determination, Faisal’s allies at the time, the British and French Empires, would later usurp control of the territories gained in battle from the Ottoman enemy. The mechanisms of such, the Sykes-Picot Agreement, a clandestine deal between the UK and France delineating how the Arab provinces would be divided, is presented as a mini-history gloss just after Faisal’s filmic taunt. And yet, the world might never have known about these hidden geopolitical plays had it not been for another real-world partner who had a change of faith. At the time of the Sykes-Picot negotiations in early 1916, few suspected that the Russian Empire was at its dusk. In any case, the Brits and the French had shared their plans with their World War I ally; however, by the time of the Russian Revolution all bets were off. Possibly as a way to shame their capitalist former partners, the Bolsheviks leaked the plans of the Sykes-Picot and other such agreements on 23 November 1917 in the Soviet newspapers Pravda [Truth] and Izvestia [Reports]. By the next morning, “the British were embarrassed, the Arabs dismayed, and the Turks delighted.” At the same time, on the other side of the Atlantic, another secret plot boiled. By 1917, the German Empire sought a new way to break the back of their British enemy; the means: to use unrestricted submarine warfare so as to sink supply ships and the British war effort with them. Although the United States was not yet in the war, ‘neutral’ American ships furnished the UK with raw materials, ammunition, food, and other provisions. As such, these ships soon became German submarine targets. Knowing that such actions would most probably bring the United States into war against Germany, foreign secretary of the German Empire, Arthur Zimmermann, send a telegram to Mexico. Known as the Zimmermann Telegram, the minister proposed that the Mexicans should join with the Germans and take up arms against the United States. In return for opening up a new front that would tip the balance toward a global victory, the Germans promised that control of Arizona, New Mexico, and Texas would be the Mexican people’s reward. Embroiled in a revolution itself, Mexico rejected the offer, but news of the deal soon reached the American populace after British forces intercepted the coded dispatch by hacking telegraph cables and leaked the contents to the United States. American reaction to the message was strongly negative, and public opinion was swayed toward military confrontation with Germany. These and related events caused the United States to be weary of information, and more specifically espionage. Congress passed the Espionage Act of 1917 just as the Untied States entered the war. Although this act was intended to prosecute military treason, it was—and still is—generally marshaled to prosecute American radicals, such as in the case of Emma Goldman’s rights to free speech. While the events above might sound distant, the very same Espionage Act has played a recurrent theme in global politics as it has been used to silence and punish whistle blowers from Daniel Ellsberg, to Chelsea Manning, and Edward Snowden. Likewise, the so-called Islamic State (IS) has cited the colonial legacy of the Sykes-Picot as a call to arms today. This section of Sediments will tease out the long geopolitical cast of World War I on today’s reality.
-
—Sediments: 1971—Sediments:1971By Adam KleinmanIt’s 14 August 1971, a Saturday, and Richard Milhous Nixon is scared. The President has good reason for fright, tomorrow he goes on TV—his sweaty and sickly appearance during the Kennedy debate broadcast most probably cost him the election, and this must claw at the back of his mind. His next competitor, though, is the ratings game itself; he must preempt Bonanza, TV’s top show. Not ready for primetime, Nixon would rather give his speech during the day; however, the markets open early Monday morning and will not wait for him. Forced to risk alienating at-home viewers, he interrupts the fictional Cartwright Family to talk about gold, real gold. Nixon it turns out is more scared than we think. Before his address, Fort Knox’s store of the shinny stuff backed the dollar, yet Nixon will claim that international money speculation might drain these reserves and cause a run on the bank. To defend the home ranch from outsiders, the commander in chief not only does away with the gold standard, but also puts an end to the Bretton Woods System, a post-war international regulatory mechanism that tied the currencies of several industrialized nations to the US dollar, and by extension, to its gold. From now on, America will simply print its own money on fiat; its legal tender will have no intrinsic value, and thus its gold will be safe. Long before becoming president, Nixon was a young attorney in the tire-rationing division of the World War II-era Office of Price Administration; according to his own words, the experience taught him to dislike price controls. Fortunately for him, his own hand would ultimately deregulate the global economy for years to come. By strange coincidence, “bonanza,” a term derived from the Latin bonus, is an expression used by miners to signal the find of a huge deposit of ore. And although Nixon ended gold convertibility, this and other reforms generally called “Nixon Shock” by historians, began to divine a new form of financial abundance: Neo-liberal markets. In the spirit of such a foundation, join our inaugural Sediments Section and dig into various 1971 events whose legacies continue to surface today.
-
-
Close